King of Fighting

Posted originally on the Archive of Our Own at http://archiveofourown.org/works/16800856.

Rating: Mature
Archive Warnings: Graphic Depictions Of Violence, Major Character Death, No Archive
Warnings Apply
Category: F/M
Fandoms: 僕のヒーローアカデミア | Boku no Hero Academia | My Hero
Academia, ケンガンアシュラ | Kengan Ashura (Manga)
Relationships: Midoriya Izuku/Uraraka Ochako, Midoriya Izuku/Yaoyorozu Momo,
Kendou Itsuka/Midoriya Izuku, Ashido Mina/Midoriya Izuku, Hatsume
Mei/Midoriya Izuku, Midoriya Izuku/Harem, Midoriya Izuku/Toga
Himiko, Original Character/Original Character, Midoriya Inko/Yagi
Toshinori | All Might, Jirou Kyouka/Midoriya Izuku, Hagakure
Tooru/Ojiro Mashirao, Tokita Ohma/Kure Karla, Midoriya
Izuku/Usagiyama Rumi | Miruko, Tokita Ohma/Kure Fusui, Midoriya
Izuku/Original Character(s), Hadou Nejire/Midoriya Izuku, Midoriya
Izuku/Melissa Shield
Characters: Midoriya Izuku, Uraraka Ochako, Original Male Character(s), Hatsume
Mei, Melissa Shield, Yaoyorozu Momo, Kendou Itsuka, Ashido Mina,
Bakugou Katsuki, Kirishima Eijirou, Satou Rikidou, Original Female
Character(s), Iida Tenya, Todoroki Shouto, Aizawa Shouta | Eraserhead,
Class 1-A (My Hero Academia), Class 1-B (My Hero Academia), Yagi
Toshinori | All Might, Sensei | All For One, Shigaraki Tomura | Shimura
Tenko, Midoriya Inko, Gran Torino (My Hero Academia), Toga Himiko,
Hagakure Tooru, Ojiro Mashirao, Kodai Yui, Shiozaki Ibara, Mineta
Minoru, Imai Cosmo
Additional Tags: Stronger Izuku, Izuku knows how to fight, Harem, Martial Arts, Boxing,
Mild Smut, Fights, Original Character(s), Izuku learns how to fight,
Izuku still get's One for All, Inspired by Baki and Kengan Asura, Cross-
Posted on FanFiction.Net, Cross-Posted on Wattpad, Midoriya Izuku is a
Nerd, Oblivious Midoriya Izuku, Alternate Universe - Canon
Divergence, Fighting AU, Izuku learns MMA, Parental Yagi Toshinori |
All Might, Sensei | All For One is Midoriya Hisashi, BAMF Midoriya
Izuku, BAMF Yagi Toshinori | All Might, Original Character Replaces
Mineta Minoru, Alternate Universe - Mineta Minoru Doesn't Exist, Hero
Toga Himiko
Language: English
Stats: Published: 2018-12-01 Updated: 2022-12-11 Words: 187,583 Chapters:
32/?
 King of Fighting
by Herolover27

Summary

What if Midoriya was trained by someone else besides All Might. And what if that someone
was so strong that he is considered a King of Fighting? And what secrets is that person hiding
and how far will the rabbit hole go?

Little does Izuku know, he’s about to be thrown into a world where once you enter, you can
never leave. A world full of hero’s, villains, and the monsters in between. A world that will
change him and everyone around him. And maybe, just maybe, his teacher will change as
well.

Izuku X Harem.

Inspired by To Be A Hero (On hiatus) by Pikaboo_73

 First Encounter
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

It was a typical day for the quirkless teen known as Izuku Midoriya; running as fast as his
legs could carry him. He was running away from his infamous bullies. He didn't understand
why they always picked on him: Only him. All he ever did was say that he wanted to be a
hero in class. Sure, they made fun of him for his dreams, that didn't mean they also had to
beat him. It was even worse as Katsuki was the one picking on him. Katsuki and Izuku were
once friends, but that all changed when they were age four. Bakugou got a marvelous quirk
while Izuku had nothing. Katsuki became powerful while Izuku became his punching bag, a
‘Deku’ as the mean teen would say. An insult to his name, meaning ‘The one who can’t do
anything’.

After running for so long, Izuku found himself in an alleyway. His legs burned and he had
lost his bearings during his attempted escape. His bullies appeared to have vanished, so that
was good. Or so he thought, "Well Deku, I’ll admit you are fast on your feet, but play time’s
over," Katsuki said in a menacing voice. His other two allies had also caught up by now.
They seemed out of breath but were still ready for a beat down. Izuku backed against the
wall, his body froze, too scared to defend himself. Katsuki grabbed Deku by the collar and
shoved him against the wall.

"So, little Deku still thinks he can be a hero huh," Bakugou said as volcanic explosions
formed on his free hand.

"I take back what I said Kacch--" Izuku was then punched in the face.

"I said never call me that." Bakugou spat at the green-haired freak.

"I'm sorry," Deku replied, tears forming in his eyes.

"Jeez, Bakugou do we have to do this," one of his friends asked. A little confused about why
they had to bully this quirkless all the time – “there’s no fun in bullying someone like—".
"Quit it, you extra," Bakugou yelled back, "We have to teach Deku here a lesson." On cue,
Bakugou sent his right knee flying into Deku's stomach. Izuku coughed as his body dropped
to the floor with a thud.

The group ganged up on him, striking him anywhere they could. Deku was unable to use any
means to defend himself, he laid there while the group beat him. They had quirks that could
cause some serious damage, whilst he had nothing.

He was a punching bag for the strong. Deku refused to be a mere punching bag his whole
life. Deku wanted to be strong: All Might levels of strong… But there was no possible way
that he could. Without a quirk, the ground was where Deku belonged. It was useless to resist.
Modern society deemed him useless for anything. No matter what he did; a quirkless, useless,
person like him would always be society's punching bag. Why even bother at life at this
point. It’d be best if he died. The only person who would care is his mother. There was his
dad, but he's always overseas working, never there when his son needed him. Then again,
who would care for a pathetic, quirkless, unimportant person… Even if they are your son?

A small explosion to the face. His body was now covered in bruises and ached. Bakugou was
towering over him, making sure that he stayed down.

"Give it up Deku. All you will ever be in life is a pebble and no matter--"

"Excuse me." A figure interrupted Bakugou as he was talking down to Deku. The 3 bullies
turned to face the voice that had interrupted Bakugou. He was tall, muscular, and had dark
black hair. The anonymous stranger also wore a casual jogging outfit.

"Listen, man, I don't know who you are but how about you run if you know what's good for
you," Bakugou said in a confident tone. Yet, the unknown stranger did something that
surprised them: He laughed.

After what felt like forever, his hearty laugh ended. The man continued, "It's common for the
weak to think they are strong."
The man confused the group of boys. Did this unknown extra call Bakugou weak? How was
that even possible? Bakugou has an extraordinary quirk, not to mention his insane intellect.
How could anyone call him weak? There was only one emotion that Bakugou was feeling
right now. Pure, unfiltered, blood-boiling RAGE.

"You piece of shit! I'll show you who's a weakling. Let's fight it out right now." Bakugou
faced his new opponent, hands ready to throw fireballs.

The man put both of his hands up saying, "Sorry kid I don't fight anymore."

Bakugou's anger turn from a burning fire, into a world-ending volcanic eruption. This fucker
who doesn't fight claims that he was weak?! Launching himself using his quirk, Bakugou
closed the distance between them. Bakugou was about to throw a left punch but soon found
his back against the hard concrete floor. He felt no attack of any kind hit him, so how did he
fall on the ground? Getting up, Bakugou threw a right, only to fall face-first on the ground.

' What the hell is going on? ' Bakugou asked himself. This was the first time in his life that
the blond had no idea what was happening.

"I told you, you’re weak," the man stated with calm composure.

But, Bakugou wasn't the only one attacking. Behind him, the boy with sharp teeth attempted
to launch a bite at him. His attempt failed when the man put two fingers on one of his teeth
and yanked. The boy screamed in pain as blood poured from his mouth. The long finger boy
watched in terror as his friends were with little effort.

"You bastard… We'll call the cops on you!" The kid threatened, trying his best to act brave.

"Oh, and what will you tell them?" The stranger asked. "Because, from the looks of it, it
seems that you attacked both this boy and me first. Also, two of you tried to use your quirks
on me, which is also illegal. So, let me ask you again, how are the police going to respond to
that?"
Everyone stood in silent shock. In only a few minutes the man had defeated them.

"Amazing…" was all Midoriya could say.

"Why you-!"

"Drop it!" Bakugou commanded. The two co-bullies turned their heads toward him as the
blond was getting back up.

"As much I hate this bastard, he's right," Bakugou said. He went back to his cronies before
saying "You got lucky you bastard."

The man turned to the young teen, telling him, "In a fight, there is no such thing as luck.
Remember that sparky-fist." Those words made Bakugou grow further into a rage.

To everyone’s surprise, Katsuki replied with "Fuck you." Before walking away with his
goons.

The man turned to face Izuku. Izuku was still shocked by the fact that Kacchan had lost.

"Hey kid," Izuku turned his head to face his savior, "Are you alright?" Izuku had a black eye
and brushes all across his body, luckily that was all, no broken bones.
"Ah, yes thank you, sir," Midoriya thanked as he bowed his head down.

“What’s your name kid?”

“Midoriya Izuku s-sir!” He stuttered, still a little banged up from the beating.

"Well then Izuku, there's no need to thank me."

The man was about to leave when Midoriya cried, "Wait, I need to ask you something." The
man turned back to face the kid. "How were you able to do that?" Midoriya asked.

"You have to be more specific." The man said.

"When Kacchan tried to attack you, you placed your palm right against his chin. That was
what caused him to slip right?"

"Yeah, it was," the boy amazed the man. When he did that move, his hand had moved faster
than the human eye could track, yet this boy saw it.
"That is correct. I reversed the speed at which the boy was going. Remember this kid, the
faster someone goes, the more fragile they become." The man said.

"Thanks, I’ll keep that in mind," Izuku took out a notebook and pen and started to write
things down.

"One more thing, that kick you did to knock Kacchan down. I saw you aim at his foot, is
there a reason why?"

"Yes, there is. Footwork is very important in a battle, it controls your balance and if done
well, can add power to your punches."

"Thank you, sir, I will take note of that," Izuku said. "If that is true,"

"If?"

"Then that could apply to a hero like Miruko who uses her legs to attack. Or someone like
Seal who often bounces around in a fight." The boy kept on mumbling on and on about what
quirks could work best with different kinds of footwork. He also came up with ways to
counter said footwork. This impressed the man. He said one sentence about footwork and the
boy had written pages full of info. The man had a long experience in fighting, with many
scars hiding in his clothing. Yet this kid had something he had never seen before, an untapped
potential.
"Midoriya, why were those kids picking on you?" the man asked. The boy looked down on
the ground, not wanting to answer that question. "Your quirkless aren't you?" The boy
continued to look down on the ground. "That makes sense, quirkless people are often treated
like trash," the man said. He saw that the kid's spirits were already lowered. It seemed like he
had stepped on a mental landmine. The man hadn’t seen many quirkless people in his
lifetime. Well, there was one person he knew who once was quirkless, but he didn't like
looking back on bad memories.

"Sir, can I ask you a question?" Izuku asked.

"Sure," the man replied.

"Can someone as weak as I become as strong as you?" Izuku asked, desperation leaking
through his eyes, along with tears. The man knew that his answer could have an impact on
this boy's life.

"Honesty," the man said, "I can't answer that question."

"Oh," Izuku said as he lowered his head.

"But you can," The man said.

"What?" Midoriya asked in confusion, his words seemed contradictory.

"If you want to get on my level, then you have to work hard to get there. But, I don't mean
push-ups and sit-ups. I mean the work that would make Hell sympathize with you. I'm talking
about running when your legs beyond repair. Use a punching bag when your wrists and hands
are bleeding. And when your hands are beyond damaged, use your teeth to pick up weights.
That's what I mean."

The man's words shocked Midoriya. That kind of training could kill someone, and he's
expected to do that?
"Well that's my answer," the man said. He was about to leave we the boy asked him a
question that would change his life forever.

"PLEASE TEACH ME!" Izuku yelled out. The man turned around to face the boy.

"What did you say?" he asked.

"Can you please teach me?" Izuku asked. The man had never expected to hear those words
from the timid youngster. The man walked up to Izuku only for him to say one word.

"No." The man stated. The world shattered for Izuku.

"What?" he mumbled.

"I can't train you." The man said.

"Why not?" Izuku asked.

"First of all, you're a good kid. If I put you through the hellish training I described, then you
would die in the process." Izuku wheezed a little at the mention of death. "If you did survive
on some of the early training, you’d quit after the second week. Most sane people do. Finally,
I'm not going to help some random kid I met. If you want me to train you, you are gonna
have to prove to me that you can handle it." That was all the man had to say before he left the
boy and continued on his jog.

How was Izuku supposed to prove himself? He had no quirk or any remarkable talent to
speak of. So how could he prove himself to that man? That man was strong enough to pull
teeth out with two fingers. What feat could impress a man like that? He could do some
training to get a six-pack. No, that would be regular training. Nothing like what the man said.
He needed to do something extraordinary.
Izuku was currently walking along a path that was new to him. Due to those bullies, he had
lost his whereabouts and had to use street signs to navigate home. But, while walking along
this new route, Izuku saw something weird. It was something that shouldn't be there.
Something that shouldn't exist. But it gave Izuku a bright idea.

"This, this is perfect!" He cried to himself.

5 MONTHS LATER:

The man woke up later than most people. He had no job, so most of the time slept in late. It
wasn't because he didn't want a job. In fact, no job wanted to hire him. The man didn't go to
high school for "personal reasons." He also didn't have a job besides that. But, there was no
way any company would hire him knowing he did those things. So, despite his constant job
interviews, he always received the same response.

Rejected.

To be honest, he didn't need a job. In fact, as long as he was the only one who had access to
his bank account, then he should be fine for at least twenty years. But he didn't like to use
that money. Especially because he earned it from his old job. He didn't like his old job, it
wasn’t a good time in his life.

After getting up from a long nap, the man did what he usually did. Find breakfast, usually
fish. It was an odd trait that the man inherited from his sensei. Plus, with a pretty famous
fishing spot nearby, it was pretty cost-efficient. Grabbing his only fishing rod and putting on
some clothes, the man went out to hunt his food. It wasn't a long walk, because he lived in the
woods. The "house" that he currently lives in was once a dojo but was long abandoned. It was
strange, in some ways that old dojo reminded him of his Sensei's temple. But, there were way
more differences than similarities.

The man had finally reached his usual spot after about 10 minutes of walking. After placing
some bait on the hook, the man cast his line out to the pond and sat down, waiting for the fish
to come. On his arm, there was something strange attached, it was a pair of weights. Not on
the arms, but the legs as well. At first, they looked normal. Yet, each of them weighed about
one ton each. Meaning that the man was currently holding four tons of force and was walking
around like it was normal. To put it in perspective, that was the weight of a hot-tub!

After a few minutes, the man was finally able to catch a fish. It wasn't very big, but it was
good enough for a light breakfast. He made a small fire, he didn’t have an oven at home, the
man ate his breakfast. Since he had no utensils either, he ate it with his bare hands. After that,
the man would go back home. After a failed job interview, he decided that a good old fashion
jog would help clear his mind.

Usually, he would go around three cities, but today, he was going to jog the whole country of
Japan. To most that would seem like an impossible task, but the man had done things, most
people wouldn't even believe in. Something like this was nothing to him.

After running a few miles, the man encountered a clean beach. This came off as a surprise,
not because the beach was clean, but because it shouldn't be clean. He remembered a few
months ago, there was heaps of garbage. Garbage that spread for miles. How in the world
could such a mess be gone? The man observed the beach. Besides a few pieces of trash, it
was clean. The man did not remember any promotion for cleanup. So either a small group of
people clean this up, or a single person. If it was the latter, who would do such a difficult
task, and why? Was it out of kindness or were they trying to prove something?

After a whole minute of observation, the man found the culprit of the cleanup. It was the kid
he saved five months ago. His name was….. Izuku Midoriya. The man wasn't very good with
names. The man also didn't expect this boy to do something like this. When he last saw the
boy, he was a scrawny twig. But now the boy was way different. Midoriya had gained a four-
pack, most likely because of all this trash he was hauling. Midoriya was working out as well
to get more muscle. This kid wasn't the same as he was five months ago.

Midoriya was currently trying to move a truck that was stuck in the water. Despite his new
strength, he couldn’t move the vehicle a few inches. That was until the man picked up the
truck and back tossed it into the pile of garbage behind him. Both the man being here and the
fact that the man threw a massive truck with ease surprised Midoriya.

"Sir, what are you doing here?" Midoriya asked.

"I was out doing a jog," the man replied. "Why did you do this?' asked the man.

"Well, remember when you said you'll only train me if I can prove myself," Midoriya said.
This shocked the man.

"You're telling me that you cleaned this whole beach, to prove a point," the man said. Izuku
nodded. The man sat down on the sand and for some peculiar reason, started to laugh. He
laughed like a madman. He laughed so much that it even creeped Midoriya out. He stopped
and stood back up.

"Midoriya, do you have school tomorrow?" the man asked.

"Yes, sir," Midoriya responded.

"Alright, meet me by Jago park after school then," the man said as he started to leave.

"Why?" Midoriya asked.

"Why? I thought you wanted me to teach you?" The man asked with a cheeky grin,
Midoriya’s face grew from shocked to a simple smile.

"Alright Sensei," Midoriya said.

"I have a name you know," the man replied with a smile.

"I'm sorry. But what is your name?"

"It's Shinu Senshi," the man said.

 "Alright, Senshi-Sensei!" Midoriya said, donning a proud look.

"Call me Senshi," the man said.

Although Izuku didn't know it right now, this was the story of how he met the King of
Fighting. Also, I didn't mention this earlier, but this is the prologue for how the World’s
Strongest Hero: Deku, came to be.

Chapter End Notes

An: Hello readers, I hope you enjoyed the first chapter of my new series called King of
Fighting. Now there are two things you guys might be worried about. First the Harem,
it's only going to be Ochako, Mina, Momo, Mei, Melissa, Itsuka, and maybe Toga. I will
only make it bigger if it will have an impact on the story. Finally the Oc. I will not ship
him with anyone if that is what you are worried about. Also yes, he is OP, but he will not
be participating in a lot of fights.
 Learning Boxing
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

Izuku arrived at Jacco Park right after he left School. He was in a state of pure excitement.
Today is the first day of training under his new Sensei. The only other time he has ever been
this happy is when new All Might merchandise is out. However, his excitement ended when
he found his Sensei sleeping under a tree. The only reason Midoriya knew it was Senshi was
that he was the biggest person there. Then again, you probably always be the biggest person
anywhere if you are as big as All Might unless you have a size-changing quirk.

"Sensei, Sensei," Midoriya said as he tried to wake up his teacher.

The man eventually woke up saying "Alright, alright, I awake. Also, don't call me Sensei,
you can just call me Senshi."

"Well, Senshi and Sensei are only one letter apart," Midoriya explained.

"If you weren't right I would have thrown this tree at you," Senshi said.

"What, why?" Midoriya asked.

"Forget it, I was only joking," Senshi said.

"Well before you get started, there are two things that need to be done. First, tell me why do
you so badly want me to train you?" Senshi asked.

Midoriya proudly stated, "I want to go to U.A, so I can be a hero just like All Might.
Someone who makes people feel calm in danger with a smile on their face just like All
Might."
'Just like All Might, he's reminding me more and more of you Yagi,' Shinu said in his head.

"Alright then, onto to the second thing you need to know. If you want me to train, you have to
promise me one thing. You must only use it for self-defense."

"Can you please explain," Midoriya said.

"Alright, say someone tries to attack you or someone personal to you, then you can defend
yourself. However, you must never be the one who starts the fight. The moment you provoke
you to fight you, then this whole thing is over. I will immediately stop training you, got it."
Midoriya nodded, saying, "Yeah, I got it."

"Good, now we shall begin the first lesson."

Senshi hit the tree with his right hand, causing leaves to fall. With a sudden movement from
his left hand, Senshi quickly grabbed some leaves before they even hit the ground. He then
asked Midoriya, "What did I just do?"

Midoriya thought about what to say before "Well, it is hard for me to describe it, but I will do
my best. When the leaves fell, you extended your arm and pulled back after grabbing a leaf.
Did I get that right?"

"Yeah, that is it. The name of this technique is the Jab. It's a boxing technique."

Boxing, a martial art that only uses punching. The first ever-recorded boxing match occurred
in 1681 in Britain. It has since become a worldwide sport has a spot in the Summer Olympics

"I have a quick question, why are you teaching me boxing first?" Midoriya asked.
"Well, I believe that it would be best to start with boxing first. Mainly it is because punches
are used more often used in a fight, also if done well, boxing could even be strong enough to
go against mixed martial artists who use kicks."

"Wow, I never knew that," Midoriya said. "Now, try to do what I just did," Senshi, said.

Midoriya tried to take the same position; however, instead of using his left, he used his right.

"Wrong," Senshi, "Are you right-handed or left-handed."

"Right," Midoriya replied.

"Then you hold out your left hand. Your dominant hand has more power in it. So use your
left to set up your right."

"Alright," Midoriya then put his left fist in front of his right. He then tried to perform a left
jab.

"Ok a little slow, but it's your first time. Alright, I have an assignment for you," Senshi said,
"Try to get ten leaves before they reach the ground by using the jab. Also, you have to do this
all in a week."

Midoriya was shocked, "One week, is that the right amount of time. It seems pretty simple to
me."

"Trust me; one week is me showing you loads of generosity. Also if you don't do it by then,
you'll have to do 300 pushups."

"300!" Midoriya shouted.

"Yep, so get to it Midoriya," Senshi said as he began to leave.

"Wait a minute where are you going Sensei?" Midoriya asked.

"Oh right, I forgot to say this but I have to go somewhere today. I'll see you in a week; make
sure you keep practicing that Jab."

"Will do," Midoriya said as he waved his teacher goodbye. Midoriya only had the tree to
accompany him now. 'Alright, let's do this.' Midoriya kicked the tree, causing some leaves to
fall. Midoriya instantly tried doing the jab again, but only got two leaves.

'Dang it, well it was my first try, let us do it again.' Midoriya kicked the tree and continued to
do the Jab until nightfall.

'Come on, why can I only get two leaves?' Izuku asked himself.

'Am I doing something wrong? It's getting late and my mom's probably worried about
me.' Izuku picked up his bag and went home.

After a quick train ride, Izuku found himself home.

"Mom I'm home," he shouted out.

"Izuku, where were you? Do you know how late it is?" his mother asked.

"I'm sorry Mom, I was training at Jacco Park," Izuku responded.

"Training, What kind of training were you doing there?"

"Well, I'm trying to do this boxing move called the jab." Midoriya continued to tell his
mother all that he learned today, however, Inko stopped listening. It was not because she did
not care; it was because she saw something in his eyes she had not seen in years. Happiness,
that all ended when he was four. She tried her best as a mother to make him as happy as she
could, but nothing worked. Inko did not know what happens in the world to make him smile
like that, but she happily accepted it.

"Okay Izuku, I'm going to make some Katsudon," Inko said.

"Mom, you know I'm on a diet," Izuku replied.

"I'm sure once in a while isn't so bad," Inko said.

No matter how hard Izuku tried, he could never win an argument with his mom and had to eat
the Katsudon. After dinner, he quickly did his homework. Despite being a second year, Izuku
was as smart as a high schooler. However, Izuku was only second place in his class in terms
of grades. That title belonged to Katsuki, no matter how hard Izuku studied. Anyway's, after
finishing his homework. Izuku immediately started to practice the Jab.

'Should I expand my arm more? No, that would not work; maybe I should go in shorter and
faster. Would that work or would that be less effective? Let's find out.'

ONE WEEK LATER:

Shinu Senshi had just failed another Job interview. This was most likely his ninth one in a
row; he lost count after the fifth. How was it even possible to fail to get a job as a janitor?
Maybe that was just his bad luck. It was probably because of how he looked. However, that
was not his fault that was just how his body matured. Then again, they probably think he was
some muscle over brains kind of person. Okay, there were a lot more people that are smarter
than him, but he did have some knowledge under his belt. No point looking back on the past
you should only look ahead. His Sensei always told him that.
Anyways, Shinu Senshi returned to reality as he came to Jacco Park. There was a large duffle
bag in his hands. Senshi had to go through hell and back to get this equipment. The large man
hoped was all worth it. However, that did not depend on him that depended on Midoriya. If
Midoriya succeeds then it would all be worth it if not then Senshi would return to hell to
return the items. Senshi hoped the latter did not happen.

Speaking of which, Senshi had finally found Midoriya. Midoriya was sitting down by the
tree, with a large pile of leaves around him. The tree he was beside had only eight leaves left.

'Damn, he did more training then I thought,' Senshi said in his head.

"Well I admit, you surprised me again, but let's see if that all pays off," Senshi says. He
crouched down saying, "Since there aren't enough leaves left on the tree, let's do something
different." Senshi picked up some leaves with his hand and held them high above his head.
"The moment I drop these leaves, you will catch ten of them before they hit the ground. Got
it?" Senshi asked.

Midoriya stood up, telling his teacher "Yeah, I got it."

Midoriya put his left hand in front of his right, a common boxing stance.

'So, he's improved his stance, that's good,' Senshi said in his head. After a few seconds,
Senshi dropped all the leaves in his hand. Midoriya's left hand shot out like a bullet. First jab,
two leaves. Second Jab, four leaves now. Third, six leaves now. Then came the fourth jab,
Midoriya now had eight leaves. However, the leaves were already reaching the floor.
Suddenly, Midoriya pulled his right arm back and performed an uppercut. Midoriya now had
twelve leaves.

"So, instead of a jab, you performed an uppercut to grabbed the remaining leaves off the
ground," Senshi said.

"Yeah, is that wrong?" Izuku asked.

"No, I'm just surprised that you could do such a move this early," Senshi said.

"Well that's good, now on to next step of your training," Senshi said as he kneeled and
opened the bag that he brought with him, "I had to go through hell and back to get these
items." Midoriya took a look inside and saw that it was full of boxing gear. Boxing gloves,
mitts, and even a pair of boxing shoes all you could name were in the bag.

"Put these on," Senshi said as he handed Midoriya hand wraps. It had instructions on it,
allowing Midoriya to put both of them on with ease. After wrapping his fists, Senshi gave
Izuku some boxing gloves.

"Put these on as well," Senshi said. They were typical red boxing gloves, with the exception
that they were twelve ounces. Despite that, Midoriya put them on with no hesitation. At the
same time, Senshi was putting on some training mitts.

"Alright, just hit the hits using the Jab or uppercut," Senshi said as he holds out his mitts near
his chest. Midoriya took his boxing stance. Midoriya then uses a left jab, hitting one of the
mitts, making a strange sound.

"Hey that was a good punch; you can tell by the way it sounded. Keep on doing some more"
Senshi said. Midoriya smiled by the man's compliment.

"Thank you Sensei," Midoriya said as he continued to hit the mitts. "I told you not to call me
that," Senshi said.

"I am sorry. Though, you've never told me why I can't call you that" Midoriya said.

"Personal reasons, I will tell you later. I also got a question for you as well Midoriya. How
old are you? "Senshi said.

"My age, well I'm thirteen and I'm a second year in Middle school," Midoriya answered.
"So you're a middle schooler, and yet you're this determine to be a hero," Senshi said.

"Yep, being a hero has always been my dream" Izuku replied.

After Izuku said that, Senshi hit him in the head.

"Ow, what was that for?" Izuku asked.

"You think a villain is going to stand around while you beat them. You need to dodge any
kind of attack. Even a single punch could spell defeat if you're not careful," Senshi explained.

"So I got to dodge and attack at the same time," Midoriya said.

"Correct, now let's see how well you can Dodge," Senshi said. Senshi attacked with his right
hand this time, however, Izuku barely dodged by a hair's length.

"You need to dodge faster than that," Senshi explained, "I'm going slower on you, but a
villain wouldn't hold back. They will go full force against you."

As his teacher was explaining, Midoriya was observing. Midoriya noticed that whenever his
Senshi attacked, he always put his arm back. Midoriya did not know if this was intentional or
not. However, he decided to use this fact to his advantage. When Senshi pulled back his left
arm and swung, Midoriya struck back. Izuku used a powerful right jab at the right mitt. The
impact created a louder sound than before.

"Hey, do you know what you just did?" Senshi asked his pupil. Senshi's words confused
Midoriya.

"Oh, I did a jab," was Midoriya's response.

"No you rookie, you did much more than just a jab," Senshi said, "You performed a counter."

"Counter," Midoriya was confused.

"A counter is the act of striking right when the opponent attacks. When that happens your
attack gains more strength. This is because you're using two major factors, one the fact that
the opponent is unguarded, and two the opponent's momentum. When you counter, you are
using the opponent's push against them, thus doubling the amount of power in your strike. It's
a very powerful move that can only be used in a rare opportunity," Senshi explained.

"Wow, do you think I could master the counter?" Midoriya asked.

"Yes, but doing so requires knowing exactly when to perform such a move," Senshi replied,
"However, it would be good for someone who doesn't have a lot of strength in their attacks."

"So a hero like Crust who doesn't have a lot of physical strength can use the counter against
someone stronger than him," Midoriya said.

"Exactly, you're getting it," Senshi said, "Now let's switch on to something different."

Senshi went to the duffle bag and took out a pen and a notebook.

"Let's see, I would say one hundred pushups a day, three-mile running or jogging however
you prefer, one hundred and fifty jumping jacks, and finally two hundred jumping jacks. Do
this every day from now on," Senshi said, "Also I have something to give to you." In the
duffle bag, Senshi gave Midoriya a handful of CDs. Each one was labeled something like Ali
vs. Frazier, or Tyson vs. Holyfield.

"Those are some boxing matches that I recommend you watch. The ones with blue stripes are
the ones I recommend you watch first. The red ones are after you watch the blue ones; those
are the more experienced matches. I want you to observe how they fight and take note of
their techniques," Senshi said.

"Are you sure that's the best choice, I only know three moves so far," Midoriya responded.

"Midoriya, when we first meet, you had a notebook filled with hero tactics and techniques,
correct," Senshi said.

"Well yes, but this is way different," Midoriya said.

"No it's not," Senshi said, "Just by looking at me once you were able to know what I did and
applied it to others. That is not something anyone could do. You have talent; make sure you
use it well."

Midoriya was shocked at his teacher's words. No one had ever said anything positive about
his notebooks or his note-taking skills. Everyone had made fun of his notebooks to the point
where Izuku was embarrassed to show it off to anyone. However, Izuku did not feel that way
now. Now, he was proud to have his Hero Journals.

"I will Sensei," Midoriya said.

"I told you to stop calling me that," Senshi yelled.

NIGHT TIME:

'Alright, homework's done and I'm done with my workout, let's watch these videos,' Midoriya
was thinking as he put the CDs in his Computer.

' Oh, so he's using his footwork to distract his opponent, neat.'
' OH MY GOD HE JUST GOT PUNCHED OUT OF THE RING.'

' COME ON JOE; BEAT HIM WITH EVERYTHING YOU GOT.'

' COME ON IPPO, YOU CAN BEAT SENDO.'

' HOW DID COULD EAGLE LOSE?'

"IZUKU, what are you doing?" Inko asked. Izuku turned to his mother, who for some reason
was wearing pajamas.

"I'm just watching some videos. Why, is something wrong?" Izuku asked.

"Yes, it's six and you're not dressed yet" Inko replied.

"Alright, I go take a shower," Izuku said.

"In the morning," his mother said. Izuku eyes shot up.

"Oh no, I'm going to be late for school!"

LATER:

"Alright, classes, Midterms are coming up so you better- can someone please wake Midoriya
up," a teacher told his class. All the students laugh at the misfortune of the quirk fewer
students, all except one blond student. A bell rang, signaling the end of the school day.
"Alright remember what I just said, you all better study," the teacher said. Most of the
students left with their friends as Midoriya started to wake from his nap.

"Hey Bakugo, are you going to the gym again? It's alright to rest now and again," his long
finger friend said.

"FUCK OFF, I'm going to work out," Bakugo yelled as he left the classroom.

"Man, he's been the same ever since we meet that man," the boy with sharp teeth, said. The
two boys did not notice Izuku leaving the class.

JACCO PARK:

"Hey Midoriya, your la- WHAT HAPPENED TO YOU?" Senshi asked. Midoriya's eyes
were down and his face looked depressed. The tired face also reminded Senshi of someone he
once fought a long time ago.

"Sorry Sensei, I spent all night watching those boxing matches," Midoriya responded.

"You were supposed to watch one or two not all of them," Senshi replied.

"Sorry," Midoriya said.

"Sit down at that bench, get some rest," Senshi said. Izuku sat down to let his eyes rest under
the hot sun. After a few minutes of sleep, cold water rained down on the boy's head.

Izuku felt a sudden cold rush hit him as he jumped up from his nap. "Morning sleepy head
how was your nap? " Senshi sarcastically asked.
"Was that necessary?" Midoriya asked.

"Yes, it's very hot today so hydration is important. Also, I got another bottle of water just for
you, just in case you get thirsty. I recommend that you wait before you drink it," Senshi threw
Midoriya a cold bottle of water.

"Thank you, so what are we doing today?" Midoriya asked.

"Running, speed is very important in a fight. So we are going on a jog to improve your
speed," Senshi said. After a few stretches, Midoriya and Senshi left the park and went out for
a jog.

TWO HOURS LATER:

"Senshi, you said we were going on a jog, but we already jogged ten miles," Midoriya said as
he desperately tried to catch up to his teacher.

"We've got two more miles to do, so quit whining and hurry up," Senshi yelled. Izuku tried
again to reach his teacher, but stop when he felt something weird in his stomach. Stopping by
a nearby bush, Izuku vomited. When Senshi saw his student vomit into a bush, he stopped
and threw Izuku another water bottle.

"Let's rest, for now, drink up," Senshi said.

Izuku desperately grabbed the water bottle. Izuku took a sip before spitting into the bush.
Izuku was sweating up a storm and yet, his teacher was the opposite.

"Hey Sensei, how are you doing that?" Midoriya asked. Despite being one of the hottest days
in the year, Senshi was barely sweating.
"It's a technique I learned in my teenage years. I can control my body temperature at will. So
no matter the weather, I'm at my best game," Senshi answered.

"That's amazing, how can you do that?" Midoriya asked.

"I will teach you later on, for now, let's continue," Senshi said as he began to jog again.

"Oh no," Midoriya mumbled.

TWO WEEKS LATER:

Midoriya was at Jacco Park again, he was practicing his jabs. His jabs were much faster than
before. Midoriya had also learned how to use the hook. In just a couple of weeks, Midoriya
had grown stronger than before.

"Hey Midoriya, how are you doing?" Senshi asked.

"I'm doing very well," Midoriya replied.

"Great, today is very special. You're going to have your first fight today," Senshi said.

"Fight, but I thought you said I shouldn't start fights with others," Izuku said.

"I'm glad you remember that, but no this is different. It is just going to spar, not an actual
fight. I believe this could be a good way to test your boxing skills," Senshi said.
 "Oh alright. Who am I fighting anyway?" Midoriya asked.

"Honestly, I forgot his name. I think it was either Kirishima or Ejiro."

Chapter End Notes

AN: Second Chapter is out everyone. Also, I'm glad by the response the first chapter
got. Anyhow, I want to talk about the OC a little bit. He is inspired by Kanoh Agito from
Kengan Asura. It is a fighting manga that I recommend you read. Also, I'm not going to
give his backstory just yet because I believe that it would be better to show it later for
dramatic reasons. Fun Fact: I put references to other boxing manga in this chapter, good
luck finding them. Also Next Chapter: Izuku VS Ejiro, who is the better boxer?
 Izuku Midoriya vs Kirishima Eijirou
Chapter Notes

AN: Ok everyone, here it is, the first actual fight in this series. Because this my first
time writing a fight, please let me know about anything I can improve. If you have
issues please let me know.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Midoriya and Senshi had to take a train ride to reach their destination. If not for the constant
looks from bystanders due to Senshi's size, it would have been a regular train ride. However,
there was something else that was bothering Midoriya. Although he had been training for
weeks now, Midoriya was very nervous. This would be the first time that he fought someone,
not like those curb-stomping he used to receive from Bakugo, an actual fight, one where
Izuku could stand a real chance of winning in the end. Izuku was not used to this happening
to him.

There was something off about Midoriya and Senshi could see it.

"You're nervous aren't you," Senshi said.

"Well, this is -the first time I'm fighting someone," Midoriya said.

"Don't worry about it, just keep calm and remember your training," Senshi said.

"Sensei how was your first fight?" Midoriya asked

"DIE YOU DEMONIC SPAWN," a full-grown man with a knife said to a four-year-old boy.
Senshi shook off the terrible memory from long ago.

"It was tough but in the end I won," Senshi said.

"Amazing, do you have any advice for me?" Midoriya asked.

"Keep calm, remember your training, and observe your opponent. That's all I can say," Senshi
said.

"Well, do know anything about my opponent?" Midoriya asked.

"To be honest, not that much. All I know is that he is around your age and that he likes manly
things. That's all I know," Senshi said.

The pair arrived at their stop in just ten minutes.

"Also one thing I should let you know, that place is absolute hell. An unimaginable terror lies
in that place," Senshi said. That caused Midoriya to shiver in fear. What kind of place is this
even if struck fear in his teacher? With every step toward their destination, Midoriya's fear
grew more and more. Until he realized that, the place that they were going to was a boxing
gym.

"Wait, I thought you said this place was hell," Midoriya said.

"For me, it is," Senshi said as he opened the door. Midoriya expected to see a scene that
would have made him pissed his pants. Instead, he got a grown woman tackling his teacher to
the ground.

"SHINU," the woman yelled as she tackled the man to the ground. The woman had short
brown hair and light brown eyes. The woman was almost as Senshi. The woman was wearing
a red sweatshirt and black workout shorts. This woman look like she worked a lot, she even
had a six-pack. Also, for some reason, she was hugging Senshi liked her life depended on it.

"Get off of me Hageshi," Senshi said trying to get the woman off him.

"That's no way a person should treat their girlfriend"' the woman now named Hageshi.

"GIRLFRIEND," Midoriya yelled.

"Ex-girlfriend, remember," Shinu Senshi said.

"Technically we didn't break up," Hageshi said, "And who's this little cutie?"

"Hageshi this is my student Izuku Midoriya. Izuku Midoriya this is Hageshi Dageki, my ex-
girlfriend," Senshi said.

"Hello there, nice to meet you," Midoriya said as took a bow.

"Wow, what nice manners. You're a lot nicer than most people I meet," Hageshi said, "What
am I doing? We should go out Shinu."

"No, you know exactly why we are here," Senshi said.

"Come on, have a little fun now and then. I'm not the only girl who've you dated," Hageshi
said.

"Wait, I recognize this place. Ms. Joke often gives this place, publicity. She said this place is
her favorite to work out," Izuku said.
"Oh, hero fans aren't you. You are correct; Emi does promote this place a lot. Did you know
she's been seeing someone lately, you think we should go on a double date Shinu?" Hageshi
asked.

"NO, we're just here for a spar, nothing else," Senshi said.

"Alright fine, come in make sure you don't insult anyone," Hageshi said.

The inside looked like a traditional boxing gym. Items like punching bags, weightlifting
stations, and even some boxing rings filled the gym.

"Let me call for him. KIRISHIMA COME OVER HERE RIGHT NOW," Hageshi yelled,
scaring everyone in the entire gym, including Midoriya.

At the mention of his name, a black-haired boy around Izuku's age ran up to Hageshi and
lowered his head.

"Yes sensei," the black-haired boy said. The boy also appeared to be a little taller than Izuku
and a little scar on his eye.

"How many miles did you run today?"

"Fourteen, exactly like you said sensei," Kirishima said.

"Good, now meet your sparring partner for today," Hageshi said. Kirishima looked up and
saw an enormous man right in front of him.

"I FIGHTING HIM," Kirishima yelled while pointing to Senshi.

"No you idiot that's my boyfriend, your fighting the guy next to him," Hageshi said while
pointing to Izuku.

"Oh, that makes sense. Wait, Boyfriend," Kirishima said.

"Forget about it, just gear up and get ready to brawl," Hageshi yelled.

"Izuku, come with me," Senshi said. Izuku followed his teacher to the corner of the gym.
"Here, put this on," Senshi said as he handed Midoriya headgear and a mouthguard.

"Don't worry about the mouth guard, it's new and I cleaned it just for you. Also, the helmet
should be around your size," Senshi said.

"Um, Sensei are you sure I should wear this?" Midoriya asked.

"Midoriya trust me on this. Despite his appearance, this kid has a lot of power in his blows.
He is also a weight class above you. Also, he is used to dealing with tough blows from what I
am seeing. So this will greatly help you, Senshi said.

"Alright, got any last-minute tips?" Midoriya asked as he entered the ring.

"Observe. That's all I can say."

A man entered the ring as a referee to state the rules, "The rules are simple, no kicking, no
head butts or bites and you must hit above the waist."

"How about we add another rule," Hageshi suggested.

Senshi turned to her and asked, "What are you suggesting?"

"My student is training to be a pro-hero. Did you know that?" Hageshi asked. Izuku turned to
Kirishima, who was also preparing for the fight.

'So he's trying to be a hero, just like me,' Izuku said in his head.

"I'm thinking we should allow them to use their quirks for this fight," Hageshi said. The
woman's words had shocked both Izuku and Kirishima.

"But Sensei, are you sure about this. I don't want to hurt him," Kirishima said. "Kirishima, I
appreciate your concern, but I do not want to hold back. I want you to go full force at me,"
Izuku said. Kirishima smiled before saying, "Such a manly thing to say. Alright, I'm going
full force against you."

"Very well, you can use your quirks, as long as they don't break the rules. Now get to your
corners," the referee said. Both Izuku and Kirishima did so. 'Alright, Kirishima doesn't know
I don't have a quirk, so he's prepared for anything. However, I don't know what his quirk is,
so I have to be prepared for anything,' Izuku said in his head. 'This person is brave I will give
him that; let us see how he goes' Krishna was thinking. The referee showed off a bell saying,
"Each round will last two minutes and there will be four rounds in total. When I ring this bell,
the match will start."

Izuku went into a traditional boxing stance, left hand in front of the right. However,
Kirishima put both hands right in front of his face, leaving space to allow his eyes to see.

'Peek-a-boo style, the same style used by Mike Tyson and Makunouchi Ippo. He has a strong
defense' Izuku said in his head.

The referee rang the bell and yelled, "BEGIN."

Both Kirishima and Izuku rushed to each other. Izuku used a left jab, but it struck Kirishima's
arms instead of his chest. Kirishima in response threw a left hook at Midoriya's face. It
connected, turning Midoriya's head and leaving a powerful impact.

'NANI, this is way much more strength than I expected. I should avoid brawling with
him.' Izuku jumped away from Kirishima, however, Kirishima dashed right towards Izuku.
Izuku, who was startled by how fast Kirishima, jumped into the corner.

'Oh no, I am in the corner. I need to get out or I'll be trapped,' Izuku was thinking. However,
Kirishima rushed right towards Izuku, trapping the green-haired boy in the corner.

Kirishima threw an uppercut right with his left hand at Midoriya's chest, leaving a powerful
impact. Kirishima pulled back his right arm, preparing for a right jab.

'No, I cannot let end like this,' Midoriya said in his head, 'If it ends like this, then all of my
training will be for nothing. All those miles run, all those pushups, and sit-ups, all for
nothing. That's why I'M NOT GOING DOWN.' Kirishima threw his right jab, only for Izuku
to counter with another right jab. Due to it being a counter, Kirishima felt more power, nearly
causing him to lose his mouthguard. 'Crap, I got too cocky. This guy also has more power
than I thought,' Kirishima said in his head. Kirishima threw another left hook, only for Izuku
to counter it.

Both boys knew what was happening now. This fight had turned into a brawl.

Kirishima threw a left hook right at Midoriya's chest, which Midoriya barely blocked. Izuku
used a right jab aimed for Kirishima's face; however, Kirishima dodged the jab. Kirishima
threw an uppercut right towards Midoriya's chin. Midoriya barely dodged the attack and
countered by striking Kirishima downwards turning his face sideways.

'Wait this is strange. Why does it feel like I'm punching a rock?' Izuku asked himself. Izuku's
fist was still on Kirishima's face when Kirishima turned his head Izuku solved the mystery.

'HE HAS A HARDING QUIRK. I know what his quirk now, but how can I counter against
it?' Izuku asked himself.
The sudden use of Kirishima's quirk had startled Izuku, Kirishima used this chance to harden
his arm and punch Izuku straight in the face. Izuku felt the full force of Kirishima's strongest
attack, despite wearing a helmet. It was so strong that it caused Izuku to lose his mouth guard
and blood came out of his nose. Izuku nearly fell; the only thing that saved him was the ring
of the bell. The first round was over, and Izuku was losing.

Izuku went to his corner, where Senshi was.

"Izuku, how many fingers am I holding?" Senshi asked.

"Two," Izuku replied.

"Good, now blow," Senshi said as put a Q-tip in Midoriya's nose. Midoriya blew out the
blood in his nose, which was less than Senshi imagined.

"Now look, hardening quirks are strong, but they all have one weakness. Stamina, their
hardening makes them heavier, slowing their movements and lowering the amount of energy
they have. Keep your distance and keep on countering your counters are your best attack
against him," Senshi said.

"Alright," Izuku replied as he put his mouth guard back on.

In the other corner, Kirishima was receiving advice as well.

"You're doing good Kirishima. A few more hits and he's done," Hageshi said.

"That's good, but I'm worried why he doesn't use his quirk," Kirishima said as spit into a
bucket.

"It's most likely because it's a one-hit K.O kind of quirk. If that is the case then you have to
knock him out immediately. His body isn't that durable, so just focus on dealing out more
attacks," Hageshi suggested. The bell rang, both teachers got out of the ring as the second
round began.

Unlike the first round, Izuku stood still, waiting for Kirishima's attack. Kirishima rushed
towards Izuku, preparing to attack. Harding his left arm, Kirishima threw a left jab. However,
Izuku countered by using a right jab. Kirishima threw a right hook; however, Izuku dodged
and punched Kirishima right in the gut. The blow had shaken Kirishima to the point where
nearly lost his mouthguard.

'So he's going to dodge and counter. Not a manly way to fight, but still an effective
one' Kirishima said in his head. Kirishima performed an uppercut, but Izuku responded by
using a jab to the face. Luckily, for Kirishima, he hardened his face to protect himself from
the punch.

'Wait I just noticed, Kirishima has only hardened one part of his body at a time. So If I attack
multiple places at once, then his hardening will be ineffective,' Izuku said in his head.

Kirishima tried to back dash away, but Izuku was faster. Izuku dashed to Kirishima at full
speed. Kirishima expected Izuku to make that move. Kirishima threw a left hook and Izuku
ducked to avoid it. However, it was a fluke and Kirishima performed an uppercut, which hit
Izuku right in the jaw.

'I don't like to do this, but I don't like to lose either,' Kirishima said in his head.

'He's trying to trick me. By making believe, he is doing one attack when he is doing another.
That may work on me once, but not a second time,' Izuku said in his head.

Kirishima was pretending to do a jab, but instead, it was a hook. Izuku saw right through this
and dodged both attacks. Using this opportunity, Izuku punched Kirishima right in the
stomach. Kirishima used the opportunity to harden his body, but Izuku then punched him
right in the face. The punch was so strong that it almost knocked Kirishima out.

'So he already figured out how my quirk works. This is bad, no one has is bad, no one has
ever figured out my quirk this fast. Sensei was right I need to finish this fight fast,' Kirishima
said in his head.

Kirishima started to go all out, throwing faster punches. Midoriya was dodging most of them;
unfortunately, some of Kirishima's punches did hit Izuku.

'He's trying to finish this fight. If this is the case, then I need to stall,' Izuku said in his head.

Izuku did so by jumping away from Kirishima. However, that just put Izuku against the
ropes. Kirishima took this chance and rushed to Izuku. Izuku tried to dodge, but he was hit
right in the stomach. This slowed Izuku down enough for Kirishima to hit him with a
hardened jab right in the face. The punch was so strong that it knocked Izuku down on the
ground.

"DOWN," the referee shouted.

"One, two, three," the referee said. Izuku was doing his best to stand up, going so far as to
grab the ropes for support.

"Four, five," the referee stopped when Izuku fully got up.

"I can still fight," Izuku said as he put up his fists. The referee went up to Izuku and
examined him.

"Alright continue," The referee said as the match continued.

Kirishima who was resting on the ropes rushed to Izuku. Izuku was trying to dodge
Kirishima's punches but was still hit in the head and the chest. Izuku stumbled before dashing
into the corner.

'Not again,' Izuku said in his head.

Kirishima used this chance to finish the fight. Kirishima corned Izuku and laid down a
barrage of punches. Izuku did his best to block, but his guard stood no chance against
Kirishima's power. Kirishima also hardened his left hand to deal with the same amount of
power as his right hand. Izuku's defense was breaking down the more Kirishima struck. After
a powerful hook to the liver, Izuku dropped his guard. Kirishima used this chance to throw a
hardened right uppercut into Izuku's jaw.

This punch was so strong that it caused Izuku to lose his balance. It would have been his
second down if Izuku did not grab on the ropes. Izuku's determination surprised Kirishima.

'I must admit, you keep surprising me Midoriya. I acknowledge your manly spirit and
determination. However, I will not lose,' Kirishima was thinking as he threw another punch
right to Izuku's stomach.

Izuku nearly lost his mouthguard from the blow but continued to hold on to the ropes.
Kirishima continued to strike Izuku everywhere above the waist. Despite the contest attacks,
Izuku continued to stand up. It was then that others in the gym started to watch the fight.
Some of the members knew how strong Kirishima's punches were, that is why they were so
amazed by the fact that this boy was withstanding all of his attacks.

'Well, I must admit I'm impressed by you Shinu. I thought you brought in a weak kid, but this
boy has completely blown past my expectations. However, let's see if he has the strength to
beat Ejiro,' Hageshi said in her head.

As she was observing the fight, the bell rang signaling the end of the second round. The end
of this round was just like the end of the first round, with Izuku losing. However, Kirishima
was also near the brink of defeat.

Izuku went to his corner, where his teacher was waiting with an ice pack.

"This is bad. How many fingers am I holding up?" Senshi asked.

"Three" Izuku replied.

"Good, you can still see. With your chest badly damaged, you cannot move as fast as before.
However, your opponent is in the same boat" Senshi said. Midoriya peeked at Kirishima's
corner. He saw Kirishima out of breath and exhausted.

"You've tried him out, all you've got to do is finish the fight," Senshi said. Midoriya put on
his mouthguard and said: "Alright, the fight ends in this round."

Kirishima's advice was different from Izuku.

"Kirishima, can you still go on?" Hageshi asked.

"Yes sensei, I can go on," Kirishima replied. He was lying through his teeth. Despite Hageshi,
knowing something was wrong with her student, but chooses to obey his wishes.

"Ok, from what I can tell his chest is badly damaged. Just keep hitting him there and you're
victory is guaranteed," Hageshi said.

"Sensei there's one more thing. I think he's discovered how my quirk works," Kirishima said.
Hageshi froze in her tracks.

'High levels of determination and observation skills. What is he your son Shinu?' Hageshi
asked herself.

"Seconds out," the referee said. Hageshi was forced to step out of the ring before she gave
Kirishima advice.

Kirishima took his Peek-a-boo stance, while Izuku still took on his normal boxing stance.
Kirishima slowly walked over to Izuku, prepared for any attack. However, Izuku stood
perfectly still, as if he had not taken a harsh beating before.
'He must be waiting for me to attack and perform a counter,' Kirishima said to himself.

Kirishima was about to take another step when Izuku jumped away. Kirishima took this
chance to dash towards Izuku, however soon learned his mistake.

Izuku did not jump but tricked Kirishima into thinking he did. Izuku did this to trick
Kirishima to come closer to him. Using the opportunity, Izuku stepped in and threw a right
jab aimed at Kirishima's face. Despite Kirishima hardening his face, the punch did a lot of
damage to Kirishima. This was because Kirishima's hardening was starting to wear off from
the overuse of it. Kirishima started to back away to avoid Izuku's attacks. However, Izuku
would not let Kirishima escape.

Izuku started to threw punches randomly, all aiming for Kirishima's face. However,
Kirishima dodged most of them. Unfortunately, for him, Izuku threw an uppercut right
towards Kirishima's chin. It looked liked Kirishima dodged to everyone; however, he
somehow fell on the floor. This surprised everyone who was watching, including the referee.
This caused a delay in the referee's count.

"One, two, three," the referee counted.

"Wait I can still get up," Kirishima said as he started to get up. Yet, Kirishima fell on his butt.

"Four, five, six, seven," the referee said, still not believing what he was seeing.

"Hold on, I can still fight," Kirishima said as he grabbed the rope. Even with the help of a
rope, Kirishima still kept on falling.

Nearly everyone in the gym had one thought on his or her mind 'What is going on?'

They had never encountered something like this before.

"Eight, nine," the referee said.

"Hold on," Kirishima, pleaded.

"Ten," The referee said. Kirishima's eyes widen as he realized for the first time in his life that
he lost. Izuku smiled because for the first time in his life he had won a fight.

"I won, I can't believe that I won," Izuku said to himself.

The sight of Kirishima losing still stunned the audience.

"If your all wondering let me explain," Senshi said.

"Kirishima didn't dodge the last uppercut Midoriya threw. The punch hit Kirishima's chin by
one inch. That one-inch punch affected Kirishima's balance, preventing him from getting up,"
Senshi explained.

"Oh, so that's what happened. I thought it was because Kirishima was clumsy," Hageshi said.

"The effects should have dispersed by now. Trying standing up Kirishima," Senshi said.
Kirishima could now stand up, though that did not help with his spirit.

"Izuku, go wash off in the bathroom," Senshi said.

"Kirishima you do the same thing," Hageshi said. Both boys took off their gear and went to
the bathroom.

"Shinu, how is this kid related to you?" Hageshi asked.

"He's just my student, nothing more and nothing less. Midoriya is not relative or child of a
friend or someone famous, he's just my student," Senshi said.

"Alright, I believe you. However, does he know about your title?" Hageshi asked with a
straight face.

"No, I hope he never learns," Senshi said with a saddened face.

"Are you sure, I'm sure anyone would be happy if they were learning from the King,"
Hageshi said.

"Trust me; the world I rule is not one Midoriya should know. He's a good kid," Senshi said.

"One last question, do you 'That thing' under control?" Hageshi asked with a serious face.

Senshi faced her, and with an honest answer, he said, "I haven't heard 'HIM' in two years. I
have done so many things without HIS influence in my mind. For the first time in my life,
I'm at peace," Senshi said.

"That's great; you've changed the last time I saw you," Hageshi said, "So do you want to go
date?"

"Why do keep asking if you know the answer?" Senshi asked.

"Oh come on, we've haven't met in years. We can just come and talk in my house," Hageshi
begged.

"Fine, but nothing else," Senshi said.

"Yay," Hageshi yelled.

THE RESTROOM:

Izuku was currently washing his hands. Even though Izuku was fighting moments before, he
felt refreshed. Like when you take a good shit. However, there was someone else in the room
that was feeling very upset. Izuku saw that Kirishima look very sad after their fight.

"Kirishima, are you all right?" Izuku asked the black-haired boy. Kirishima looked at Izuku
before saying his thoughts.

"Midoriya, I'm going to get stronger and you better get stronger too. I want to beat you when
you're even stronger," Kirishima said. Izuku was happy that Kirishima was feeling better.

"Alright, by the way, I have some questions regarding your quirk," Izuku said.

"Oh yeah I was wondering, why didn't use your quirk in our fight?" Kirishima asked.

Izuku froze on the spot.

"Well, the thing is," Midoriya did not want to say it, "I'm quirkless."

Midoriya was scared, this was probably the first friend he has had in so long, and the fact that
he was quirkless was going to ruin it.

"Damn, I thought it was because you were holding back on me," Kirishima said as he put his
head behind his hand.
"No, I would never do that," Izuku said.

"Alright, by the way, what do you want to be when you grow up? I want to be a hero just like
Crimson Riot," Kirishima proudly said.

"Well, I'm trying to be a hero just like All Might," Izuku said.

"All Might, does that mean you're going to U.A?" Kirishima asked.

"Yeah, it may seem foolish, but that won't stop me from trying," Izuku said.

"I'm going to U.A as well. Who knows, we might even be classmates," Kirishima said.

"I hope so," Izuku responded.

Later, Izuku and Senshi left the gym, with Izuku gaining a new friend.

"So how did I do?" Izuku asked.

"Well some of your attacks were sluggish, we need to improve your durability and one of the
reasons that you won was because you were wearing headgear," Senshi explained.

"Oh," Izuku said while lowering his head.

"But despite all of that, you did pretty well," Senshi said. That brought a simile to Izuku's
face.
"Hey, do you have a favorite Ice cream place?" Senshi answered.

"Well I do like the Hoth's Ice Cream place," Izuku answered.

"All right, I think there's one nearby. Let's go there," Senshi said.

Back at the gym, his teacher was scolding Kirishima.

"Well you lost, nothing can change that," Hageshi said.

"I'm so sorry," Kirishima said.

"Like I said, nothing we can do about it. However," She put a finger on Kirishima's head.
Kirishima hardened his head as he was pushed into the ground.

Hageshi Dageki Quirk: Double Weight. Anything she touches with her fingers will
double the weight on it. However, she can only do it for three items at max and too
much use can cause vomiting.

"We're going to have improved everything about you now," Hageshi said with a menacing
tone.

"Yes Sensei," Kirishima said.

"Auntie, what's going on?" a brown-haired girl asked. Hageshi diverted Kirishima and
hugged her niece.
"Ochako, my sweet little niece. How are you?" Hageshi asked.

"I came to check on you Auntie," Ochako said.

"You're so kind, why don't you have a boyfriend?" Hageshi asked. Ochako blushed at the
mention of a boyfriend.

"Oh don't be upset I'm just teasing you," Hageshi said. Ochako noticed Kirishima still stuck
in the ground.

"What happened to you Kirishima?" Ochako asked.

"He just lost his first fight, so now he has to do thirty minutes of planking," Hageshi said.

"Oh no," Kirishima said. He was not that good at planking.

'Kirishima lost, I wonder who beat him,' Ochako was thinking.

Meanwhile, Izuku and Shinu were ordering some Ice cream.

"I'll take the All Might Special please," Izuku said.

"I'll have chocolate," Senshi said as he put some yen down on the counter. After they
received their Ice cream, they both sat down at a table.

"You're really like All Might doesn't you," Senshi said.

 "Of course, he's the number one hero after all," Izuku, said as he licked his Ice cream.

"Also, Hageshi mentioned that you've dated other girls. What was that all about?" Izuku
asked.

"Funny thing, when I was younger, I was one hell of a playboy," Senshi explained, "I had
tons of girls, sometimes even in one day."

"Man I'm jealous, I don't think no girl would want me," Izuku said.

"Don't say that all you need is confidence and kindness," Senshi said.

"Thank you Sensei," Izuku said as eat his ice cream.

He saw his teacher write something down on a napkin.

"What are you writing down sensei?" Izuku asked.

"My home address, we can't keep using the park anymore so we're going to use my house
from now on," Senshi explained.

"Okay, so what are we going to learn next? Some new boxing moves," Izuku said.

"Kid if just use boxing, you'll never get to my level," Senshi said, "Tomorrow, I'm teaching
you Karate."

Chapter End Notes

AN: Well here it is, the third chapter in this series. Fun fact: the reason I'm not bolding
this like most of the time. Well, that is because I want to talk about HIM. For those
wondering, HIM will play an important part in the story. I can't say what or how because
that would be a spoiler. Also, I'm the reason why I'm bolding HIM is that I think it
would be a cool creative choice. One more thing for non-Manga readers, the reason
Kirishima has black hair is that he dyed it in the manga. Next chapter, The art of Karate.
 Karate and Meeting Someone Special
Chapter Notes

AN: For those who don't know I became very sick when writing this chapter. That's the
cause for the delay. I'm fine now so don't worry.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

In a dark and barren wasteland, All Might was bleeding all over his massive body. All
Might's iconic face has been badly damaged and lost a lot of skin. The hero's legs were
broken, to the point where his body collapsed down to the ground. His stomach had a hole
the size of a cannonball in it.

The person responsible was Shinu Senshi. Well, a part of Shinu Senshi. Senshi's pupils had
disappeared and a wide demonic grin had appeared on his mouth. The face looked too
unnatural for a human to make.

"WHY ARE YOU DOING THIS? WE WERE ONCE FRIENDS," All Might said.

"FRIENDS," he strange Senshi said, "WOULD FRIENDS BETRAY EACH OTHER

BEHIND THEIR BACKS. FRIENDS DON'T KEEP SECRETS FROM EACH OTHER."

"I HAD TOO, ONE FOR ALL IS TOO BIG OF A SECRET FOR THE WORLD TO
KNOW," All Might said. Senshi just laughed.

"YOU CAN SAY ALL THAT YOU WANT. THAT'S NOT GOING TO PREVENT THE
INEVITABLE, AND IM GOING TO ENJOY EVERY SECOND OF IT," the strange Senshi
said. The strange Shinu then wrapped one of his hands around All Might's neck and started to
squeeze.

All Might struggled to break free of the chokehold, but he no longer had his massive strength.
Blood started to come out of his neck and All Might's eyes turned red. The symbol of peace
was dying.

"GOODBYE, YOU BASTARD," the weird Senshi said as he raised his free fist.

"NO," someone cried out as they tackled Senshi off All Might. For some reason, All Might
vanished like smoke in the wind.

"YOU SHOULDN'T HAVE DONE THAT," Shinu Senshi said to

Shinu Senshi!? Except for this, one looked exactly like the normal one.

"How are you still alive? I GOT RID OF YOU," Senshi yelled.

"RID OF ME, YOU CAN'T GET RID OF ME. THAT OLD MAN WAS A FOOL TO
BELIEVE HE COULD," the other Senshi said.

"DON'T YOU DARE TALK ABOUT MY SENSEI LIKE THAT," the normal Senshi yelled.

"I CAN TALK ABOUT THAT OLD FOOL HOWEVER I WANT," the other Senshi said.

"Why are you even doing this? To mess with my mind," Senshi asked. "TO REMIND YOU
WHAT WE ARE MESSING," the darker Senshi, said, "WE SPENT YEARS OF OUR LIFE
FIGHTING, KILLING, FOR THIS MOMENT. YET YOU THREW IT ALL AWAY
BECAUSE YOU FELT BAD."

"You knew damn well that's not it," the real Senshi said.

"AND WHAT ARE YOU DOING NOW. FAILING JOB INTERVIEWS FOR A JANITOR,
HOW DID WE FALL SO LOW? WE WERE THE KING, AND NOW WE ARE
NOTHING. WE SHOULD MAKE USE OF WHAT LITTLE TIME WE HAVE LEFT," the
dark Senshi said.

"I will rather die as nothing than what I was before," Senshi replied.

The dark Shinu paused before saying, "YOU WANT TO FIGHT HIM, DON'T YOU."

"All Might, I told you I want nothing from that life anymore."

"NOT ALL MIGHT, MIDORIYA."

Shinu Senshi woke up drenched in sweat. It was just a nightmare. A horrible nightmare that
should not have happened in the first place. It has been two years since Shinu
heard HIS voice in his head. Shinu hoped it would have gone the rest of his life without
hearing HIM ever again. It could have been just a dream and HE was not there. There was
no way he could ever want to fight Midoriya, that kid is nowhere near his level.

However, Midoriya did do pretty well in his first fight. His observation skills are even better
than mine are. In a couple of years who knows how strong he may become.

...

Senshi hit himself on the head. What was he thinking? Midoriya was just a kid. Not wanting
to take any risks, Senshi grabbed a paper and pen and started to write to his old sensei in
Mandarin.

Dear Sensei,

I heard HIS voice again. I do not know if it was from a dream or I am just going crazy. I am
going to get a phone so I can contact you more often. Write back to me when you get this.
Also, I have a student now. He is training to be a hero just like you. I just know he is going to
make me proud.

From your former student Shinu Senshi.

"What a strange way to start the day," Senshi said to himself.

Izuku was puzzled. He believed he was going to a normal apartment or household. However,
the address he had was to the entrance of a local forest.

"Hey kid, what are you doing here," a man called out.

"Oh sorry, I'm looking for this home address," Midoriya said, showing the man the address,

"Kid, tell what you intend to do up there?" the man asked.

"Oh just some training," Midoriya asked.

"Let me tell you, something kid, don't piss off the man who lives here," the man told
Midoriya.

"Why not?" Midoriya asked out of curiosity.

"This forest used to have tons of animals, from the biggest bear to the smallest squirrel.
However, that all changed when that man came. Suddenly every animal who lived here
moved away, the only animals here are the fish in the local pond. That is not even the worst
part. Tons of weirdoes come over to face that man. All of them have been utterly defeated.
I've seen many horrifying things in my day, but nothing compares to that man." Midoriya was
scared beyond all belief.
"Dan please stop scaring the kid," Senshi yelled out.

"Oh, come on. I'm old let me have fun in my life," the man now known as Dan said.

"You are a park ranger, I'm sure scaring your customer is against your work code," Senshi
said.

"You are no fun. Why did you come down anyways?" Dan asked.

"I'm just dropping off mail, and Midoriya once I'm done we can start training," Senshi said.

"Ok sensei," Midoriya replied.

"Oh, someone's a teacher now. How long has that been going on?" Dan asked.

"About a month," Midoriya said.

"So you finally got a job after all," Dan, laughed.

"What does he mean by now sensei?" Midoriya asked.

"Nothing, he's just an old man," Senshi said in embarrassment. Dan laughed at Senshi's
comment.

"Come with me Midoriya, I going to show you where I live," Senshi said.
"Don't have high hopes kid," Dan yelled out.

"Sensei, what does he mean by that?" Midoriya asked. "You'll see," Senshi said in an angry
tone.

Senshi showed Midoriya a path leading into the forest. "Up here is where my house is. It's a
long path, just letting you know," Senshi said.

"Okay," Midoriya replied.

At first, Midoriya believed that it was not that long of a walk. However, the longer it went,
the harder it was to climb the mountain. The trail seemed like it would never end. The further
up the mountain they went, the harder it was for Midoriya.

'Sensei goes through something like this every day. I know he's strong, but this is even worse
than the thirteen-mile run,' Izuku said in his head, 'I know I can ask Sensei some questions to
pass the time.'

"So sensei, why did you start practicing martial arts in the first place?" Izuku asked.

"Well, to be honest, I was a brawler in my middle school days. I fought many people and
always came on top. However, I met someone stronger than me. Ever since then I trained
myself to learn everything about Martial arts," Sensei replied.

"Did you ever fight that person?" Izuku asked.

Senshi stopped, "No, I don't think he would like what I've done."

Midoriya was confused.

"We're here," Senshi said, pointing to an old looking dojo.

'So this is Sensei's house' Midoriya said in his head.

"Midoriya, were we followed?" Senshi asked.

Midoriya was confused until the trees around him started to shake. Out from the trees, a
strangely dressed man. The man wore a bright orange jumpsuit and a hand band with a leaf
on it. "My name is Narawhore Uzumoki; I am a ninja from the hidden grass village. With the
power of the eight and a half clawed wolf, I will beat-" the man did not finish his sentence.

With a single punch, Senshi sent the man flying. The man crashed into some trees and
knocked down the trees with him. "A ninja's greatest strength is their stealth. Your outfit and
the fact that you just revealed yourself prove your stupidity," Senshi said.

"Come on Midoriya, we got training to do," Senshi said.

"What should we do about him?"Midoriya asked, pointing to Narawhore.

"Do not worry, someone always comes up and picks them up. I also held back against him so
he'll live" Senshi did.

Once inside, Izuku saw that the dojo had loads of fighting equipment. It was similar to the
boxing gym he previously went to, however, this was different. The equipment looked old
and the large amounts of dust did not help it. "Sorry about the condition of this place, I don't
have a lot of visitors," Senshi said.

"Its okay," Izuku said, 'This reminds me of the time I went to Kacchan's house. This is just as
messy.'

"So, Midoriya, what separates Boxing from Karate?" Senshi asks.

"Well, Karate uses kicks, unlike boxing that only uses punches," Izuku, responded.

"Correct, so that is where we will start with. I'm going to teach you how to kick," Senshi said.
He took out a large kicking mat and held it to his side. "Try doing a high kick aimed for my
head," Senshi said.

Izuku tried to do a high kick but performed badly. "Okay I see what you need to improve on,"
Senshi said, "Look how I kick." Senshi then moved a few paces back. With a swift motion,
he cut the air with his leg.

"Notice any differences?" Senshi asked,

"No, not really," Izuku responded.

"Okay then, trying doing another high kick," Senshi said.

Midoriya did so again, but this time, Senshi grabbed his leg in the air. "The difference
between my kick and yours is the hips. I am moving my hips forward, which allows me to
use my upper body strength. When your hips don't move, it cuts off the power of from your
upper body," Senshi explained. "Try doing it again."

Izuku took a few paces back, before unleashing another kick, this time moving his hips. "I
feel like I did something wrong," Midoriya said.

"Well, you just started with Kicks so you won't be an expert instantly. I recommend
practicing kicking at home," Senshi said. "One more thing, I should try teaching Karate
techniques. The most basic technique is the straight punch. Let me demonstrate," Senshi said.

Senshi position his left fist right next to his stomach. He then performed a straight punch with
his right hand. Senshi then moved his right fist into the same position as his left and
performed a straight punch with his left.
"This technique is called the Straight punch. This punch is different from the jab. It's pretty
simple so that's why I'm going to teach you it first," Senshi explained, "Try it out."

Izuku tried the straight punch exactly like Senshi.

"Okay, just like that. Now let us talk about some exercises. We should do some exercises to
not only improve your kicks but also your durability," Senshi said.

"Alright, what do you think I should do?" Izuku asked.

"First thing, planking. I recommend that should be added to your workout. Also, we don't you
try doing some now," Senshi said.

"Alright," Midoriya said as he went down into a planking position. "How long do I have to
do this?" Izuku asked. "Until I say so," Senshi replied. Senshi then went into another room.

'How long is this going to take?' Izuku asked himself.

Senshi then exited the room, wearing a different set of clothes. "I'm going out when I come
back you better still be in the same position," Senshi said as he left the dojo.

'Oh No,' Izuku said in his head as he felt his body weaken.

ONE HOUR LATER:

"I'm back," Senshi said as he was holding two boxes containing a house phone and a regular
cell phone. "Izuku how are you?" Senshi asked,
"Awful," Midoriya said as he was in the same position as before. "You can get up now,"
Senshi said.

Midoriya's body collapsed to the ground. "Well, you're not dead," Senshi committed.

"I feel dead," Izuku said. "That means you're alive," Senshi said, "By the way do you think
you can still go on?"

"I … feel weird," Izuku said as he got up. Midoriya then began to see black. The last time he
heard was"MIDORIYA!"

Izuku woke up in his bed. However, he cannot be right, he was just in his Sensei's house. So
why was he back home? Izuku looked around his room, his All Might collection was still
here, so this was his room. However, the question remained, how was he here?

Izuku pressed his ear against the door to the room. He heard two people talking, but could not
hear them. However, one voice sounded like his mother. Taking a brave move, Izuku opened
the door. The green-haired bit turn went to the living room where he could now hear the
voices.

"I knew Midoriya was an All Might fan, but I didn't know he was this much of a fan."

"Oh please, you should see his All Might pajamas, we got him so many."

"I thought he had two."

"It's brave to think he only had two."

Izuku finally saw the two people talking, and what a shock it was. His mom and his sensei
were talking to each other, with a photo album in his mom's hands.

"Mom, Sensei, what's going on?" Izuku asked.

"Morning Sleep Beauty how was your nap?" Senshi asked.

"Fine, but what happened?" Izuku asked.

"Well you passed out so I took you home," Senshi said, "And your mother is amazing. I can
see where you get all of your good traits came from."

"Oh, you're so kind," Inko replied.

"She even helped me set up my phone, so you can contact me whenever you want," Senshi
said.

"That's great," Izuku said.

"And he has shown me some exercise that I can do," Inko said.

"Well I better get going; I need to go somewhere right now. Midoriya I left you some a paper
containing some exercises to do. They're not as intense as what you did earlier today so I
think you should be good," Senshi said.

"Are you sure you can't stay for some tea?" Inko asked.

"I would love too, but this is urgent," Senshi said.

"I understand, come back anytime," Inko said as she waved Senshi goodbye.

"Goodbye Sensei," Izuku said as he waved his teacher goodbye.

After he left the Midoriya household, Inko asked a question to her son. "Izuku why didn't you
tell me your teacher was as big as All Might?" his mother asked.

"Oh, well I guess it wasn't that important to mention," Izuku said.

"Next time, let me know before I have a heart attack," Inko Midoriya told her son.

"Alright, I will," Izuku said.

ONE WEEK LATER:

Izuku raised his leg in the air and performed a strong high kick against a kicking mat. 'That's
a very good kick Midoriya. You've improved a lot," Senshi said.

"Thank you Sensei, do you want to see my straight punch now?" Izuku asked his teacher.

"Sure, why not," Senshi said. Izuku took a few paces back and started to perform the straight
punch.

"That's excellent, your punches have improved a lot," Senshi committed.

"Thank you Sensei," Izuku said.

"Well now, let's go on to some other Karate techniques," Senshi said, "Try punching me."

"Are you sure? Someone could get hurt," Izuku asked.

"Oh don't worry, I won't get hurt," Senshi said.

'I was talking about myself,' Izuku said in his head.

Izuku went into his normal boxing stance. With a quick movement, Izuku unleashed his
fastest jab. However, Senshi placed his hand against Midoriya's arm, diverting his punch
away.

"This is a traditional way of blocking on Karate. This move can be used for attacks from
above and down low. When you used this, you can also attack your opponent" Senshi then
moved his hand that was blocking Midoriya's punch and threw a punch right towards his
face.

It did not connect but stopped right in front of Izuku's face. "See why this is so effective,"
Senshi said.

"Wow," Izuku said with a smile on his face.

"I believe this could help you learn," Senshi said as he took out a wooden dummy half his
size with multiple poles sticking out.

"I think I've seen this before in a lot of movies" Izuku commented.

"Well this is way different than the movies," Senshi said, "Here's why." With a single
movement of his hand, Senshi was able to spin the dummy around like a top. It spun so fast
that Izuku could barely see its movements.

When it stopped spinning, Izuku asked one thing. "Am I going to train with that?" he asked.
Senshi nodded, "It's either that or I can do instead."

"Well, machine it is," Izuku said.

A FEW HOURS LATER:

"Well it's getting late, I think I would be best if we end our training now," Senshi said.

"I agree with that," Izuku said as his face was now bruised in a comedic way.

"Just take a long jog, that's it for today," Senshi said.

"Great," Izuku said as he left the building. Senshi waited for a long time before he started to
chuckle. Then he started to laugh wildly.

'I shouldn't, my student's beat-up face isn't that funny,' Senshi said to himself. "BUT IT IS,
HAHAHA HAHAHA," Senshi laughed aloud.

CRASHED

A man burst through the wall. The man had black hair with blue eyes. The man was wearing
a white sleeved shirt with dark blue pants. The man also held a backward sword.

"My name is Sasgay Uchiwawa, I heard you were the man who defeated Narawhore," the
man now known as Sasgay said.
"Yeah, what are gay for him?" Senshi joked.

"DO NOT ENCOURAGE THE FAN'S," Sasgay yelled, "But that is not why I am here. I am
here to honor my ancestors." Sasgay then took out his sword. His eyes then changed from
black to dark red. "With the Shitingan, my family's prized weapon, I will bring honor back to
my dead clan. I am the last survivor of the Uchiwawa massacre that happened-"

' Oh my god is he going to me his whole life story.'

"I then dedicated my life to-"

' Holy Shit he is telling me his life story.'

"When I was bitten by a big snake man, I gained the powers of a-"

'You know I can go for some Mexican right about now. I've been having way too much fish
lately.'

"After abandoning my village and leaving the girl who liked me for some reason, I joined a-"

' Are there any Mexican restaurants in Japan. I hope so, I haven't had Mexican in ages.'

"After killing my brother I discovered my family was killed because-"

' You know, this guy looks like a mascot for Hot Topic. He could make some real money as
one.'
"I then fought my former allies when-"

"Are you just going to talk or are we going to fight?" Senshi angrily asked.

"Well have it your way," Sasgay yelled. Lighting formed on his blade. "As the last of the
Uchiwawa's, I WILL DEFEAT YOU," Sasgay yelled out. He then rushed at the speed of
lighting towards the huge man.

Only to be kicked right in the groin. The full force of the kick instantly crushed Sasgay balls.
Sasgay collapsed to the ground, holding his crotch

"Well, you were right on one thing. You are the last of whatever you are," Senshi said. He
then took out his new phone and said"Two things, I have to get going and when I get back
you had better not be in here or take anything. If so then you'll lose more than your balls."

Senshi then left the dojo, leaving Sasgay alone and broken. "Let us see the wonders of
modern technology. Hey Siri, Mexican Restaurants near me," Senshi said to his phone.

"Okay, I found five results for Mexican cults near you," Siri replied in a dull robotic voice.

' What the fuck?'

SOMEWHERE ELSE:

Izuku was sprinting all the way home. This was training Izuku did that not even his sensei
knew. Izuku knew his Ace was not in his strength but his speed. So Izuku had been running
to school to Sensei's house and them to his home. He also did this with his backpack on,
making the journeys even hard. However, despite all this, Izuku continued to do these runs.
Even once when it was raining, Izuku did not slow down. However, Izuku stopped to see
something that caught his eye.
"Teenage Muay Thai fighter has gained a huge cult following online," was the title on TV.

"Yes, Daikaku this boy is earning worldwide fame. Although public fighting or sports itself
had faded from popularity because of the rise of quirks, Thailand still has Muay Thai
competitions. One of these Muay Thai fighters is a boy named Chanchai Chakrii. Despite
being thirteen years old, Chakrii has proven himself to be among one of the best fighters in
history. Our reporter Yu Shimamura is now interviewing the young fighter. Now to you
Shimamura."

"Thank you Daikaku," Shimamura said as she now appeared on the screen. "I am currently
standing the dojo of Chanchai Chakrii, which is also were Thailand's top hero originated
from. Here is Chakrii now," the reporter said.

The Moment the Muay Thai fighter appeared on screen, Izuku felt something. His entire
body went cold. 'What is this?' Izuku asked himself. He only felt this before when Kacchan
antagonized him.

'I'm scared but why?' Izuku asked himself. Chakrii did not appear very imposing. He had
light brown skin with brown hair and brown eyes. Chakrii was also the same height and age
as Izuku.

Izuku was not the only one feeling this pressure, the reporter on screen looked visibly shaken.

Another man was with Chakrii. "Everyone, this is Charkii's translator. He will be translating
everything that Chakrii says into Japanese," the reporter said.

Chakrii said something in Thai, which his translator interpreted. "Chakrii says that he is
happy to have this opportunity," his translator said.

"I'm glad he is," the reporter replied. After Chakrii sat down, the reporter began to asked
questions. "So Chakrii, there are many rumors that you have received scholarships from hero
schools like U.A and Thailand's international hero school. Are these rumors true?" the
reporter asked.

Chakrii answered which his translator explaining, "I am not one to brag but yes these rumors
are true."

"Another question that is also on everyone's mind, why did you start competing in Muay
Thai?" The reporter asked the teen.

"I can answer this one," the translator said, "So see, Chakrii always wanted to fight strong
people. So being a Muay Thai fighter was his way of doing so," the translator said.

"Okay, one thing that has made you very popular is how you often fight against opponents
who use other martial arts. Why exactly do you do this?" the reporter asked.

Chakrii smiled and said something in Thai. However, despite not knowing what he said, the
sentence sends shivers down Izuku's spine. Even the translator looked scared.

"What did he say?" the reporter nervously asked.

"He said," the translator was scared, "He said that would accept all challengers. No matter the
circumstances."

Izuku gripped his fists, he was not okay with this.

THREE DAYS LATER:

"Your defense is greatly improving," Senshi committed. Izuku was blocking nearly every
pole and was even scoring a few hits.
"Thank you Sensei," Izuku said as the wooden dummy stopped spinning.

"Well, I guess that's enough of the dummy," Senshi said.

"Then what are we going to do now Sensei?" Izuku asked.

"Seeing how your counters improved your last fighting, we are going to improve that as well.
Your offense also needs some work as well. Three techniques could help you," Sensei said.

"What techniques are those?" Midoriya asked.

"I'll tell you later. However for training, I'm going to attack you up and you need to block and
counterattack," Senshi said.

"You're kidding right," Izuku nervously asked.

"Nope, you better be ready Midoriya," Senshi said.

' Oh No.'

THREE WEEKS LATER:

"So Midoriya, you've finally threw a counterattack," Senshi said. He had thrown a punched,
but Midoriya had used one of the techniques and punched Senshi right in the stomach.
"Does that mean training is over now?" Midoriya asked. His face and whole body were
bruised from the training.

"Yeah, go rest now. When you're healed go call me, I have another fight for you," Senshi
said.

"What should I do until then?" Midoriya asked.

"Take it easy and rest. You have been training for a long time. You should take a rest now and
then," Senshi said.

"Okay Sensei," Izuku said,

"Also say hi to your Mom for me. She's a nice woman," Senshi said.

"Sensei, you're not dating my mom are you?" Izuku asked.

"No, I'm single, for now," Senshi said, "Plus I'm more into women who put up a fight, like
Hageshi Dageki."

"Speaking of which, how did you meet her?" Izuku asked.

"Well, it all started a long time ago."

FLASHBACK:

"Hot damn, another good fight Senshi. Fifty more wins and your title as the King is assured,"
a short man said as he handed Senshi a huge stack of money.
"Thank you; also keep on getting me fighters like her. The more fights I have, the stronger I
become," a younger, shorter, and less buff Senshi said.

"You got it, with my position I can guarantee you fights with anyone in the world. Even the
number 1 hero if you want. Speaking of which, have you ever given thought of fighting him?
You're not getting younger," the short man asked.

"Oh I do want to fight him, but I'm not strong enough yet, However when I do, it will be the
greatest fight in human history," the younger Senshi said.

"I can't wait. Well I got to go, my business can't run itself," the short man said as a group of
huge looking bodyguards escorted him.

Senshi was walking down a long corridor until he heard crying. The man stopped to hear
where the crying was coming from. Turning around the corner, Senshi saw his former
opponent Hageshi crying. She had her head covering her arms and she was sitting down on
the ground.

"What happened to you?" Senshi said. She lifted her head, revealing a black eye and a cut
above her left eye. It has also revealed that she was Hageshi Dageki.

"If it's because of your injuries, I will have you know that you almost ruptured my liver and
broke a few ribs," Senshi said.

"YOU ASSHOLE THIS HAS NOTHING TO DO WITH THAT," the woman yelled. She
threw a punch at the man, but her body lost most of its strength from her injuries. It did not
help that Senshi easily dodged that punch, causing the woman to fall to the ground face first.

"Sorry about that. Need help," Senshi said as he offered her a hand.
"FUCK OFF," the woman yelled. She got up on her own and tried to put on a tough face.
However, her tears gave away her vulnerability. She covered her face with her right hand, but
it did not help much.

"You know just because we fought each doesn't mean you should be like that," Senshi said.

"Why do you care?" Hageshi asked.

Senshi remained silent, "I had a friend who taught me that no matter who it should be I
should help everyone I can."

Hageshi Dageki was baffled by the man's words. "That sounds like something a hero would
say," She committed. "Well, that guy always wanted to be a hero," Senshi said.

"Fine, if you must know, I needed the money. My sister is going through some rough times
and she has a baby coming. I wanted to be a good sister and aunt to them by getting the
money they need. So I fought you and you know the rest," Hageshi explained.

Senshi reached into his pocket before taking out the money he just previously earned. "Take
it, I don't need it," Senshi said.

Hageshi hesitantly took the money, before she looked at every one of the bills, 'This is about
a million yen. Are you sure you want to give this to me?" Hageshi asked.

"I don't need it. I got enough money for a lifetime. Use it however you want," Senshi said. He
was about to leave until Hageshi grabbed his shoulder.

"Are you free anytime soon?"

FLASHBACK TO THE FUTURE:

"And that's the story," Senshi said to Midoriya.

"What a wonderful time that was," Hageshi said.

….

"HOW THE HELL DID YOU GET HERE?" Senshi asked with a shocked face.

"I have my ways," the grown woman said.

Midoriya was also surprised at the arrival of the grown woman. "We later went to my home
and-"

"THERE IS A UNDERAGE CHILD HERE," Senshi yelled.

"We spent hours just doing-"

"MIDORIYA RUN," Senshi yelled.

Midoriya ran out the dojo at full speed, not looking behind him.

"Why are you here?" Senshi asked.

"Well, I kinda told my friend that I would go on a double date with her" Hageshi explained.
"Ok, what does-" Senshi finally understood what she meant.

"I promise I'll pay you back," Hageshi said, "I will even help you train your student if you
want.

Senshi placed his hand on his face before concluding. "All right, but under one circumstance,
no matching clothing, that's it."

"Yippie, I can't wait for our date," Hageshi proudly said.

"Well, you better get going. You have a gym to run anyways," Senshi said.

Before she left, however, Hageshi planted a huge kiss on Senshi's lips. "Bye Shinu," Hageshi
said as she left.

'Damn woman,' Senshi said in his head, trying to hide the simile on his face.

FOUR DAYS LATER:

Midoriya arrived at the destination his Sensei told him to go. After healing up, his Sensei told
him to meet at this place. What Midoriya did not know was that this place was home to the
biggest Karate Dojo in the world.

Kendo Karate, a dojo that is famous for its founder killing a tiger in a single attack. Despite it
being around only for fifteen years, it became hugely popular. Even some heroes train here.

"Wow, you know your stuff," Senshi committed appearing right behind Midoriya.
"AAAHHH," Midoriya yelled, "You scared me."

"Sorry about that. You were mumbling again by the way," Senshi said.

"Sorry, so what are we doing here?" Midoriya asked.

"I asked the owner of this dojo for a spare. He agreed one condition," Senshi said, "I'll show
you later, but anyway you're fighting a green belt from what I heard."

"A green belt, to be honest, I thought I was going to fight a black belt," Izuku said.

"Don't have too many high hopes. They say a green belt here is on the same level as a black
belt,' Senshi committed.

"If that's the case, then how's my opponent?" Izuku asked.

"To be honest, I don't even know. For I know, your opponent could be a mouse," Senshi said.

The duo entered the building; a receptionist who was working on her computer greeted them.
"I was told that we should go to the top floor. That's where our appointment is," Senshi said
as he guided Midoriya to the elevator. Once inside Midoriya asked a question lingering in the
back of his mind.

"So sensei, do you know the owner?" Midoriya asked.

"Well, I did beat him once. This was before he famously killed a tiger in one blow thing,"
Senshi explained, "He most likely did that because he was upset at me. I mean, I did take off
most of his teeth."
 "Wait, please explain that," Izuku said.

"You'll see," Senshi said as they reached the top floor. The moment the elevator doors
opened, Izuku's face was blown back by strong winds.

There were numerous people inside, all wearing black belts. They were practicing their
straight punch when they noticed the duo by the elevator. "Hey Sensei, they're here," One of
the black belts called out.

A large man nearly the size of Senshi came out. The man smiled, revealing that he only had
half of his teeth left. "It's been so long since I saw you Senshi. How many years has it been?"
the man asked.

"I believe it's been fourteen years Oikakete," Senshi replied.

"Damn, it's been so long since I had a good steak," the man now known as Oikakete said,
"Well the past is in the past. Itsuka, your opponent is here."

Someone the age and size of Izuku game out of the group. "My name is Itsuka Kendo,
pleased to meet you."

' A GIRL!'

Chapter End Notes

N: Fun Fact I use to do Karate when I was younger. I had to quit due to personal
reasons. Anyways I think I put way too much foreshadowing in this chapter. Like way
too much. Now two things I want to bring up in this chapter. For those wondering, Yes,
HIM was inspired by the formless personality of Kanoh Agito. I also use Bold and Italic
for HIM'S voice to make HIM appear crazier. That's why I also used Bold and Underline
on All Might's voice, to make him appear more mighty and important.
Another thing, the fact that HIM and Senshi are so different was inspired by my favorite
comic book rivalry, Batman and Joker (The Dark Knight is my favorite movie). There
are two reason's why I did this. One, the MHA is basically a love letter to superheroes,
so I thought why not add a superhero comparison to my story. HIM is wild and chaotic
while Senshi is cool and analytical. I hope you enjoy this chapter and chapters to come.

NEXT TIME ON KING OF FIGHTING: FIGHTING A GIRL, HOW

UNGENTLEMANLY, AND WHAT'S THIS THE TEACHER IS FIGHTING AS
WELL.
 The Students and the Masters
Chapter Notes

AN: I forgot to say this before, but Oikakete looks like Itsuka if she was male and an
adult.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

The orange-haired girl in front of him baffled Izuku. He was going to fight a girl. He cannot
do that; that was not heroic.

“Before we begin,” Senshi said, “What are the rules?”

“Ok, the rules are no punching the face (kicks are allowed), no grabbing or throws, and you
win when your opponent stays down for ten seconds. Is that fair enough?” Oikakete asked.

“I think it’s fair,” Midoriya said.

“Same here,” Itsuka replied.

“Well, this is good,” Oikakete, said,” Now things are fair on both sides. Let's have a quick
stretching session before the match begin.”

Senshi then felt Midoriya tug at his shirt. ”Can I talk to you for a little bit?”

“Sure, is something wrong?” Senshi asked his student.

“I can’t fight a girl. That’s not heroic,” Izuku said.

“Midoriya, do you want people to look down on you?” Senshi asked.

“No, but what does that have to do with me fighting a girl?”

“Because that is what you are doing right now. You are looking down on her just because she
is a girl. It is the same thing as judging someone because they are quirkless. If that is what is
on your mind, then you will lose” Senshi said.

Midoriya wanted to reply to his sensei, but could not find the right words. “Alright stretching
time is over. Let's begin the fight,” Oikakete said.

”Wait a second,” Midoriya stuttered, but his pleas were unheard.

Itsuka pit on a traditional karate stance, Izuku nervously put on the same stance as Itsuka. ‘If
Midoriya keeps on acting likes this, he’s going to lose,’ Senshi said on his head.

“BEGIN,” Oikakete, yelled as the fight began.

Itsuka immediately dashed right towards Izuku, with a straight punch. Izuku tried to back
away but failed. Itsuka threw her straight punch right at Izuku’s chest. Midoriya tried his
best to block Kendo’s punch, but failed and took a strong punch to the chest.

‘Oh no,’ Izuku said in his head, ‘Her punches are even stronger than I thought.’

Izuku then threw a half-forced jab with his left hand, but Itsuka easily parried it with her right
hand. She then used the same hand to punch Midoriya in the chest again. Itsuka then used
her left leg to do a low kick on Midoriya. HIs leg took massive damage.
Midoriya tried to perform a high kick to the face, but Itsuka easily blocked it. She then hit
Midoriya again in the chest, with added even more damage to his chest.

’Any more damage and I wouldn't be able to move my hips’ Midoriya said in his head.

Izuku tried to perform one of the techniques Senshi taught him, but Itsuka used a high kick
right on Midoriya’s face. It was a powerful kick for a middle scholar, so strong that it made
Izuku fall over on his back.

It was on his back that Midoriya came to a realization.

‘I know this feeling. It is the same feeling I had when Kacchan used to bully me. It is the
same feeling I had when I saw Chakrii. I’m being looked down on,’ Midoriya said in his
head. Midoriya looked at Itsuka's face.

He saw two things, anger, and frustration. Midoriya now understands why. She knew he was
holding back on her, and hated it. ‘I wonder has she gone through the same thing.’ Midoriya
asked himself.

‘I hated it when Kacchan looked down on me. I hated it when Chakrii was looking down on
me. AND I HATE IT EVEN NOW.’

Izuku was not listening to the countdown before. So right we the number reached nine, Izuku
leaped out of his position. He instantly put on a karate stance and had a deadly look in his
eyes.

‘I didn’t think it was possible. However, from the look, Midoriya has unleashed his inner
fury, ‘Senshi said in his head.

Itsuka saw her opponent take his stance and rightfully put on her own. ‘So you're finally
stopped seeing me as a girl. I am happy about that, but that does not mean you are going to
win. I’m not a green belt at the strongest dojo in the world for no reason,’ Itsuka said in her
head.

They did not move. They just stood still, preparing for the other’s attack.

Midoriya broke the stall mate, dashing towards the girl. Itsuka responded by aiming a kick
right towards Midoriya’s face. However, Midoriya blocked it and used a straight punch right
into Itsuka’s chest.

‘That’s a lot more power than I was expecting. This boy isn’t holding out anymore,’ Itsuka
said in her head.

Itsuka then tried to perform a high kick at Izuku. However, Izuku performed one of the three
techniques Senshi taught him. The technique brought shock to everyone watching the fight
except Senshi.

It was a Mawashi Uke. ‘They say those who’ve mastered Mawashi Uke can even block fire,’
Oikakete said in his head, ‘Even though he's an amateur, you've been teaching him an
advanced move. I have to give you more respect now.’

Itsuka dashed away from her opponent to gain distance. Izuku reacted by dashing towards
the girl. Itsuka was planning this. She prepared a right punch aimed towards Midoriya’s
chest.

Itsuka placed her left leg upfront and placed her right hand by her hip. When Midoriya
entered into her range, Itsuka unleashed her straight punch, only for her punch to miss
entirely.

This shocked everyone in the room except Midoriya and Senshi. The reason for this was that
Izuku moved his knee to move Itsuka’s knee, making her lose balance. Itsuka started to lose
her balance, and in that moment of struggle, Midoriya unleashed his final move.
Izuku placed his hand one inch in between Itsuka’s stomach. He quickly closed the gap with
a powerful strike to the chest.

Itsuka had never felt such a strong attack before. It nearly took her down; however, she was
still standing. ’I have never used this move before in a fight, only is spars. Be glad you will
be the first to handle such a move,’ Itsuka said in her head.

She took a few paces back, this move-needed precision to pull it off; Itsuka is one of the few
who could accurately pull off this move. Much to the surprise of Midoriya, Itsuka leaped in
the air. Her right leg was up high in the air. Now was coming down at an extremely fast
speed. Midoriya raised both of his arms to block the upcoming kick.

‘Not even a first-degree black belt can handle this kick,’ Itsuka said in her head, ‘TAKE
THIS.’

Itsuka brought down her leg and used a powerful kick. However, it was all for nothing.

Midoriya’s block had stayed strong, much to the confession to everyone. ‘It’s because I’ve
been blocking Sensei’s kicks that I’m used to handling kick’s like these,’ Midoriya said in his
head.

Itsuka fell to the ground, which allowed Midoriya to use his previous attack again. Izuku was
close to Itsuka’s stomach. He placed his right fist right to her stomach, which allowed him to
use his special move again.

Itsuka could not take the full force of Midoriya’s attack and fell to the ground. ‘What the hell
was that?’ Itsuka asked.

The one-inch punch, a move developed by Bruce Lee himself. However, this version of the
one-inch punch is different from the one Bruce Lee made. This version requires close
quarters range and a lot of strength to pull off. This version of the one-inch punch is called
“Dragon Shot.” The man who made this technique is Shinu Senshi

‘So you’ve taught him one of your signature moves,’ Oikakete said in his head. ‘Have you
placed your faith that much in him.’

Itsuka was still on the ground, trying to recover from the punch. However, time was running
out for the orange-haired girl. The timer was currently on six seconds, four more seconds
and she will have lost.

Itsuka tried to get up, but the Dragon Shot had damaged her too much. She tried using her
elbows and knees to push her body up, but it did not have much effect. ‘This has never
happened to me before. So why is it happening now?’ Itsuka asked herself

The count was now on the eight seconds; Itsuka could barely even stand on her feet.
However, no matter how hard she tried, the orange-haired girl could not get up.

‘Please, I can’t lose now. Not in my father’s dojo, not in front of my father, anything but that,’
Itsuka said in her head. However, despite her pleas, the count reached ten.

Itsuka Kendo had lost in her father's dojo.

The whole karate organization was stunned. They had known Itsuka ever since she started
when she was ten. Despite having the potential to be a black belt, Itsuka had worked her
way up the ranks, being undefeated no matter whom she fought, now that all changed. A boy
who was she thought was weak and was barely able to handle Itsuka at first had just beaten
her with ease.
’Midoriya has also been able to control his inner rage. A lot better than me,’ Senshi said in
his head.

Much to Itsuka’s dismay, Izuku was the winner. The dark look in Midoriya’s eyes was long
gone, and Midoriya looked very normal as if nothing has happened to him.

“Well done, Midoriya, you did extremely well,” Senshi said. However, Midoriya was
barely paying attention, instead, he was thinking back to when he fought Itsuka.

‘What was that?’ Izuku asked himself. Senshi noticed the puzzled look on Midoriya’s face.

“If you're wondering what THAT was, I’ll explain later. But now, you need to watch,” Senshi
said as he walked away.

His teacher's words confused Midoriya. He then noticed Itsuka walk over to him. “That was
a good match,” Itsuka said as she held out her hand.

Izuku gladly shook the girl’s hand.

“Looks like they made up, that’s good,” Oikakete said, “Now, you promised me something
important and you will not leave until you fulfill your promise.”

The Karate master confused Midoriya and the whole dojo. “Sensei, what does he mean?”
Izuku asked.

“I heard someone once say, that for a student to learn, they must see the full power of their
teacher,” Senshi said.

“I heard the same thing,” Oikakete said as he tightens his Gi, “To make things fair, you can
make any rule you want.”
The words shocked everyone watching, except Midoriya. “I don't understand, what’s going
on?” Midoriya asked.

“I’ve only seen my father act like this on a special occasion,” Itsuka said, “That occasion is
when he is going to fight.”

‘Fight!’ Izuku yelled in his head, ‘I’ve never seen Sensei fight before. Well, he did have that
little encounter with Kacchan, but you could barely can that a fight.’

Izuku put his hand to his mouth. ‘Now I want to see this fight,’ Izuku said in his head.

“You won't mind if I get comfortable? I don't want to be at a disadvantage,” Senshi asked.

”No, not at all” Oikakete replied, ”It would be a shame to for an opponent with a
disadvantage.”

Senshi then took off his shirt, and what was underneath shocked the whole dojo, including
Midoriya.

Scars covered the man's whole body. Some had attached across his entire back, while others
were as small as hair. The scars themselves that terrified the members of the dojo, it was the
amount of them. There was part of his body that did not contain a scar. Somehow, this made
the man appeared even bigger than before.

That was all without addressing his physique. His body was beyond anything a human
should be capable of doing. If his size was no evidence of his strength, then his muscles gave
it away. The man's muscles looked as thick as tree

‘It’s like, I’m staring at a demon,’ Izuku said in his head, ‘I knew Sensei was strong, but now
I wonder just how powerful he is?’
However, that was not on Oikakete’s mind. ”Are you wearing weights? Wouldn't that bring
you down?” Oikakete asked.

Senshi then moved his arm to his face. ”Good observation, I am been wearing them for so
long that I have forgotten that I even wear them. But do not worry, I will only take them off
of you prove yourself worthy,” Senshi replied.

During this conversation, Oikakete was going through a mental dilemma.

‘I’m scared, staring at him now, it looks like it’s the gates of hell,’ Oikakete said in his head,
‘I wonder if this is how Dante felt when he came to hell? You’ve gotten a lot stronger since
we last meet Senshi.’

Despite his fears, Oikakete put on his fighting stance, with his right hand out and his left-
hand position near his heart. He then placed his right leg put and his left leg inside. This was
Oikakete’s special fighting position that he made just for himself. No one else in the world
can use this fighting stance.

Senshi then put on the same fighting stance.

Everyone except Oikakete, everyone in the room was shocked tremendously. Itsuka grabbed
Midoriya by the shirt and brought him to her. “Midoriya, explains that,” Itsuka yelled while
pointing to his Sensei.

“I don’t know I’ve never seen this before,” Midoriya replied. From the way, he said it and
with his body language, it was clear to Itsuka that he was telling the truth. She released the
boy and sat down right next to him.

”Well, might as well watch this then,” Itsuka, said. Izuku positioned himself firmly, trying to
ignore the fact that a girl is sitting next to him.
“So when do begin?” Oikakete asked.

“Whenever you’re ready,” Senshi replied.

There was an uneasy feeling in the air. Like when two cowboys are in a duel. No one knew
what was going to happen or who strike was first. Even the ones watching were sweating in
anticipation.

Oikakete started the match.

He dashed towards Senshi, going so fast that he even broke the floor. Oikakete then shifted
his right hand into a fist and swung towards Senshi’s head. The karate master was so fast that
he did all of this in one second.

Despite the quick time and speed it took Oikakete to accomplish this, Senshi was still faster.
He moved his left hand to block the blow to his head. However, Senshi still took the full
force of the blow. He lost his balance and was standing on only his right leg. Oikakete used
this chance to strike Senshi again.

However, Senshi was faster than the Karate Master was. Oikakete tried to perform a right
chop towards Senshi’s neck, but Senshi grabbed Oikakete’s right arm punched him in the gut
with his left hand.

“ORA,” Senshi yelled as he punched Oikakete.

Oikakete was thrown back and then landed on his feet.

‘As I thought, this won't be an easy fight. I will have to use every technique I have to beat
him. Then I can challenge my father,’ Oikakete said in his head.
Senshi put on Oikakete’s stance once again, putting on more defense than before. Senshi
slowly got closer to Oikakete, who was starting to recover from Senshi’s punch. Oikakete
got up and tighten his Gi once again. Oikakete put on his usual stance, but this time was
more of an attacking position.

‘My father is more on the defensive when fighting an opponent. Is this man that strong or
does my father wants to end this fight very quickly?’ Itsuka asked herself.

Oikakete rushed again to Senshi, this time with a left punch, instead of a right. Senshi moved
his hands to block Oikakete oncoming punch. However, he was shocked to discover that the
Karate Master was not going to use a punch, but a far more dangerous move.

‘DEVIL LANCE,’ Oikakete yelled in his head. His right fingers came together to form a hand
gesture resembling a spear. Oikakete aimed this attack right towards Senshi’s chest, but
luckily, for the black-haired man, he was able to dodge that move.

Itsuka was stunned, ‘I’ve never seen that technique before. Why is my father using it now?’

Senshi was also wondering about Oikakete’s technique. ‘Why is he using THAT technique? I
have never seen him use it, but I do know his father uses it. If he’s just as good or nearly as
good, then this will be a hard time than I thought,’ Senshi said in his head.

Oikakete then turned around to face his opponent. His right hand became a fist and he
lunged at Senshi. Oikakete raised his leg and brought it down on the Senshi. Senshi dodged
it by dashing backward away.

‘I can’t just use Karate anymore. It’s been so long but now I have to use THAT STYLE,’
Senshi said in his head.

His stance changed. He moved into his left hand into an L shape and put it in front of
himself. Senshi then moved his right hand into
‘I don’t understand. It looks like Sensei has gotten into a harder defense, but it looks like he
has gotten softer,’ Izuku said in his head.

‘So you're using THAT Style now. Unfortunately for you, I already have counters against
you,’ Oikakete said in his head. Oikakete went into his natural fighting stance before dashing
towards Senshi once again. However, Senshi stood his ground.

However, once Oikakete threw a left punch he was suddenly in the air, with his head pointing
towards the ground. Senshi's left hand was holding onto Oikakete’s left hand. Oikakete
quickly adjusted to the fact that he was in the air and threw a right kick towards Senshi’s
head. Senshi immediately blocked by moving his free arm in front of Oikakete’s kick.

Despite Oikakete having a kick powerful enough to destroy concrete, Senshi’s arm came out
only with a little bruise. ‘Is his arm so strong that it can withstand my father's kick? If not,
then there must secret behind this,’ Itsuka said in her head.

Oikakete had more than one trick up his sleeve. He then tried to launch a left knee towards
Senshi’s face, which connected. Blood came out of Senshi’s nose as his head went back. His
grip was broken and Oikakete landed on the ground.

His right hand then shifted and became larger and thicker.

Oikakete Kendo, Quirk: Stronger Hands. He can make his hands deal more double the
damage. As a side effect, it will grow a few inches bigger.

Oikakete then brought down a right chop towards Senshi’s shoulder. Senshi felt his shoulder
bone break instantly by the attack. This caused Senshi to fall to the ground. Oikakete saw
his chance and brought down another right chop aimed at Senshi’s neck.
‘This is the same move I used to kill a tiger,’ Oikakete said in his head, ‘CAN YOU HANDLE
IT KING.’

‘This is it. I have seen many opponents fall to this move. Even some Pro heroes can’t even
handle this move,’ Itsuka said in her head. A simile appeared on her head.

Oikakete’s hand was close to Senshi’s neck when-

BOOM

A loud noise exploded, causing some eardrums to burst. Oikakete was also sent flying and
crashed into the wall behind him. Senshi, on the other hand, was perfectly fine.

Senshi was currently kneeling on one leg and his right first was out. Smoke was emitting
from his fist. Upon closer inspection, his training weight on his right arm was off.

“Most people think Strength is what I’m best at. I do not blame them. What they don’t
know, is that my greatest weapon is speed,” Senshi said. He got up and walked over to
Oikakete. Oikakete was currently lying down on what remains of the wall covering the
storage closet. There was also blood coming off his head.

“Do you wish to continue?” Senshi asked Oikakete.

Oikakete got up and stared Senshi in the eye. “Nah, I’m good,” Oikakete blankly responded.

“Are you sure? I believe you can still go on. I mean, you did break my shoulder,” Senshi
stated.
“I’m sure. If I continue now, we may break more than a few bones. I want to go home and
kiss my wife” Oikakete replied with a small laugh.

“That makes sense,” Senshi said. He then looked at his watch. “I better get going. I have a
meeting to attend,” Senshi said.

“Go ahead, I have nothing against it,” Oikakete replied.

“Come on Midoriya,” Senshi said as walked to the elevator. Midoriya got up and ran to his
teacher.

“Well, what can I say? I mean you are the King of fight-,” Oikakete could not finish his
sentence.

Senshi, in less than a second, dashed to Oikakete and threw a full-powered punch right
towards Oikakete’s face. However, he stopped right in front of Oikakete’s face, who barely
even noticed the punch coming. A gush of wind blew on Oikakete’s face, indicating how fast
Senshi was.

“Never Say That to Me Again,” Senshi inhumanly growled.

Everyone in the room had shivers down their spines, especially Midoriya. ‘What’s got over
him?’ Izuku wondered, ‘I’ve never seen Sensei like this.’

Senshi then walked away from the shocked Karate Master. ”Let's go Midoriya,” Senshi
angrily said. Midoriya followed him in a sacred state.

Once they entered the elevator, the tension in the room died down. ”Hmm, I didn't think it
would be that big of a deal” Oikakete blankly said.

”Sh-Should we go after them?” Itsuka mumbled, still shocked after the whole experience.
"We shouldn't do that. That man has personal problems. Ones that we don't know of”
Oikakete replied.

OUTSIDE:

Senshi and Midoriya were walking away from the dojo, with no clear direction. Senshi was
walking with an angry pace while Midoriya was walking behind him.

’God Dammit, why did I do that?’ Senshi asked himself ’I put on a bad example for Midoriya
and probably scared him as well.’

Senshi turned around and saw Midoriya shaking, not even wanting to look at his teacher.

’What teacher would I be if I let something like this happen to my student. If my Sensei was
here he would be me with a stick,’ Senshi said in his head. He turned around to face his
young student.

”I'm sorry for acting like that,” Senshi said spas he bowed his head to his student.

Midoriya was even more confused by his teacher's actions. First, there was that whole
incident in the Dojo, and now this. ”Wh-Why did you do it?” Midoriya asked.

Senshi hesitated before answering, “There is a past to me that I don’t cherish, a past that I
wish to be forgotten.”
Midoriya understood what his mentor was saying. He hated the time when Bakugo and
others picked on him. However, Midoriya had a feeling that his past was very different from
his teachers.

“If you want, I can make it up to you,” Senshi said. His head was still bowed down to his
student.

“Alright, let’s have some ice cream,” Midoriya said, trying to uplift the mood.

BACK TO THE DOJO:

Itsuka was putting on her shoes. She was already wearing normal clothes and was ready to
go home.

“Hello, Kendo. Are you alright?” a grown woman, already dressed asked. The grown
woman had black hair, Five feet tall, and had a muscular body.

“I’m fine Tomodachi,” Itsuka replied. Tomodachi was another student in the dojo. She was
an active member and had even become a 5th-degree black belt. She also had supported
Itsuka ever since she first joined.

“Your Dad said he had to observe the damage done to the wall before going home,”
Tomodachi explained to Itsuka.

“Thanks, I was wondering what was taking him so long,” Itsuka replied.

“He also said I can walk you home. You don’t have a problem with that?” Tomodachi asked.

“No, that’s perfectly fine,” Itsuka, responded. The duo walked down a street together.
“I heard what happen. Are you sure that you're alright?” Tomodachi asked.

“Yeah, I’m fine,” Itsuka, said, but it was clear something was wrong.

“Come on Kendo, are we not friends. You can tell me,” Tomodachi said.

Itsuka had a face full of doubt before answering. “Well, you heard that I lost to a boy right?”

”You have a crush on him,” Tomodachi assumed.

”WHAT!” Itsuka yelled out, ”That's not it.” However, despite her pleas, a blush formed on
Itsuka’s face.

”Do not lie to me. You would never talk about a boy if it wasn't for that reason,” Tomodachi
replied.

”We talk about that Charkii boy and you never say anything,” Itsuka replied.

”Yes, but you never had a blush on your face when you talk about him,” Tomodachi replied.

”I still do not. I just think that he looks a little cute and-” Itsuka stopped herself once she
realized what she was saying.

”HAHAHAHA. I can't wait to tell your Dad”, Tomodachi said.

”No, wait, please don't tell Dad” Itsuka pleaded.

BACK TO MIDORIYA:

”Hey, Midoriya,” Senshi said, causing his student to turn to him. ”Itsuka likes you.”

”PFFFT,” Midoriya went as of his Ice cream in his mouth went flying. ”That isn't funny
Sensei,” Midoriya cried out.

”I'm not joking,” Senshi said, ”In fact, I'm dead serious.”

”Oh no,” Midoriya mumbled.

”What's wrong?” Senshi asked.

”If her father hears about this, he might kill me,” Midoriya mumbled.

”Do not worry about her father I can handle him. It's her grandfather you need to worry
about,” Senshi said.

Midoriya turned to his teacher in confusion. ”What about her grandfather?” Izuku asked.

”Well, to put it simply, her grandfather is the strongest karate master in the world,” Senshi
explained. ”His strikes can pierce through boulders. Rumors say that he can predict the
moves of his opponent even before they do. He has battle countless foes, some that said they
could topple gods. Moreover, from what I have heard, despite being in his sixties, he remains
undefeated. I think he could defeat me at full strength. That's how strong Kuroki Gensai is.”
Midoriya was amazed. He knew that there were many strong people in the world. Heck, his
sensei is one of them. However, he had a feeling that Kuroki Gensai was somehow more
powerful than what his Sensei was telling him.

“Have you ever met him?” Izuku asked.

“Once, and there were two things that stood out about him. His intimidating aura and
something I wasn’t expecting,” Senshi said.

“What was that?” Midoriya asked again, dying of curiosity.

“He had A ASTONISHING BEARD,” Senshi yelled out.

Midoriya had a deadpan expression. ‘I thought it was something some serious,’ Izuku said in
his head, ‘But that was just silly.’

“I wish I could show it to you, it is a sight to behold,” Senshi seriously said.

“I have another question. If Gensai is Kendo’s grandfather, then why doesn’t she have his
last name?” Izuku asked.

“That’s a very good question Midoriya. There is a very important reason for that,” Senshi
said as he began to tell a story.

FLASHBACK:
“Out of curiosity, I have to ask before I beat you till kingdom come. Why is your last name
Kendo?” a younger Senshi asked as he stood above a bleeding Oikakete. “If your father is
so strong, why don’t you have his name?”

“There's a good reason for that,” Oikakete mumbled. He smiled, showing bloody spots
where teeth should have been. “It’s my mother's name. I’m not as strong as my father yet, so
until I beat him I will use my mother's name.”

BACK TO THE PRESENT:

“And that’s the reason why,” Senshi explained.

‘I think he’s leaving some parts out,’ Izuku said in his head. “I have another question. When
I was fighting Kendo, I felt strange. It felt like someone else was fighting for me,” Izuku
wondered.

“There’s a good reason for that. Do you know that little voice inside your head telling you to
do bad things? Imagine that voice taking over and fighting for you,” Senshi explained,
“That’s basically what it is. It is not a physical boost, more like a mental one. It’s a rare
technique that most people haven't even see, let alone heard of.”

“So how did I unlock it?” Izuku asked.

“Well, it usually comes from intense anger. Although it offers no additional power, it allows
fighters to use all of their strength, without holding back. This technique is called Inner
Rage,” Senshi explained.
“So if I use Inner rage more often than I will get stronger,” Izuku said with a happy tone.
However, he then felt a sharp cool presence down his neck. Turning around he saw his
teacher giving him an angry look.

“Don’t,” his mentor said.

“Why?” Izuku nervously asked.

“Inner Rage is not a move you should use often. I gave the benefit of using it once, but that
is it. Most people that use it suffer horrible fates,” Senshi said, “Remember this Midoriya if
you stare it the abyss look enough, the abyss stares back.”

Midoriya was even more nervous than before. “I’m sorry,” Midoriya mumbled.

“Don’t be, you didn’t know, so there’s no reason for you to be sorry,” Senshi said, “Any more
questions you have for me?”

“Yes, why were copying Mr. Kendo’s moves and stance when you fought him?” Midoriya
asked.

“Well, back when I was beginning to learn Martial arts, all I did was copy my opponents. It
thought it would be cool to defeat my opponents using their style. However, as time went on,
I realized something about my style. Not only could I use my opponent's strengths against
them, but I could also figure out their weakness. Then I combined two styles and made a
completely new style. Then combine two completely different styles into one style for one
opponent, then another style for another opponent, and so on and so on.”

“That sounds amazing,” Midoriya committed.

“It was, but my style had three major weaknesses. One it could not mimic styles based on
one’s body. Say someone is small, so I cannot mimic that style since I am tall. Another
weakness is that it cannot mimic styles that revolve around one's quirks. Since I cannot copy
quirks, then I cannot mimic that style either. The final weakness is that it takes a longer time
for me to attack. With so many options to attack, there was often a delay in my attacks.
Despite all of this, my style was unique. It even had a cool name.”

”What was the name?” Midoriya asked.

“Well, most people call it the Formless style, however, its real name is all for all style,”
Senshi proudly said.

“I think Formless style is a better name anyway,” Midoriya committed.

“WELL I INVENTED IT SO I NAME IT,” Senshi yelled.

“Why did you name it All for All style then?” Izuku asked in a nervous tone.

Senshi calmed down and answered his student's question, “Well there are two reasons for
that. One, it is short for All styles against All opponents. I thought it was a cool phrase and
one that fitted my style. Another reason was to give respect, to a friend I hold dear to my
heart.”

SOMEWHERE ELSE:

“ACHOO,” a skinny blood man sneezed at full force. ‘Maybe someone is talking about me,’
he said in his head. The man was currently leaving a massive skyscraper, with a famous
hero’s name on it. ‘You know, I wonder where Shinu is doing now?’ the man said in his
head.

“AHHHH, it’s a villain,” a woman yelled.

The man transformed into a mighty being of massive strength. “DO NOT WORRY,
BECAUSE I AM HERE,” the man yelled as he engaged the villain.”

“You would have liked him,” Senshi said, “Unfortunately we had a falling out.”

“One final question, why did get angry at Mr. Kendo?” Izuku asked.

Senshi looked down at the ground. His face was full of both guilt and sadness. He then got
up from his sitting position and said a statement that would haunt Midoriya to the day he
died.

“There is a world of monsters, a world where the average humans cannot survive. In this
world, only the strongest can rule. It is a terrible world, one where I used to live. I once
ruled that world. However, I left that world a long time ago, for good reason. I want to stay
away from that world, and I hope you stay as far away from it as you could.”

Midoriya did not know how to comprehend his teacher’s words. Was there a place that
dangerous? Why did Sensei leave? Was there anything else that he was hiding? All these
questions and more boggled Izuku’s mind.

“On to a more important matter, I think you have comprehended striking martial arts, so now
we should try grappling. However, which one should we do? Your too small for wrestling, I
am not good with Jiu-Jitsu and the Gracie family hates me. Oh, I know,” the last part Senshi
nearly yelled out.

Placing a hand on Izuku’s shoulder, Senshi said, “I’m going to teach you the Niko Style.”

‘THE WHAT?’
Chapter End Notes

AN: And that's a wrap, was it well worth the wait. Now let's start the Q&A.

1st question, On FF.NET, Airboss 10 ask "How many chapters until U.A?" Quite a
while, I plan on setting up a lot before U.A so I'm sorry if I disappoint anyone.

2nd question, also on FF.Net. Inperious ask "What is your debit card number, ATM
pin?" He also asks "Can you help with the OTPs too?" Well, I can't tell you my card
number, but I can give you videogamedunkey's phone number if you'll like. Also, the
next chapter will not only have one but TWO girls from the harem making a appreciate.

The Q&A will still happen if anyone else wants to ask any more questions.

Moreover, for those who have not read Kengan Asura yet, PLEASE DO. It is an
amazing manga and deserves more recognition.

Next time: The Niko style and hanging out with a rich and alien queen.
 The Niko Style
Chapter Notes

AN: Hey everyone author here. Today I must ask a very special question.

How is the Romance in this chapter? I really need to know. If you have any criticism or
problem please let me know and explain how I can do better.

Thank You.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Izuku was lying down on his bed wondering about so many things. One of them was the Niko
Style. What in the world was it? He had never heard of it before. Was it a completely new
martial art or something else entirely? Another thing that was bothering him was Oikakete's
words. Before his sensei interrupted him, Izuku heard him say "King of Fight." Nevertheless,
what could that mean?

Sitting around would not do him any good. If he wanted to find answers, there was only one
way to do so, THE INTERNET.

Getting on his computer, Izuku immediately went to Google. He typed in Niko style and hit
enter.

Zero results

Well, that was a surprise. He was sure that had never happened before on the history of the
website. That just made Izuku even more confused. How could he learn something that does
not even exist? Well, if he could not find the answer to one of his questions, there was still
the other. He typed in King of Fight into the search bar. Some of the suggestions said "King
of Fighting." He instantly clicked on it, wondering what would come up.

Two Million results

That was a surprise, even more than before. What was going on? He saw one of the links
come up as "Live Footage of the King of Fighting." Izuku created a new tab, wondering
what kind of rabbit hole he was going down.

The post containing the video said, "This video keeps on getting taken down. The one who
originally posted this video has not been heard of in months so I'm doing this to preserve his
memory." The video was two minutes long, much to Izuku's confusement. What could be so
dangerous in this two-minute video?

Izuku clicked on the video and went full screen. "AND NOW THE MOMENT YOU'VE
ALL BEEN WAITING FOR," a loud voice said on a speaker. The video was shaky and had a
bad quality, but it was clear where it was. It looked like a closed stadium; however, it was
bigger than any he had seen on TV.

"THE MASTER OF ANY FORM OF FIGHTING, WITH IT BEING BRAWLING OR

MARTIAL ARTS, A MAN SO DANGEROUS THAT HELL ITSELF SPAT HIM OUT. THE
MAN WHO STANDS ABOVE HEAVEN AND GOD THEMSELVES. HIS NAME IS
SHINU SENSHI, THE KING OF FIGHTING," the voice yelled as someone appeared on the
video.

Izuku immediately recognized him. 'That's my Sensei,' Izuku said in his head. Although this
version of his teacher was a little skinnier and smaller than his present form, it was still his
sensei. His sensei was wearing a black skin-tight bodysuit with no shoes.

"START YOUR BETS PEOPLE," the voice said. Yelling came from all around the camera, it
was clear that it was an intense crowd. "NOW, LET'S BEGIN THE BATTLE OF
MONSTERS," the voice said again.

The camera then revealed Senshi's opponent. 'I recognized that man. He is of the top heroes
in Germany. I heard that his muscles are so strong that he took a bullet to the head and lived.
How would my teacher handle this?' Izuku asked in his head.

"ARE YOU READY?" the voice asked the fighters.

Both of them went into a fighting stance, with the German hero taking a stance fitting a
brawler, while Senshi took a kickboxing stance.

"BEGIN," the voice, yelled.

The German hero dashed at high speeds towards Senshi, who did not take down his stance.

BOOM

A sudden boom that was similar to what a jet engine makes ranged. The sound was even
louder than the voice before. It was so loud that despite Izuku keeping the volume down it
was still hurt his ears. 'What in the world was that?' he asked.

He looked back at the video, which ended at the very same moment. He saw his master kick
the German hero right on the face and by the looks of it, the hero had been knocked cold.
However, the truly scary thing in the image was not the fact that the hero was knocked out by
one blow, but it was the Demonic grin on Senshi's face.

A scary thought entered Izuku's head. Exactly how strong is his teacher? He went back to
Google to look at the other links. One of them got his eye; it was a post saying "King of
Fighting vs. All Might."

He instantly clicked on it. As an All Might fan, as a big, All Might fan, and as someone who
wanted answers, this seemed like the best answer. "Hello, everyone, as the creator of this
form, I would like to ask a question. They said the King of Fighting to be the master of all
kinds of fighting. All Might is the number one hero in the world, a man said to be unbeatable.
If they fought, who will win?"

It was one simple question, but it was too hard to answer. Not even the people on the form
had a clear answer. "All Might would win; the King is too scared to show himself to the
public. Plus All Might has never lost before and never will," one comment said.
"The thing is no one knows what the King can do. We do not even know if he has used his
quirk. SO I'll say 50/50," another comment said.

However, the rest of the comments were very toxic, to the point where Izuku did not want to
read them anymore.

Izuku went to bed with one question on his mind. 'Who is my Sensei?'

THE NEXT DAY:

Izuku was in his teacher's dojo. He was currently sitting on his knees with his teacher in front
of him sitting the next same way.

"I know what you're thinking," Senshi said, "What is the Niko Style?" Izuku nodded. "Well
let me explain."

"Long ago, before quirks were a thing, there was a zone. The Japanese government had no
power of any kind in that zone so they abandoned all hope for it. It soon became a lawless
zone filled with crime and violence. It was inside that zone, that one man appeared. His name
was Tokita Niko, and he brought along a strange fighting style. With it, he was able to make a
legend with himself. However, it was because of his reputation that so many came after his
head. However, one day, he suddenly vanished. However soon, multiple people came to
know his style. Now, over two hundred years after his death, the Niko style is one of the most
infamous fighting styles in the underground."

"Wait, what about the lawless zone?" Izuku asked, "I've never heard that anywhere."

"Well, to be honest, I don't know. The story I just told you is as credible as a fairy tale. No
one believes it and no one knows if it is true. There is no proof that the lawless zone or Tokita
Niko even existed. The Niko style is the only thing that can be used to prove the story, but
even then it's a little farfetched," Senshi explained. "Now there is one thing that separates the
Niko style from most martial arts. That is-"
"FOUND YOU" a loud voice yelled out. Suddenly the wall exploded next to the door
exploded. A hulking mass came out. A man came out from the dust, revealing himself even
bigger than Senshi in every way. "I hear that you are strong. If I beat you, then people will
have to acknowledge my strength," the man said.

Senshi made a wide-grinned on his face. "This is better. Pay close attention Midoriya, I'm
going to show you the Niko style." Sensei then took on the same stance he put on when he
fought Oikakete. His opponent put on a kickboxing stance.

"First thing, you have to know is that there are four Katas to the Niko style. The first Kata is
Flame Kata" Senshi suddenly dashed in high speeds right towards his opponent. The giant
man instantly threw a right straight, only for it to miss his target. "Flame Kata improves your
speed as well as your agility."

The hulking man threw a kick aimed at Senshi's head. However, Senshi, with one hand,
blocked it and was able to bend the man on his back. "Redirection Kata, it allows you to
control the flow of power and sent the attacks right back towards the opponent."

The man then tried to get up but was put into a chokehold. "Water Kata makes you more
flexible and allows you to grapple." The man knew how to break a free a chokehold and
dashed to a still intact wall. However, Senshi instantly withdrew from his chokehold and
moved right in front of the man.

"And my personal favorite Adamantine Kata," Senshi then threw a powerful punch towards
the man's face.

"ORA," Senshi yelled as he instantly knocked the bigger man out. The punch was so strong
that it sent the man-flying threw the wall. "Adamantine Kata hardens the muscles and is
perfect for both defense and offense," Senshi explained.

Izuku was amazed. He had never seen this type of fighting before, even with Quirks. So
seeing a fighting style that was so beautiful amazed him. "Oh I should let you know," Senshi
said, "The Niko style isn't perfect. If people were to know about it, then they will most likely
have made counter defenses against it."
"Neat," Izuku then turned his attention to the beaten man, "What about him?"

"Oh, he will be fine. I held back against him so he'll live," Senshi said.

A FEW HOURS LATER:

Izuku was currently pushing his index finger against a thick tree. Despite his hardest, he was
not able to harden his muscles.

"Are you sure this is how you learn Iron Fingers?" Midoriya asked. "Why am I learning
Adamantine Kata when you said I was learning grabbling? Shouldn't I learn Water Kata
instead?"

"The Niko style is a synthesis. Just learning one Kata is not enough, you need to learn all four
Katas to master the Niko style. Despite Adamantine Kata being more suitable for strikers, if
you combined it with the Water Kata then you have a terrifying combo. As for your first
question, that was how I learned it," Senshi said as he watched Midoriya struggle, "Although
it took me a whole week before I learned how to harden my even one finger."

"A whole week, what makes you think I can learn this then?" Midoriya asked.

That made Senshi question himself. He wanted to hit Midoriya on the head and tell him never
to give up. However, his Sensei would never approve of that. That was exactly the opposite
way his Sensei used to teach him. 'Having faith is good, but having too much faith will lead
to downfall,' His Sensei's words echo in his head.

'What to do, what to do?' Senshi asked himself.

"OH I KNOW," Senshi yelled out, scaring Midoriya. "Midoriya, you still write in those
Notebooks right?" Senshi asked his student.

"Yeah what about it?" Midoriya nervously asked.

"Would you do often do you research for your notes? Like read a book discussing fire when
researching a fire quirk," Senshi asked, "I think you should study muscles. It might just help
you."

Midoriya grew a smile on his face. "Yeah, that could work" Midoriya took look at his watch,
"But I'll have to run now before the library closes."

"Then what are you waiting for," Senshi said as he pushed Midoriya away, "Go on get going,
I don't mind"

Midoriya ran to grab his book bag. "Thank you Sensei" he yelled as he waved goodbye to his
teacher.

Senshi waved back, 'That kid is a lot better than I was at in his age.'

AT THE LIBRARY:

Midoriya was now at his favorite library. It was a place where he often came to be alone by
himself. He did most of his research here. He first went to the head librarian of the library,
not knowing where books containing muscle could be.

"Excuse me, miss" Midoriya got the attention of the old frail woman.
"Oh hello, Midoriya, how are you?" The librarian asked.

"I am doing fine. Do you know where books about Muscles could be?" Midoriya asked.

"Ah yes, I think they are in the Science section," the Librarian answered.

"Thank you," Midoriya said as he went to the Science Section of the Library. However, once
he got there, he could not find the right book. 'Nothing here is what I'm looking for,' Izuku
said in his head. That was until he saw that right book. Its title was "The Muscles of the
Human Body, from Brain to toe." However, there was a major problem. Someone was
reading the book. Also, that person just so happened to be a girl.

'Oh no,' Izuku said in his head. The girl was currently leaning back against the bookshelf, not
noticing Midoriya yet. 'Ok, all I have to do is ask her for the book,' Izuku said in his head.

"Excuse me," Izuku said, gaining the attention of the girl. 'Dear god why does this have to be
so hard,' Izuku said in his head. "Can I please have that book? I need it for a project," Izuku
asked.

The girl moved the book away from her face, allowing Izuku to have a good look at her. She
was taller than him (which was not a surprise because nearly everyone was taller than he
was), had a big black ponytail, onyx eyes that mirror a cat, and a very mature body.

"Here you go," the girl said as she handed the book to Midoriya in an elegant manner.

'So pretty,' Izuku said in his head. "Thank you," Midoriya said with a light blush on his face
as he accepted the book.

"May I ask what kind of project are you working on?" the beautiful girl asked Midoriya.

"Well, it's kind of silly, and you might laugh," Midoriya replied.
"I will do no such thing," the girl said as she put her hand on her chest, "If it means so much
to you I can never laugh at it."

'SO PRETTY,' Izuku yelled in his head. "Well, I'm trying to harden the muscles on my finger,"
Izuku said. There was a short silence between them. 'Oh god, she probably thinks that I'm a
weird guy,' Izuku said in his head.

"Amazing," the girl said, surprising Midoriya, "It could work like a Harding quirk. Your grip
strength, as well as your punches, would greatly improve."

"That's exactly what I wanted to do," Izuku excitedly said.

"Though I don't see how it's possible without using a quirk," the girl replied.

Izuku looked at his finger. "It's possible; I've seen it done without the use of a quirk."

"Out of curiosity, why are you doing this?" the girl asked, "No one would naturally want to
do the impossible."

"It's a stupid reason but one I won't give up on," Izuku said, "I want to be a hero."

The girl suddenly realized something that helped her case. "You're quirkless," she said.

Izuku's mind went blank. 'Oh no,' he said in his head. Why? Why did this have to happen?
She was so close to being his friend as well.

"To be a hero without a quirk," the girl said, "You must be very brave."
That brought a blush and simile on Izuku's face.

"Though I have to ask, why you want to be a hero?" the girl asked the green-haired boy, "Was
it for money or fame?"

"To be honest, I think saving people is one of the coolest things to do. Putting one's life
before your own is possibly one of the bravest things one can do. So that is why I want to be
a hero."

The girl was amazed at the boy's determination. Most heroes she has seen were in it for the
money or the publicity. The students in her school only wanted to be a hero for those reasons
only. Therefore, it was an honest surprise hearing such a generous reason. Maybe, she should
be a hero as well.

"Momo Yaoyorozu," the girl said.

"Excuse me," Izuku replied.

"My name is Momo Yaoyorozu. I would like to be friends with you," Momo said as she
raised her hand.

"Izuku Midoriya," Midoriya replied as he shook Momo's hand.

THAT NIGHT:

Momo was walking away from the library. She had also gain Midoriya's number and has her
own as well. "Now to deal with one last issue," Momo said aloud.
She turned to face an alleyway and yelled, "Koibito and Yokubō, come out here right now or
I will tell my dad." Suddenly two average-sized men dashed out of the alleyway and went
down on their knees.

One had dark blue skin and red hair, while the other had light red skin and blue hair.

"Please don't Ms. Yaoyorozu," the two men begged, "We'll do anything."

The elegant girl put a hand to her hand. "Why does Father do this? He should at least alert me
about it," Momo said.

"Ms. Yaoyorozu, please do not hate your father. He is only concerned for your safety,"
Koibito (Blue one) explained.

"That's right," Yokubō (Red One,) said, "You are the daughter of a very rich man. It would be
a foolish mistake not to protect you. A boy could come in and try to seduce you"

That was when Momo realized something. "Were you watching me talk to Midoriya?" She
asked the duo. The sudden silence between the duo gave her answer. "You can't talk about
Midoriya to father," Momo demand.

"Why not?" Yokubō asked.

"Because the last time a boy talked to me, all of our bodyguards and maids had to hold him
back so he wouldn't kill the boy."

"Well, maybe the boy was trying to seduce you."

"He only asked for a pencil."

"Well did he give it back?"

"He did," Momo, said, "Please do not tell my Dad about him, Midoriya different than most
boys."

The two men looked at each other before gaining a huge grin. "Oh, so he's different,"
Yokubō, said, "I can see it already you walking down the aisle in a beautiful dress. Your
husband is waiting for you."

"Then after a romantic ceremony, you embrace your husband in a passionate honeymoon,"
Koibito said as he grabbed the hands of his partner. They then stared at each other in a very
weird way.

'I'm pretty sure they're lovers,' Momo said in her head as she watched this scene happen.

ONE WEEK LATER

Senshi was amazed at the rate Izuku has learned. He was now able to use Iron Fingers on all
ten fingers. However, he could only do it on three fingers at a time.

"Good work Midoriya," Senshi said, "Now we can move on to Water Kata."

"Thank you Sensei," Midoriya said, "I couldn't have done it without Yaoyorozu."

Senshi flinched once he heard the Yaoyorozu name. "Is something wrong Sensei?" Midoriya
asked.

"It's nothing, just bad memories," Senshi replied think about the time he fought Kahogona
Yaoyorozu, "Anyway, do you remember the beach that you cleaned up?"
"Yeah, what about it?" Izuku asked.

"Next Saturday meet me there in your swimsuit," Senshi said, "And bring goggles."

SATURDAY

Midoriya had arrived at the beach. However, Senshi was not there. Izuku was all alone with
only his towel, a bag of clothes and necessities, and goggles. 'Well at least I have time for
myself,' Izuku said in his head.

He set his towel down in the sand and dived into the water.

Meanwhile, a pink girl nearby was dealing with a challenging problem. 'None of my friends
showed up,' she cried in her head. To be fair, her friends were not trying to be mean. They
had important stuff to do. One had to assist his parents; another had to help their cousin's
move and other things to worry.

'It's so weird being lonely,' the pink girl said in her head. That was until she saw waves
splashing in the distance. 'The hell is that?' She asked herself. Taking a closer look, she saw a
boy swimming in the distance.

'At least I'm not alone,' the pink girl said to herself. The boy then went back to shore and that
was when the girl got a good look at him. The boy had light green hair and muscles not
meant for a middle scholar. The girl blushed once seeing his wet and muscular body.

'So cute,' the pink girl said to herself. 'I must know more about this boy.'
Izuku was currently taking a breather from his swimming. He was about to go back in the
water before a pink girl went up to him and said "Hi."

The sudden arrival of the girl surprised Izuku, but he maintained his composure. "Hello," he
said back, still shocked by the girl's sudden entrance.

The girl had light pink skin with yellow horns in her hair and her eyes had black sclera and
yellow irises. The two-piece purple bikini she was wearing also matched with her body.

"My name is Mina Ashido," the pink girl introduced herself, "What is your name?

"Izuku Midoriya," he replied.

'So cute,' Mina said in her head. "So what are you doing here?" Ashido asked the green-
haired boy.

"Training," Midoriya replied.

"Oh neat," Mina said, "Say did you put on sunscreen?"

Izuku then realized that he did not use sunscreen and did not bring any sunscreen. "I have
some if you'll like," Ashido offered.

"Are you sure?" Izuku asked.

"Don't worry, I have plenty. Plus I already used some on myself," Ashido said.

"Alright, I'll have some," Midoriya, said, giving in to the girl.

She handed him a bottle of sunscreen that she had in her bag. "Thank you," Midoriya said as
he put on the sunscreen.

"What about your back?" Ashido asked.

"I haven't thought about that," Midoriya said.

"Can I put it on your back?" Ashido suggested.

Midoriya instantly blushed. "Why would you say that Ashido?" Midoriya nervously asked.

"What's wrong? I'm just putting lotion on your back, nothing big," Ashido said.

'So she had no clue,' Midoriya said in his head. "Okay, but don't do anything weird."

Mina grabbed the bottle of sunscreen and squirted some onto her hand. She carefully rubbed
the gel on the boys back. 'She's pretty good at this,' Midoriya said in his head. Before he
realized it, it was over.

"There we go," Ashido said as she finished rubbing the boys back, "Was that so bad?"

"Wow," Izuku said, "That felt good. Thank you, Mina."

"Sure thing Muscles" Mina replied.

"Muscles!" Midoriya asked in a confused voice.

"Yeah, I thought it would be a cute nickname. It's because you have such impressive
muscles" the pink girl replied.

"You don't have to do that, you can just call me Midoriya," the green-haired boy stated.

"Okay, then I am going to call you Midori," Mina stated.

The new nickname caused Midoriya to blush. "Why are you calling me that?" Midoriya
asked.

"It's cute, just like you," Mina said with a bright smile.

Izuku blush grew brighter. He had been called many things before, but not cute. It was an
unusual thing to be called. Most girls had either ignored him or made fun of him. Sure, there
were exceptions, but they were too few. Yet none of them was like this girl. She was
outgoing and had nothing stopping her. It was like there was a mountain and she was
constantly climbing it. Izuku had only one friend who could even compare to her.

They were not friends anymore.

"So what are doing here Midori?" Mina asked.

"Training, my sensei is supposed to be here but for some reason he's not," Midoriya
answered.

"So you're just swimming around until he's here," Ashido said.

"Basically, what are you doing here?" Midoriya asked.

"I wanted to be here with my friends, but they're not here," Ashido said in a sad voice.

"Well, I AM HERE," Midoriya, said, doing his best All Might face. However, it left the pink
girl with a confused face. 'Maybe that was a mistake,' Izuku said in his head.

"BWAHAHA," Ashido started to burst into laughter, "HAHAHAHA." The girl was laughing
so hard there were tears in her eyes. She was also rolling around in the sand. "That's so silly,"
she cried. Although this was not the reaction Midoriya had intended, it was a good result. He
made someone smile. Isn't that what matters.

"So who's your friend Midoriya?" His sensei asked.

"AHHHHHHH," Midoriya yelled as his teacher appeared behind him. His yell also alerted
Mina who was on the sand.

"Sorry, didn't mean to scare you" Senshi replied.

Mina got behind Izuku and whispered, "Holy Shit Midori this guy is jacked."

"What do you mean?" Midoriya whispered back.

"I mean he has muscles on his muscles. The only person I have seen that is muscular like that
is All Might" She whispered back, "Where did you find this guy?"

"You know I can hear you right," Senshi said as he addressed Ashido.

"OH NO, HE HAS A HEARING QUIRK!" Ashido yelled.

"No, you're whispering very loudly," Senshi, said. "Where are my manners, my name is
Shinu Senshi. What's yours?"

"Mina Ashido" the pink girl replied.

"Ashido, do you mind if I borrow Midoriya for a while. We were supposed to train today," he
said.

"Okay, but can I give Midori here something?"

"Sure, go right ahead."

Ashido then went to her back pulled out a piece of paper and scribbled something on it. She
then handed the small sheet of paper to Midoriya and made a phone gesture before leaving.
Taking one look at the paper, Izuku saw that it was her phone number.

"Wow, your good at this" Senshi said to Midoriya"You already have two girls who like you."

"Wait no it's nothing like that" Izuku mumbled, "We are just friends after all and Kendo-san
doesn't think of me like that."

"Sure thing Midori," Senshi replied.

"What took you so long anyway?" Midoriya asked his teacher.

"I needed to find the equipment for our exercise. Remember when we were training with the
punching mitts? It's like that but different."

"Different how?" Izuku asked. Senshi then pointed to the water.

"Oh."

LATER

Izuku was struggling with the current training he was doing. The task was simple, try and put
his Sensei in a headlock. However, there were two reasons why it was a difficult task.

1. He was underwater. Making it harder for him to move and to grip on items, even when he
used Iron Fingers.

2. Senshi had not given him the time of day. His teacher forbids him from doing any strikes,
only grappling.

Every occasionally Izuku would point up, signaling for air. Senshi would then grab his hips
and pull him up for air. They continued this routine for four whole hours. Izuku was barely
able to dodge Senshi's middle kick. That gave him the perfect chance to move behind Senshi
and put in a headlock. Izuku's headlock was weak due to the training and from the pressure of
the water. However, it was good enough for Senshi. He tapped Izuku's arm, signaling the end
of the training.

Izuku then swam to the surface of the water for air. Breaking free, he gasped for air. His
teacher later came out for air. They later swam back to the shore with Midoriya collapsing on
the sand. He was out of breath and exhausted from the harsh training.

"You alright?" Senshi asked as he placed a water bottle near Midoriya head.

"I'm fine," Midoriya, said as he drank the bottle of water, "Hey can I ask you a question? I'm
confused about how the Niko Style works."
"Do you have paper and a pencil?" Midoriya then pointed to his book bag as he drank more
water.

Senshi then drew a picture and showed it to Midoriya. It was a diagram with tips on every
side. On the top was the Redirection Kata, on the left, was Water Kata, on the bottom, was
Adamantine Kata, and finally on the right was Flame Kata.

"This is how the Niko Style works," Senshi said, "As you can see the Niko style is built on
the four Katas. One or two Kata's are good, but not good enough. For the Niko style to truly
work to its fullest, all four styles must be used. When working in unison that is the perfect
way to use the Niko Style."

"Okay, makes sense," Izuku said, "So what are we doing now?"

"First, you need to rest. Today was enough training and you got school tomorrow," Senshi
said, "I, on the other hand, have something very important to do."

"What is that?" Midoriya asked out of curiosity.

"I'm going on a date."

THE DATE

"Man I can't believe you're at my house again," Hageshi Dageki said to her boyfriend. They
were currently in her apartment. "What do you want to do? We could watch a movie, or play
some board games or one more option, LOVE MAKING."

"No," Senshi bluntly said.

"You're so mean," Hageshi said.

"Let's watch a movie, you can pick anyone you want," Senshi said as he lay down on her
couch.

"Here's one, Bloodsport. The movie about Frank Dux as he battles in the Kumite," Hageshi
said.

"Isn't it based on that crazy dude?" Senshi asked.

"Yeah, but it's still a good movie," Hageshi said.

"Alright you can put it in," Senshi said.

Hageshi put the movie into her DVD player and sat right next to sensei. Once the opening
credits ended, Hageshi moved herself to be blocking Senshi's view. "What are you doing?"
Senshi asked.

"Getting a good view," the woman said as she stared into his eyes.

Senshi then grabbed the remote and paused the movie. "There's been something that I have
been meaning to ask you."

"Ask me anything you like," Hageshi said as she wrapped her hands around Senshi's neck.

"Why do you love?" Senshi asked.

A weird and sudden pause filled the room. "I'm sorry can you please repeat that?" Hageshi
asked.

"Why do you love me?" Senshi asked, "I have done terrible things and you know that. I have
done unspeakable things and yet you still keep on following me. You follow me around like a
small puppy and want to spend every second you have with me. Why?"

Hageshi finally realized that this Shinu Senshi was very different from the one she used to
know. The old one was wild and fierce, a force to be reckoned with. However, this one was
calmed and obeyed like a loyal dog. She did not hate it; in fact, she liked this new version of
the man. However, she still needed to answer.

"Well, personally think about you. No matter what obstacles you face, you always overcome
it. If you had to take on the entire world, you would and no matter what you always come on
top. You inspired me to become stronger and you have inspired me to improve as a person. I
would never be as good as an aunt if you had not shown me kindness that day. Even today,
you are inspiring others. That Midoriya boy keeps getting stronger and stronger because of
you. That is why I love you."

Senshi did not know how to respond. He honestly never knew someone felt this way about
him. He had misjudged Hageshi, which was a mistake. One mistake on a list of many. Maybe
he could learn better now.

"I'm sorry," Hageshi was confused by her boyfriend's words, "I misjudged you."

"I don't mind. We're human, we're bound to make mistakes," Hageshi said, "However there is
one way you can make it up."

"Is it what I think it is?" Senshi asked.

"Oh yes," Hageshi said as she started to take off Senshi's shirt.
THE NEXT DAY

Midoriya eagerly opened the door to his Sensei's dojo. He had been training last night and
had been able to use Iron Fingers on his right hand. He was happy to show it off to his
Sensei. That was until he heard strange sounds.

The sounds were coming from the bathroom in the dojo. Midoriya pressed here against the
door. He recognized the sound as the sound of throwing up. Midoriya knocked on the door.

"Sensei, are you alright?" He asked.

"Don't worry about me Midoriya," Senshi said in a sick voice, "I'm just *BLURG."

Midoriya suddenly heard the sound of vomit. "I'm sick today, so I don't think I can teach you
today," Senshi sounded like he was about to die.

"Do you need help or medicine?" Midoriya asked

"Thanks, but I'm fine right now. Also, you could get sick from me and I don't want that to
happen," Senshi replied, "However, you can still train with someone else. I left an address on
the table nearby. The man who teaches there should at least give you a few tips about
grappling."

"Are you sure?" Midoriya said.

"Yes, I have no problem with it, just be kind to the owner. When we fought, he nearly beat
me," Senshi said.

'A man who almost beat Sensei, is that even possible?' Midoriya asked in his head. "I'll come
back tomorrow to see if you get better," Midoriya said.
"Thanks," Senshi said as he heard Midoriya leave the dojo. He then turned to the toilet where
he had been vomiting for the last ten minutes. Instead of leftover food in the toilet, it was
blood, his blood. Tons of blood.

'Goddammit. Why couldn't my quirk be something simple,' Senshi said in his head before
vomiting once again.

WITH MIDORIYA

Midoriya looked at the building in front of him and then at the note Senshi gave him. He
continued doing this for thirty seconds. There must be some kind of mistake, one simple
mistake. There was no way he could learn about fighting in this place.

BECAUSE IT WAS A DANCE STUDIO

Izuku decided to look inside. There was a lesson going on and Midoriya saw grown women
and an instructor performing. 'It's best not to interrupt at this time, maybe wait until the
session is over,' Midoriya said in his head before sitting down on a bench nearby.

Ten minutes later, the class wrapped up and Midoriya noticed the women all-leaving while
talking to each other. That was when he went inside.

"Um, excuse me," Midoriya said as he entered the studio.

"Yes, can I help you?" one of the workers asked. He was tall and had dark black hair with
bright red bug eyes. Judging from the way he looked Midoriya believed him to be a college
student.

"I was told to talk to the owner," Midoriya replied.

"You need to speak with me," a man said.

Midoriya turned to see a man with mushroom hair in a wheelchair. "Are you the owner?"
Midoriya asked.

"Yes, is there something wrong with that?" the man asked in an angry tone.

"No, there isn't," Midoriya said, "Anyway my sensei told me you can teach me things about
grappling."

"Oh and who is your sensei then?" the man asked.

"Well his name is Shinu Senshi," Midoriya answered.

The man in the wheelchair suddenly changed his expression to that of concern. 'Senshi, that
same man who put me in this chair. What would he want from me? Also, what could he be
doing teaching some plain ass kid like this? There is only one way to find out.'

"Sure I'll teach you some things. I used to do a lot of wrestling back in my day," the man said,
"By the way call me Dansā. Although I am excited to teach you, there is something I must
tell you."

The moment he said that someone else walked into the doorway. "Oh Dansā, who's this
young lad?" the man was very small and very old. Yet despite that, carrying a warrior's aura
with him.

There was someone else with him. A child around Midoriya's age. He had a wide build, short
spiky black hair, and puffy lips. With just one look, Midoriya could tell something important
about the boy. 'He's strong,' Midoriya said in his head.
 "A new training partner," the boy said.

"Well yes, he's just here to-" Dansā stopped talking once he noticed Midoriya walking up to
the boy.

"You're strong," Midoriya said.

"Oh, thank you, my name is Rikido Sato," the boy said as he put a hand behind his neck.

"My name is Izuku Midoirya let's fight," Midoriya said.

Chapter End Notes

AN: OH SHIT WHAT A CLIFFHANGER. Didn't expect that did you.

Fun Fact: Koibito and Yokubō names mean Lover and Passion in Japanese, or at least
that what Google Translate says. I know it's Low to use Google Translate but I don't
know Japanese so please don't hate me. The reason I gave them those names is because
they both have a loving passion for each other. So yes they are gay.

Also, Dansā means Dancer because he's a dancer.

Anyway, I want to ask this question because it has been bothering me for a while.
Should I make the Harem bigger? If you want me to add a girl please give a description
of why.

NEXT CHAPTER: IZUKU VS SATO AND SHOULD HE TELL THE TRUTH.

 Izuku Vs Sato and a Realization
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

The sudden statement surprised everyone. No one had expected some random kid to ask for
a fight. He looked too plain and wimpy compared to Sato’s big muscular body.

”I’m sorry can you please repeat that?” Sato asked, still not believing what Midoriya just
asked.

”I said let's fight. If there are any rules you want to add go ahead,” Midoriya said with a bold
attitude.

Sato still did not understand the boy in front of him. However, he did not want to be rude to
him. ”Okay,” Sato said, "However if you get hurt don't blame me.”

”Hold on their Sato,” the small old man said. ”Dansā who is this random kid?”

Dansā then gestured for him to come closer. He then whispered in his ear, “He’s Senshi’s
student.”

The old man’s eyes shot open. He still remembered the day He fought Shinu Senshi, and the
cost he paid for it. Then a simile formed on his face. This way, he could have payback for
the precious treasure he lost so long ago.

“Good news Sato, I will agree to this sudden challenge. Now get ready,” he said.

“Alright Sensei,” Sato said as he brought his bag down and unzipped it. “You don’t mind if
change into something more comfortable?” Sato asked Midoriya.
”No problem,” Midoriya responded. He then watched Sato carry his bag into the men's
bathroom. He then saw someone else come out of the bathroom, the female bathroom.

”Oh Hi, Midori what are you doing here?” Mina Ashido asked her shy friend.

”Oh hey, Ashido didn't know you were here,” Midoriya said as he tried to hide behind his
arms.

”I never took you to be a dancer,” Mina said, "Though I wouldn't mind teaching you a few
things.”

”Miss Ashido I didn't know you knew Mr. Midoriya here,” Dansā said.

”We’re good friends,” Mina said for Midoriya. ”Also what are you doing here? I would
never have imagined that you liked dancing.”

”I'm not here for dancing,” Midoriya replied.

Mina was going to ask what he meant when she heard the bathroom door opened. She saw a
big boy wearing a wrestling uniform with a helmet on his head. ”Okay Midoriya I'm ready,”
Sato said with an intimidating aura.

Mina recognized the kid as Rikido Sato. She causally saw him enter the studio and often
pestered him. She thought he went in here for private dance training, she now saw how
wrong she was.

”So you're a wrestler, that's pretty cool,” Izuku said.

”Did you challenge me to a fight without knowing what I can do? That's pretty cocky,” Sato
replied.
”Oh do not take this the wrong way. I am not looking down on you. However, I'm also
hoping you don't disappoint me,” Izuku said.

Sato grinned, "Well don't say I didn't warn you.”

Izuku then smiled at Sato. ”Well let's hope I don't get hurt then.”

”Before we start, let's do some stretching,” Dansā said. The two boys agreed and gave each
other space. ”Midoriya, how well are you with grappling?” Dansā asked.

”Well, I just started yesterday,” Midoriya, replied as he stretched his arms.

Dansā could not believe what he was saying. ”Are you telling me that you challenged a
wrestler and you don't have any grappling skills.” That angered Dansā, however part of him
could not blame the kid. ’Senshi would have done the same thing.’

”Well let me give you a piece of advice. Wrestling is one of the oldest martial arts in the
world. It dates back to Ancient Greece. One thing that makes a wrestler strong is durability.
Wrestlers have really good durability.”

”Okay so I just need to wear Sato down,” Midoriya replied as he stretches his legs.

”Easier said than done. Despite his age, Sato is an amazing wrestler with more stamina than
a Bison.”

”Don't worry I have something he doesn't know about” Izuku proudly said as he finished his
stretches.

”Yeah,” Dansā said as he watched Midoriya approach his opponent. ’This kid is no chance.’
”Okay then, whoever gets pinned down for three seconds loses,” Sato’s teacher said as he
raised his hand, “Are you ready?” Sato then got into his stance. His shoulders went down
and his hands were in a grabbing position. He bent his knees forward, making his whole
body lean forward.

Then Sato saw the unimaginable. Izuku put on the same stance.

Wait, no he did not. Taking a closer Sato noticed differences in Izuku’s stance. He was bent
a lot lower, possibly to accumulate for his size. His shoulders were looser and down to earth
than Sato’s.

’What is he doing?’ Sato asked himself. Was it a trick to throw Sato off? Possibly, he had
heard of tricks like that. ‘If copying my style is your gimmick you’re in a world of hurt.’

Sato’s teacher then brought down his hand and yelled, “BEGIN.”

Sato and Midoriya both dashed towards each other.

Sato grabbed Midoriya first; his right hand grabbed Midoriya left shoulder. He was going to
grabbed Midoriya right shoulder when something unexpected happened. Before he even
knew it, Sato was feeling a lot of pain coming from his nose. A sudden pain filled his face.
Sato let go and gained distance from Midoriya.

He then put his hand to his face and saw a crimson liquid dripping down. ‘When the hell did
he punch me?’ Sato asked himself, ‘Are his punches so fast that I can’t see it? If that’s the
case, then I must end this quickly.’

Sato was not the only one shocked by the whole ordeal. While both Dansā and Sato’s teacher
where shock, the most interesting shock came from Mina. ‘I knew Midori was buff, but I
didn’t know he was that strong though,’ Mina said in her head.
Sato got back into his normal fighting stance while Izuku put on the same stance he did
before. However, unlike before, Izuku was the one who broke the stalemate. Izuku dashed to
Sato, which was what Sato was waiting for. Izuku then tried to grab Sato’s shoulder.
However, Sato did not give Izuku that chance.

The moment Izuku moved his arm; Sato put his hand in a finger lock. ’Good, just like I
taught him,’ Sato’s teacher said in his head.

’How is Midori going to get out of this situation?’ Mina asked herself.

’That kid is in big trouble,’ Dansā said in his head, ’Finger Locks are Sato’s specialty.’

Everyone thought that Midoriya was finished, that he was going to lose. Then Midoriya did
the unexplainable.

Even though he could see it with his own eyes, Sato could not believe seeing his hand being
held back. Sato could not believe that he was losing in his specialty. ’How the hell is he
doing this?’ Sato asked himself, ’Is he using a quirk?’

’It is a good thing I know Iron Fingers. If not, then Sato would have beaten me,’ Izuku said
in his head.

Izuku was able to make Sato release his grip and turn the tides. Yet, that did not stop Sato.
’You're not the only one who can deal blows,’ Sato smiled.

Although his right hand was in a finger lock, he still had his left. Sato threw a left hook
aimed at Midoriya’s face. It should have landed.

However, at the last second, Izuku dodged the attack by letting go of Sato’s hands. At that
moment, everyone was frozen, and at that moment, Izuku won. He got behind Sato in an
instant and put him in a headlock. Sato knew exactly how powerful a headlock was. The
moment you were placed in one, it would be impossible to break out of one. Yet, that did not
mean Sato would not try.

He dropped to the ground on his back and rolled around. Despite Izuku dealing with the
pain, he would not give up. His chokehold remained and time was running out for Sato.

Sato tried to move Midoriya’s arms that were around his neck but failed.

Sato could not get up anymore the chokehold was too strong.

Midoriya released Sato. Sato stayed on the ground as he took in his loss. Sato had only lost
to one person before and he took pride in that. Now it did not matter.

”Congratulations Midori,” Ashido said, "I knew you would win.”

”Thank you Ashido,” Midoriya replied.

Sato got and walked over to Midoriya. He was upset but pushed those feelings down. ”That
was a good match,” Sato said as he raised his hand.

”It was, you did pretty good Sato” Midoriya replied as he shook his hand.
SOMEWHERE OUT THERE:

The door of an old dojo opened up and outstood an enormous man wearing a surgical mask.
”Maybe I should visit Midoriya,” Senshi said.

Both Midoriya and Sato were performing Hindu Squats. It was a common excessive for
Wrestlers. After the match, both Midoriya and Sato were told to do some workouts. Mina
was also watching them, occasionally giving them praise to boost their morale.

”What do we have here?” Someone asked as he entered the dance studio. Turning around
Midoriya saw that is a short blond boy around his age. Despite being smaller than he is,
Midoriya could see that this boy was strong.

”Who is this Sato?” the boy asked.

”Oh, Cosmo this is Izuku Midoriya. Midoriya this is Imai Cosmo, he's a grappler as well,”
Sato explained, "However he practices Jiu-Jitsu.”

”Hello Midoriya,” Cosmo said as he held out his hand” Nice to meet you.”

”Same with you Cosmo,” Izuku said as he shook his hand.

”What are you doing here Mr. Midoriya?” a sudden Blond man asked in a feminine tone.

Midoriya jumped back from the appearance of the man but quickly regained his composure.
”My Sensei told me to train here,” Midoriya answered.
Dansā rolled up to the blond man and started to talk to him. Taking a closer look, Izuku
noticed many similarities between Cosmo and the man. Both were blond with similar
hairstyles. However, the man was much taller than Cosmo and had a scar on his nose.

“So his Senshi’s student, Fascinating,” the man whispered, “Does he know of Senshi’s title?”

“Most likely not, but why do you think Senshi would choose this kid to teach?” Dansā asked.

“You said he beat Sato right, that’s no ordinary feat,” the man said.

“I know Mitsuyo,” Dansā said, “But could there be another reason why?”

“I think we should ask Senshi that,” Mitsuyo said.

“Ask me what?” A voice behind them said.

Both men jumped at the sudden appearance of the voice. Turning around instantly, they
could see it was him. The man who had given them their significant scars was here. Why
was he wearing a surgical mask over his face?

”Sensei what are you doing here?” Midoriya asked as he ran up to him, ”I thought you were
sick.”

”I am, but I'm starting to feel better now,” Senshi said in a weak voice.

’So that explains the surgical mask,’ everyone said in their head.
”Anyway, how was your training?” Senshi asked.

”Great, I think I'm doing well as a grappler,” Midoriya replied. That caught Cosmo’s
attention.

”That’s good” Senshi replied. He noticed a small man walk up to him. It was Sato’s teacher.

”Do you remember me?” The small man asked.

”No,” Senshi blankly replied.

”REALLY!” the old man yelled, "I'm Resurā.”

Senshi took a good look at the old man before laughing. ”There is no way your Resurā. He
is tall and has a giant muscular frame. Your short and have little to no muscles.”

”During our fight, you kicked me right in the manhood, which made you win,” the short man
said.

”Well yeah, but many people saw that.”

”You then went out with my daughter.”

”Oh, you are Resurā,” Senshi said in a sad voice. An awkward silence filled the room. ”So
how is she?”

”Fine” Resurā said in an angry tone.

”You know Senshi, why do not we catch up on ourselves. It’s been years since we last saw
ourselves,” Mitsuyo said as he dragged the man to the Staffroom. Resurā and Dansā later
followed them. Once the door closed behind them, the kids were left all alone.

Senshi sat down on the couch in the Staffroom. He could read the atmosphere in the room.

“Senshi, does he know about your title?” Mitsuyo asked as he stood across the room.

“No,” Senshi replied. He may not be the smartest, but even he could tell what they were
discussing.

“Is your quirk the reason why you're wearing that mask?” Dansā asked. Both Mitsuyo and
Resurā flinched at the mention of Senshi’s quirk. They had both fought him and had lost
severely, yet they did not learn anything about his quirk. He had said before that he was not
quirkless. Yet, never explained what his quirk was or how it worked. It was one of his many
secrets.

Senshi replied by nodding. “Does Midoriya also know about your quirk?” Dansā asked.
Senshi looked down on the ground. By the look of his face, the answer was given.

“I think you should tell him,” Dansā said. The other three men in the room were taken back
by the former dancer's words.

“You can’t be serious,” Resurā replied, “Something like that should be shouldn’t be seen by
kids his age.”

“Dansā, I can fully say that I trust you with my life,” Mitsuyo claimed, “But even I think this
is crazy.”
“I know but hear me out,” Dansā began to explain, “Senshi; there isn’t a man in the
underworld and hero world who doesn't know your name or title. You have more enemies
than bones in your body; I even hear that one of them is the president of the United States
and Vladimir of Russia. Hell, I hear the Queen of England wants you dead. That makes
Midoriya an easy target. From what I have seen so far, he is far weaker than you are. If you
are going to teach him, then at least tell him what kind of trouble he’s going to face.”

The speech made the men in the room nervous. Dansā did bring up some excellent points
but was it worth it.

Senshi got up from the couch, “Thank you Dansā you have opened my eyes.”

“It’s no problem; just trying to do what I think is right.”

“I also want to-”

”Let me stop you right there. You don’t have to apologize it me,” Dansā said, interrupting
Senshi.

That confused the large man. “What do you mean? Don’t you hate me for putting you in
your chair?” Senshi asked in a nervous voice.

“I did, but then I took a look back at myself. I was an arrogant asshole who only cared about
myself. Hell, I was even breaking contact with my family. Then after our fight, I realized
something. I had nothing in my life to show for it. I started to slow down and appreciate the
world around me. I joined a support group and even gained in touch with my family. Now I
owned a dance studio and have a girlfriend. So really, thanks to you, I am doing well.

Senshi was baffled; to be honest he thought Dansā hated him. To hear all of these positive
changes to his life was honestly a surprise. Maybe, she could also forgive him the same way.
“Well there’s something still bothering me,” Resurā said, “Why are you training Midoriya?
Is he your son, or is there a different reason?”

“Nothing, all he wants’ is to be strong,” Senshi replied.

“The hell does that mean! Does he want to be some sort of hero, or does he want to be just
like you?” Resurā yelled.

“He wants to be like All Might,” Senshi replied.

That shocked everyone in the room. “Wait a damn second, wasn’t All Might your rival or
something? Why are you training someone to be like him?” Mitsuyo asked.

“‘Because he reminds me of someone special. No reason, just that,” Senshi said as he left the
door.

“Mitsuyo, you have some connections in the underworld right?” Resurā asked.

“What about it?” Mitsuyo replied.

“I think it will be best to watch over those two.”

WITH IZUKU:

Izuku was having an amazing time with his new friends. They were discussing topics like
Heroes, fighting styles, and even Quirks. Both Sato and Cosmo took the fact the Izuku was
quirkless quite well (Sato was a little upset, but got over it.) It turns out that Cosmo was also
a grappler and even better than Sato. Even though Sato denied it, Izuku could sense that
Cosmo was stronger.

Cosmo was also a nice person. There was no reason Midoriya had to hate him. He was a
super friendly and truly nice person.

Maybe one day they could have a right.

Anyway, the fourteen’s conversation ended when Senshi stepped out of the staff room. Izuku
immediately ran up to him. ”Hello, Sensei,” Izuku said, “Shall we go?”

“Alright Midoriya,” Senshi as he and his student left.

As Mina watch Midoriya and his sensei leave, something strange came into her mind. She
saw the joy Midori was had when he fought Sato and when he talked about quirks. Maybe,
she could feel the same joy as Midori.

“Mr. Dansā,” Mina said, “How do you know Midoriya’s teacher?”

Dansā’s eye’s shot wide open. “Ashido, I think that’s not the best idea,” Dansā replied.

“Why not? Is it something personal?” Ashido responded.

“That’s not what I meant. I- Mitsuyo help me with this,” Dansā gestured.

Mitsuyo nodded as he walked up Dansā. He then took off Dansā’s shirt, which unveiled a
horrifying scar to the three kids.
A large footprint was engraved onto Dansā’s back. Despite the wound looking old, it still
had a purplish color to it. The scar was so unsettling that it scared the three teenagers.
”Alright that's enough Mitsuyo,” Dansā said.

That was enough to send fear into the three teenagers into a frightened state.

“What the hell did that?” Sato asked in a scared voice.

“He did,” Dansā said. Everyone then realized who he was talking about. “We were fighting,
and I was one kick away from winning, but then-

Dansā was bleeding from nearly all parts of his body. His right arm was broken and his left
was dislocated. His head hurt from the constant bleeding and blows. His right eye was
unless and his left was not doing so well either. However, that did not matter because his legs
were still good. His opponent was not doing well either.

Senshi had lost the use of his left hand and his right leg was broken. His stomach and liver
were nearly destroyed. His jaw was broken and he lost a few teeth as well. Just by looking at
him, you could see that he was nearly finished. It looked like even a child could beat him
now.

‘I can do this. IM GOING TO BE THE KING,’ Dansā screamed in his head. He then rotated
his body three sixty degrees and unleashed his last kick. However, it all fell short. Senshi
avoided the kick and grabbed Dansā’s shirt.

In a sudden instant, Dansā found himself on the ground. ‘You think this is going to stop me,
well your-’ Dansā did not get to finish that train of thought. He suddenly felt extreme pain
coming from his back.

“AHHHHH,” Dansā screamed in pain.

 “Ever since that day, I was never able to walk again,” Dansā explained, “But that wasn’t what
I look back on. It was the face he made,” At this point, Dansā started to bite his finger; “It
was a simile, an inhuman simile.” Blood started to come from his finger.

Mitsuyo put his hand on Dansā’s shoulder. “I think its best we end the training session now.”

“So Senshi am I going to learn another Martial Art?” Midoriya asked, “Or am I going to learn
more about the Niko Style?”

Senshi was not listening his mind was somewhere else. “Midoriya are you free on Friday?”

Midoriya was confused, “Yeah, why?”

“On Friday, I’m going to show you why I am called the King of Fighting.”

Chapter End Notes

Sorry that this chapter is too short, I promise that the next chapter will be way lounger.
Anyway, I have something important to say.

I need a Beta reader. More specifically someone who can help me with my grammar
issues. I know a lot of people don't like it and I really need someone to help. So if there
is anyone you recommend, please let me know.

NEXT CHAPTER: THE KING AND PRINCE OF FIGHTING

 The King and Prince of Fighting
Chapter Summary

Midoriya discovers the truth of his teacher.

Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

FRIDAY:

Izuku Midoriya was nervous. Today was the day he was going to find out about the truth of
his Sensei. He honestly did not know how to feel about this. His teacher was always an
enigma to the young boy. He barely talked about his past before or anything with doing with
himself. The closest thing he had to his Sensei's past that video and the people Senshi
introduced to him, however, that was not enough.

Izuku was pondering his while getting dressed. He told his mother that he was going to a
friend’s party and that the theme was fancy. It took a while to convince his mother about him
having friends, but eventually, she gave in. She was happy that Izuku had new friends ever
since his "Disability.” She asked repeatedly when she would meet them, Midoriya just said
soon.

Anyway, Izuku looked at himself in the mirror. His suit was passable as a suit. It was a
wrinkled black navy two-button suit. His pants were the only black ones he could find. They
also were not of the highest quality. However, they were the only ones he had.

A knock on the door echoed through the Midoriya household. ”I’ll get it,” Midoriya shouted
to his mother. Midoriya made a mad dash to the door before looking into the peephole. It
was his sensei in a way fancier suit than Midoriya.

First, it was not wrinkled at all; in fact, it looked like a new suit in general. Second, he had a
black-tie, Midoriya did not have a black-tie or any tie for that manner. Third, he was also
wearing shiny black shoes compared to Midoriya normal red shoes. Overall, he was so well
dressed that it made Midoriya jealous.

However, time was being wasted and Midoriya had somewhere to go. Midoriya opened up
the door and greeted his sensei. “Hello Sensei, how have you been doing?”

”Good, you didn't eat dinner, did you?” Senshi asked. Midoriya responded by nodding his
head sideways. “That’s good; we’ll eat at our destination.”

“Um, Sensei, where are we going anyway?” Midoriya asked as he left his household.

“It’s best you find when we get there. You wouldn't believe me even if I tell you,” Senshi
replied, “Also once we get there make sure that you're nice to everyone you meet, no matter
how they talk to you.”

The tone in Senshi’s voice scared Midoriya. This was different than the tone he usually has
when he talked with Midoriya. He had some passion and joy in his voice, but now he had
some anger and even some malicious. It sounded like he was going to kill someone.
Midoriya was so focused on Senshi’s voice that he didn’t even notice the giant limousine in
front of him until he accidentally walked right into it.

At first, Izuku could not believe what he was seeing. The vehicle in front of him was bigger
than most buses. ”Is this yours?” Midoriya asked.

”No, a friend of mine is giving it to me just for today. He even gave us a driver,” Senshi then
opened up the door, “Well what are you waiting for? Get in.”

Midoriya then got inside the large limousine. Inside he saw that the seats were black and had
tons of treats like candy and sweets littered throughout the inside. ‘Does this belong to a
teenager?’ Midoriya asked himself as he sat down and put on his seatbelt.
His teacher then entered, closing the door behind him, he then sat across from his student.
“You can eat anything inside. The owner is a huge sweets fan but he wouldn’t mind,” Senshi
said as he grabbed a chocolate bar and began to eat it. Midoriya then clutched a lollipop and
put it into his mouth. Senshi knocked on the window between the driver and the passengers,
“We’re ready.”

The limousine then took off and drove away. “By the way, we are going to meet up with two
people there. They’re going to join us.” If you are getting nervous or scared please let me
know.”

“Yes Sensei,” Midoriya replied as he stared out the window.

ONE HOUR LATER:

The limo stopped, and the pair arrived at their destination. The moment Izuku steeped out,
his jaw dropped.

He was standing right in front of the Tokyo Dome. The historic monument was right in front
of him. He had never been here, only had seen before on the internet. It was a beautiful
piece of agriculture that amazed the young boy.

He then noticed the large crowd gathering around the entrance. ’Oh right, I heard a famous
American rock band was playing today,’ Midoriya said in his head, ’Wait, is my Sensei taking
me to a concert?’

“SHINU,” a loud voice yelled behind him. Midoriya recognized that voice. It was
Kirishima’s teacher. What was her name? Oh, right it is Hageshi Dageki.

Midoriya turned around and saw the grown woman hugging his teacher on the ground.
“Goddammit, how many times are you going to do this Hageshi?” Senshi asked as he
struggled to pry Hageshi off.
“Forever and ever,” Hageshi replied.

“Please stop this, people are watching,” a new voice came out. Turning his head, Midoriya
dropped his jaw for the second time that day.

“YOU’RE FAT GUM,” Midoriya yelled out.

It was true, the big hero was standing right in front of him. He was wearing a combination of
his hero costume and a business suit. It did not fit him well, but Midoriya didn’t care. This
was the first time Midoriya had ever seen a hero, much less a very popular hero that he liked.

“Oh my god, I can’t believe it’s Fat Gum. He is a very famous hero in Osaka and often
work’s with the police. Although he’s mostly known for his food products, he’s done many
good things and has been labeled as the number #2 cutest hero ever right behind Wash. I’ve
also been blah blah blah blah blah blah,” Midoriya mumbling had gotten out of control.

“Is he always like this?” the pro hero asked Senshi.

“Yes, you get used to it though,” Senshi replied, “Trust me.” He then started to tap Midoriya
on the head until Midoriya finally stopped mumbling. “You good?”

“Yes, but how do you such a famous hero?” Midoriya asked.

“It’s a long story,” Senshi said, “We should get going; we have a show to get too.”

“You mean the concert.”

”No, a much better show trust me,” Senshi said as he began to walk into the large monument.
The three followed the man as he walked into the large monument. However, instead of
following the route, everyone else was taking, they went a much different route.

Izuku had never been to the Tokyo Dome before so he could not justify the route they were
taking. Therefore, he did not find it weird that they soon found themselves in an isolated
hallway, with only two men guarding an elevator. They were talking to each other and did
not notice the group walking up to them. When they did notice the group, the two
bodyguards stepped back.

“I couldn't believe it,” One bodyguard whispered to his friend, “He’s here.”

“Um, do you wish to enter the new world?” the other bodyguard asked.

”Yes,” Senshi replied. The two guards then pressed the down button on the elevator (Which
Midoriya found was weird because they were on the first floor.) The elevator opened and the
group of four entered inside. Much to Izuku’s amazement, Fat Gum was able to fit inside the
elevator. The elevator was bigger on the inside.

Anyway, once inside Senshi then pressed a few buttons in a unique combination. The
moment the last button was pushed the elevator started to shake. Suddenly, the elevator
started to go down. The numbers displaying what floor they were on started to display
negative numbers until it reached -5.

’I never thought there would be such a place in the Tokyo Dome,’ Midoriya said in his head.

Once the doors opened, the group was treated with the most peculiar sight. A small old man
was there, standing with the support of a wooden cane. Two bodyguards occupied him,
however, unlike the ones at the elevator, they were much stronger. Both of the bodyguards
were wearing formal suits as well. The old man was wearing a traditional green Japanese
robe.

”Shinu Senshi I'm so glad you've returned,” the old man said as he shook the big man's hand.
”Fat Gum, you’re the same loveable hero as always” the old man then hugged the Pro Hero.
”Dageki you're as beautiful as always” the old man then politely kissed her hand. ”And who
is this young boy. Are you related to anyone?” The old man asked Midoriya.
”My name is Izu-”

”His name is Darenimo Makenai,” Senshi said, interrupting Midoriya. ”Mid, I'm meant
Makenai this is Tokugawa, Tokugawa this is Makenai.”

The two started to shake hands. ”Such nice to see a young man with such enthusiasm, I can
also tell you work out a lot,” Tokugawa said.

”Thank you” Midoriya replied. ’I don't know why Sensei lied about my name.’

A sudden noise then reached the ears of the group, like a crowd of people cheering. “Oh,
looks like we missed out on the sideshow, but we can still see the main event,” Tokugawa
said. He then walked towards a set of big golden doors. Turning his head around the old
man asked, “Well are you coming?”

The group then followed the man and his bodyguards into the room. The room was a
massive dining room with many tables that were empty. “It’s so empty,” Midoriya
committed.

“Oh yes, Senshi did ask to have a private environment so I gave him one,” Tokugawa replied.

Some servers came out and pulled out chairs for the group and Tokugawa happily leaped onto
his chair. “Have a seat, it's going to worth the wait,” Tokugawa said.

They all sat down, with Fat Gum having some difficulties with his seat. Anyways, a couple
of waiters walked up to the group.

”What would you like to order?” One waiter asked Midoriya. Midoriya was confused by her
question. He had not received a menu or was told anything about what they served.
”Please excuse him. This is his first time here,” Senshi said for Midoriya, ”In this place, you
can order anything you want. No exceptions.”

Midoriya thought about that statement. Anything he wanted with no exceptions. “I’ll have
the All Might Themed Katsudon that came out seven years ago and was only available for a
limited amount of time.”

The waiter scribbled down on her notebook without a care in the world. She then walked
away as new servers came in pouring water into their cups. ”It’s been so long Senshi, I was
beginning to think someone had killed you,” Tokugawa said.

”You know damn well that can't happen,” Senshi replied, “So how has the arena been
doing?”

“Badly, no one brings the same amount of excitement as you did,” Tokugawa said, ”By the
way Fat Gum, you want to have a match? You have a good streak going.”

”Nah I think I'm good, I have a very special mission coming up anyways” the pro hero
replied.

”A shame, people liked your matches, and what about you Dageki? Do you want to re-enter
the underworld?”

”Sorry no, my gym business has been doing good lately and I don't want to mess it up” the
brown-haired woman replied.

”Oh dear me, why do I suffer?” the old man said as he put a hand on his head.

”Excuse me,” everyone's attention turned to Midoriya, “What exactly are you talking about?
What are these matches?”
”Oh, you did not know. I thought-”

”I came here to show him,” Senshi said, with a tone that shocked Midoriya bones.

”Speaking of matches, I think the main event is starting. Why don't you take a look?”
Tokugawa then pointed to a large window than Midoriya surprisingly did not notice. He got
up and went to the window. The sight amazed him.

It was a coliseum. A crowd bigger than his entire school was cheering and even though he
couldn't hear it, Midoriya could still feel the cheer and medicament they gave off. Moreover,
in the middle of this crowd, was a circular arena with sand in it. There were two entrances on
opposite sides of the arena, and Midoriya could not see what was inside. Looking into the
crowd, Midoriya saw some very famous people.

”Hey, that is former U.S President Mobama and that is the current U.S President Ronald
Frump, and that is the Russian President Vladimir Petin. What are they doing here?”
Midoriya asked.

”Well it's not every day they get to witness the beauty of combat,” Tokugawa said, as he
stood right next to Midoriya.

“What is this place?” Midoriya asked.

“Do you want the short or long answer?” Tokugawa asked.

“Long,” Midoriya replied.

“You see, it dates back to ancient China. My ancestor was a reckless man. He would
challenge anyone and everyone to a fight. However, his recklessness got him into a lot of
trouble and that prevented him from fighting people. Therefore, he came up with an idea.
What if he could fight people without getting in trouble, and so he created this, the Zhàndòu
Shàngdi fighting arena. A place where fighters came come from all over and fight for the
title of strongest. Anyone can join, Heroes, Villains, martial artist, or murders it matters not.
All that matters is who is willing to fight. And the person who is the strongest will calm the
title of King of Fighting.”

Midoriya’s jaw dropped to the ground. Heroes and Villains fight in this place. Not only that
but if his Sensei was the King of Fighting, then he would be even stronger than Midoriya
believed. Just how strong is he?

“Oh look the fight is about to begin,” Tokugawa said as he pointed to the arena.

A very pretty young woman stepped up onto the arena. She had tanned skin, with white hair
and stood at 5’4. Her body reminded Midoriya of Yaoyorozu in many ways. ”Here it is
folks, the main event, the moment everyone has been waiting for, the fight of a lifetime. We
have a fighter who could cut steel with his fingers. The warrior from Spain, Donquixote
Guerrero!” the young woman then pointed to one of the entrances.

A man then walked out of the entrance. He was bare-chested, showing off his strong six-
pack, he was only wearing shorts and a pair of sneakers. His tanned skin was his most
defining part about it, but that was not the thing that caught Midoriya's attention. ’His hands
look like they can crush anything,’ Midoriya said in his head ’He's much stronger than I am.’

It was true, his hands were the strongest part of his body. It was thicker than an apple and
each finger had more muscle than Midoriya's entire body. The man was truly powerful.

”Oh I see you're taking an interest in him,” Tokugawa said as he stood right next to Midoriya,
”There is an interesting story on how I met him. I was at the annual Running of the Bulls in
Spain. It is an event where many men have died from dangerous bulls. Despite that, he
killed a bull with just one punch!”

Midoriya’s eyes widened, ”Did he use a quirk?”

”No, his quirk has nothing had to do with punches and it wasn't a strength enchanter either.
He killed it with his strength.”
Midoriya gulped at the word killed.

”You're focusing too much on Guerrero, you should be focusing on his opponent,” Senshi
said as he entered the conversation.

”But is opponent isn't out yet,” Midoriya replied

”There's a very good reason for that.”

The old man started to laugh, ”I always say save the best for last.”

“And now,” the announcer began to change her tone of voice, ”A warrior who many fear and
many have fallen against. A warrior said to be the reincarnation of Lucifer himself. The
greatest warrior to be born from a line of great warriors,” Out of the other entrance, Midoriya
felt that something was coming out. Whatever was coming out was scaring him more than
Kacchan could ever imagine. Then a monster came out.

”THE PRINCE OF FIGHTING, KURE RENZO.”

Loud applause burst from the stadium. Even louder than the concert upstairs, it was the kind
of applause that you would expect from a man larger than life. Yet it was not a man, but a
boy a few years older than Midoriya.

The boy was looked like he should be in high school, not in a dark place like this. He had
dark black hair and an average body structure. Compared to Guerrero, the Kure kid was an
average boy. Nevertheless, he gave off an intense pressure like he had a knife on your
throat. His eyes and scars helped give him that feeling.
His eyes were the thing that stood out most. They had black sclera and white irises. It made
Renzo look like a demon straight out of hell. Then there were his scars. Like Senshi’s scars,
they were scattered all around his body, however, Senshi had more than Renzo’s.

“Hey, have you ever met him before Senshi?” Midoriya asked.

“No, but I did meet his father.”

”FIGHTERS ARE YOU READY?” the announcer asked.

”Hell yeah, I am ready. That title is mine,” Guerrero said.

Renzo just nodded. The announcer ran out of the arena and into an announcer’s booth.
“BEGIN,” she yelled.

Guerrero was the one who threw the first punch. He threw a right fist aimed right towards
Renzo’s face. However, Renzo moved his left hand and simply parried the attack. That did
not stop Guerrero however, he continued to throw more and more punches. Yet no matter
how punches Guerrero threw and where he threw them, Renzo stayed still and parried every
single punch.

Midoriya then felt a tap on his shoulder. “Quick, what styles are these two fighter’s using?”
Senshi asked.

“Well, for Guerrero I think he’s using Bogu Karate,” Midoriya replied.

Bogu Karate: Also known as Karate with Protective Gear. As the name suggests, it is a style
of Karate that is often practiced using protective gear. Although rules vary from school to
school, some schools use a point system; others use the First clean hit rule. Guerrero is a
master of both of these systems.

“Good, what about the Kure boy?” Senshi asked.

”Well,” Midoriya bit his lip, ”I think that's Redirection Kata, from the Niko Style.”

”You are correct young boy,” Tokugawa said, butting into the conversation, ”Renzo is a true
master of the Niko Style. He has mastered all four katas, but his most favorite is Redirection
and Adamantine Kata.”

”Wow, never thought I see someone use Niko Style again,” Fat Gum, said, ”I thought they all
died out.”

Midoriya wanted to say something, but then Senshi put his hand on his shoulder. ”Don't do it
Mi- I mean Makenai.”

BACK TO THE FIGHT:

’WHY CAN’T I HIT THIS MOTHER FUCKER!’ Guerrero said in his head.

Guerrero was even using kicks, but no what matter what he did, Kure Renzo stood perfectly
still, not taking in a single attack. Guerrero was getting tired from all of his attacks. ’Looks
like I have to use my trump card’ Guerrero said in his head. He threw another person punch
aimed right towards Renzo’s face. He was about to parry it when suddenly-

SLASH

Blood came out of Renzo’s arm. Renzo jumped back, away from his opponent as he covered
his arm. He then saw his opponent’s fingers and how he got cut.

”Ha, what do you think of my Quirk?” Guerrero asked as he showed blades on his fingers.

Quirk: Blade Fingers. The user of this quirk can transform his fingers into small blades.
Although they are small, they can still cut steal if they are sharpened enough. Today
Guerrero had sharpened his blades to the max.

”So what are you going to do now? You can't parry blades,” Guerrero said.

”Your right,” Renzo said, which surprised Guerrero. Renzo’s voice sounded deeper than
most people his age. ”I acknowledge your strength, but now your life as a fighter will end.”
Renzo then put on a sticking pose.

His right foot was behind him and his right fists were placed right towards his hips. His left
fist was placed right in front of his face. If someone saw this stance, they would say it would
be a combination of both Boxing and Karate.

‘The hell is that stance I’ve never seen any martial art uses a stance like that,’ Guerrero said
in his head.
Guerrero attack first again, he slashed towards Renzo’s chest. Renzo dodged and performed
an uppercut aimed right towards Guerrero’s chin. The punch was stronger than Guerrero
thought and it even sent him flying.

Midoriya’s jaw drop. “How is that possible? His body is so skinny to perform such an act,”
Midoriya asked.

“It’s because of Adamantine Kata, with it he can also increase his strength” Senshi replied.

“That's not the only thing he's using,” Tokugawa said.

Renzo was completely overpowering Guerrero. No matter how many times Guerrero
slashed, Renzo just dodges and counter-attack. It was as if Renzo was anticipating his every
attack.

Renzo then grabbed Guerrero by the throat and threw him the ground. Immediately after
that, Renzo raised his right foot and smashed it down on Guerrero’s face. Blood came out of
Guerrero’s nose. Reno was about to stomp again but Guerrero slashed with his arms. Renzo
was able to dodge before he got his leg cut.

”Damn kid, I knew this fight would be tough, but I never would have imagined someone as
strong as you,” Guerrero said.

”You have also amazed me as well as Guerrero. I never imagined you would be this strong,
but I do have a bad reputation for underestimating my opponents,” Renzo said, ”However
you're still not as strong as me.”

”We’ll see,” Guerrero said as he dashed towards Renzo. He slashed towards Renzo’s chest
again and barely scratched his arm. Renzo struck Guerrero’s jaw with his palm. Guerrero
was begging to lose his balance. Renzo took the chance, kicked his left leg, and performed
an uppercut right towards his chin.
“What is this? I don’t think this is the Niko Style,” Midoriya said.

“Your right, this is the Kure Style,” Senshi said.

“Kure Style, I’ve never heard of that before. Is that related to his family?” Midoriya asked.

“Yes, you see his family is a long line of assassins that date back to the early years of Japan.
They have encountered every style of fighting in the world and have made techniques to
counter them. Few can fight against the Kure and win,” Senshi said.

Guerrero was losing; anyone with a brain could see that. No matter how many punches,
kicks, or slashes he threw, Renzo would dodge and then counterattack. Sure, there was an
occasional cut, but that was minor compared to the blows Guerrero was taking. However, he
still had one last Ace up his sleeve.

After dodging a slash, Renzo was about to punch Guerrero in the throat ending the whole
fight when suddenly-

STAB

Renzo could not feel his left shoulder. Looking at the wound, he saw that Guerrero stabbed
him right in the shoulder. “I can do more than slashing,” Guerrero said. Renzo tried to back
away, but Guerrero would not allow that. He continued to chase Renzo throughout the arena.

The crowd cheered as the fight increased in tension.

“Renzo is going to lose. With a stab wound that big he can’t fight to his fullest,” Midoriya
said.
“That would be true, if not for that technique,” Senshi said.

“I don’t know, I’m pretty sure no Kure would reveal a technique that special,” Hageshi said.

“Oh, they would. I’ve arrested some who have used that technique” Fat Gum replied.

“What technique?” Midoriya asked.

“Look and see,” Senshi said as he pointed to the fight.

The whole audience went dead silent. They already knew what was about to happen, except
for Guerrero and Midoriya.

Renzo’s skin turned red and his veins begin to show on his skin. The transformation scared
nearly everyone who was watching

“What is that?” Midoriya asked.

“The Kure’s greatest technique: REMOVAL,” Senshi said.

Guerrero's body began to shake. Despite the distance between the two, Renzo was able to
quickly closed the distance. The moment Guerrero realized how close Renzo was, he tried to
slash Renzo with his right fist. However, it was futile.

Renzo grabbed Guerrero’s arm and crushed it with one hand. Guerrero screamed at the pain
of his broken arm, but that was not the end of his torture. Renzo punched him all over his
body with overwhelming speed and strength. The punches were so strong that the moment
they made contact a bone cracked and so fast that ten punches hit in a single second. Overall
Guerrero’s body started to become a broken mess.
”Where did Renzo get this strength from? Is it his quirk?” Izuku asked.

”In this day and age, everyone thinks the impossible is done by quirks,” Senshi said, ”This
isn't the work of a quirk, but instead one of the greatest techniques in human history,
REMOVAL.”

”This doesn't look like any technique I've seen before,” Midoriya said.

”That's because Removal is a technique that can only be used by Kure members. They have
spent centuries in selective breeding to use this technique,” Senshi explained, “You see, this
technique only does one thing. It releases the hidden strength inside the body.”

“I’ve heard of that before,” Midoriya said, “Human’s place restraints on themselves that
allow them to only use thirty percent of their physical capabilities. So removal allows
someone to use that hidden strength.”

“Exactly,” Senshi said, “However even when using this technique there is only a percentage
of strength released. For some, it is thirty, other’s eighty, but for Renzo, it’s a hundred
percent.”

Renzo stopped his barrage of punches to grab Guerrero’s hair. He then repeatedly beat
Guerrero’s face until it became a broken and bloody mess. After a while, he threw Guerrero
to the wall and started to stomp on his chest. For some reason, he suddenly stopped his
assault on Guerrero.

“I’m done,” Renzo said.

“The winner is Kure Renzo,” the announcer said. The crowd cheered as Renzo left the scene.

Midoriya was left speechless. He had never seen an act of violence before. Even the villains
he heard about on TV would never have done such a thing. It made him sick to the stomach.
“Why?” Midoriya asked, “Why would he do something so bad?”

”He was scared,” Senshi said, ”Most of his fights are won with ease. He was scared that
someone could come and steal his title from him.”

That just made Midoriya even more scared.

“Midoriya I’m sorry you saw this. I didn't think it would come to this,” Senshi said, a tone of
sadness in his voice.

“Did, did your fights ever have an outcome like this?” Midoriya asked.

Senshi looked down on the ground, “No, they came out much worse.” A sudden silence
came between the duo.

“Hey look our food is here,” Fat Gum said pointing to their table.

”I'm not hungry,” Midoriya said. Looking at the table, however, he saw four meals instead of
five. He recognized the seats the meals belong to and noticed that his sensei did not have a
meal. ”Sensei, where is your meal?”

”Do not worry about me. I have some business to attend to,” Senshi said as he left the room.

IN A PRIVATE ROOM:
”Fuck,” a boy said as he finished wrapping the bandages on his shoulder. ”That fucker from
Spain did more damage than I thought.” Kure Renzo was all alone in his special room. The
room looked like an actor's preparation room except for the tons of first aid kits scattered
across the room. Renzo looked at himself in the mirror, ”How would Dad think of my fight
today?”

”Well for one thing,” a new voice said as he entered the room ”He would say how you are
overusing Redirection Kata and not using Flame and Water Katas as you should.”

Renzo was surprised by the sudden voice, but that surprised turned into anger once he
realized whose voice it was. Grabbing a pair of scissors, he threw it like a spear.

Senshi easily dodged by moving his head a couple of inches, causing the scissors to stab the
door. ”WHAT THE HELL DO YOU WANT?” Renzo asked in an angry voice.

”I wanted to see why the star child of the Kure clan is hanging around a place like this,”
Shinu Senshi asked.

“I can ask you the same thing. Why is the King of Fight, who mysteriously disappeared four
years ago, appearing right in front of me?” Renzo asked.

“That’s something personal,” Senshi said, “But you still haven't answered my question.”

“Well, there are two ways to earn the title of King of fighting,” Renzo claimed, “The first is
the most common, defeat them in combat. However, my sources could not find you so that
was a no-no. Then there is the second option. To get more wins than the previous King.”

Senshi said in a surprised voice, “That has only happened two times in history. The first was
with the second King of Fighting because the first had been poisoned and the second was
with me. Do you think you can accomplish a goal like this?”
Renzo laughed, “Come on, you saw how I fought, do you believe I could ever lose?”

“Well compared to your father, you are nothing more than a footnote,” Senshi claimed.

Anger returned to Renzo. On instinct, he started to use Removal. He kicked a nearby table at
Senshi, which he dodged. “DON’T YOU DARE MENTION MY FATHER EVER AGAIN,”
Renzo yelled, “HOW DARE YOU THE MURDER OF MY FATHER EVER MENTION
HIM AGAIN!”

“I’m sorry,” Senshi said. All the rage in Renzo’s body was drained.

“What did you say?” Renzo asked.

“I shouldn’t have-”

“Shut up!” Renzo said interrupting Senshi, “Leave now before I kill you.”

Senshi did so, but Renzo could see the sad look on his face. ‘Togkita Ohma, you and Karla
raised one hell of a child,’ Senshi said in his head as he left the room.

Now alone, Renzo sat down on his chair. He stared at himself through the mirror. “You can
come out now,” He said. Suddenly a dark vortex appeared in the room. It kept on growing
and growing until it became the size of a man.

“I felt like I was intruding, do not worry I know someone who behaves the same way,” the
vortex said, ”By the way, call me Kurogiri.”

“Well Kurogiri, I am interested in this League of Villains.”

Senshi was sitting on a staircase. He was waiting for someone, someone that scared him.
There were only three people in the entire world that scared him. His sensei, his former best
friend, and the one he is meeting right now.

”Well look at what the cat dragged in” the sound of heels echoed through the stairs, ”A
fucking bastard,” a woman said.

The woman was a goddess. Her beauty would have made most women jealous. Long wavy
black hair that hypnotizes those who stared at it. Hips that were slimmer than a snake.
Smooth, beautiful skin wrapped around her body. Her body was also well built, to the point
where someone would have mistaken her as a goddess. Her clothing help gives off that
feeling. She was wearing a black one-piece dress that covered her body and was wearing
dark heels.

”So why has my Ex come to see me?” the woman asked.

”Hello, Utsukushī,” Senshi said.

”Kami, call me Kami,” the woman now known as Utsukushī Kami said, ”You lost the right to
say my first name.”

”Kami I have to tell you something,” Senshi said.

”This better be good, I have important meetings to go to and I can't be late” Kami said as she
reached in her purse,

”I'm sorry,” Senshi said, ”I'm sorry for the things I did and the way I hurt you.”

SLAP
Kami had hit Senshi’s face with a right slap, making a red mark on his cheek. ”How dare
you” Kami began to cry, ”IF YOU THINK CAN CHEAT ON ME AND GET AWAY WITH
IT THEN YOU KNOW NOTHING ABOUT THE REAL WORLD!” Kami then ran off with
tears in her eyes.

Senshi wanted to run after her to tell her how sorry he was. However, he knew it would just
make things worse. ’Sensei, I just can't earn people's forgiveness’ He said in his head. He
then thought back to the time when they were together. ’Goddammit, why did I do it.’

Senshi returned to his group, who had just finished they're dinner. Midoriya was still
shocked by the sudden act of violence Renzo performed, his body was still shaking in fear.

”We better get going now, It's getting late,” Senshi said. The group said their goodbyes to
Tokugawa and left the Tokyo Dome. As they were leaving, Senshi had something to say to
Fat Gum. ”Hey, I need to say something in private with the two of them. So you won't
mind,” Senshi then tilted his head, ”You know.”

”Oh sure just,” Fat Gum looked around and asked, ”That information you promised.”

”Oh yeah” Senshi gestured to him to lean in a bit closer. ”It is common knowledge that the
Black Dragon often rummages through old military bases. However, they also dig
underground tunnels that connect to and from bases. That is how they operate and
communicate with each other.”

Fat Gum wrote all of that down on his notebook. “Thank you, Senshi. You know you would
have made one hell of a hero,” Fat Gum said before he walked away, leaving Senshi alone
with that statement.

“Trust me, you don’t know how many people have told me that,” Senshi then started to walk
away with Hageshi and Midoriya.
“Hey, where is the limo?” Midoriya asked.

“It’s not going to come,” Senshi said. “We're going to walk somewhere private.” They
followed him until they reached a private park. “Okay this is a good spot,” Senshi turned
around to face Midoriya. “Midoriya, we are going to talk about my quirk.”

Midoriya’s eyes widen as he heard his teacher’s statement. “Your quirk, I’ve never heard you
talk about your quirk before. I did not even know what kind of quirk you have. It could be a
Harding quirk, a strength enhancer, or possibly an elemental one. However, it has to be super
strong if it belongs to my sensei or else-”

“Midoriya,” Senshi said, interrupting his train of thoughts.

“I’m sorry,” Midoriya, replied. “It’s a force of habit.”

“Midoriya,” Senshi got down to his eye level, “What I am about to tell is very important. If
you want to tell someone, you must let me know. My quirk is a very important secret to
keep. There are only four people in the world who know about my quirk, you understand.”

“Yes sensei,” Midoriya said.

“Very Well,” Senshi then got up, “The name of my quirk is Evolution, I gave it that simple
name. It’s ability however, it’s a lot more complicated, I’ll try my best to explain. You see
whenever I’m in a dangerous situation, my body will change. For example, if I am under
intense heat my body will be able to gain the body to handle intense heat. However, my
quirk can do more than give me resistance. It can also increase my strength and speed when I
need it.”

Midoriya processed all the information his sensei was telling him. “If that’s true… then you
have the most powerful quirk in the WORLD! Imagine all the possibilities that you can do
and the number of people you can save. You can gain multiple quirks and you could even be
stronger than All Might,” Midoriya explained.
Senshi nodded his head. “It seems like it doesn’t it, but Evolution has two major weaknesses.
One, some are not always permanent. Like in the heat example, if I am not around extreme
heat al, the time then I will slowly lose that ability. Then there is the second weakness.”

”Every time I gain strength, I will lose one year of my life.”

”What?” Midoriya said. Did he hear that right? No, it had to a joke. It was one of Sensei’s
jokes. It was not funny; it was a very bad joke. Even Hageshi was not laughing at the bad
joke. ”Sensei, this is not funny. It's a very bad joke,” Midoriya mumbled.

”It isn't a joke,” Senshi said, ”I have had around thirty changes to my body because of
Evolution. So I have lost thirty years of my life.” Senshi then started to hear crying.

“So you’re dying,” Midoriya said. The man who taught him Martial Arts was going to die.
The man who gave him friends. The man who supported him despite his quirkless. The man
who was the first person to made him believe that he could truly become a hero. That man
was going to die.

“Midoriya,” Sendai said as he got down on his knees, “You want to become a Hero right?”

Midoriya nodded his head. Senshi put his hand on his shoulder.

“Then I promise I won't die until you become a great hero” Senshi said, ”You understand.”
Midoriya nodded, but his tears would not stop flowing. “Go home, there’s a bus station
nearby that will take you home,” Senshi said as he gave Midoriya some money.

“Sensei, thank you,” Midoriya said as he ran away.

Senshi got up. “Hageshi is their anythi-” Senshi did not get to finish that sentence as Hageshi
punched in the face. Senshi was sent flow back and landed on his back a couple of yards
away.

”Why?” Hageshi said as she began crying, ”WHY DIDN'T YOU TELL ME?”

Senshi got up and wiped the blood from his mouth. “I’m sorry I found out four years ago and
I was afraid to tell you.”

“Who else knows?” Hageshi asked.

“You, me, Midoriya, Dansā, and my Sensei,” Senshi said, “I know I should have told you
earlier.”

“So why didn’t you?” Hageshi asked, “Why are you telling me this?”

“Because,” more blood came out of his mouth, “I realized I have made many mistakes in my
life. More than most people in the world. I need to make up for them and not with words,
but with action.” Getting up, Senshi wiped the new blood from his mouth. “So from now,
I’ll make sure to make you happy as long as I live,” Senshi wiped the tears from her eyes.

ONE WEEK LATER:

*BEEP

*BEEP

*BEEP

Senshi pressed down on the alarm as he got up. Hageshi was still hugging his body despite
being asleep. It has been one week since Senshi moved into her apartment. Ever since then,
Senshi has been doing his best to put a smile on her face, either with a silly joke, or trying to
do something crazy.

Senshi moved Hageshi’s arms off himself as he began to stretch. ‘I wonder what new
adventure will happen today?’ Senshi asked himself.

*RING

*RING

*RING

*RING

The phone began to ring. Without looking at the number, Senshi picked up the phone.

“Hello, if you’re a shitty ad please hang up,” Senshi said.

“Well that’s very rude,” Someone said in Thai, “I did so much research and this is how
you greet me.”
Senshi gripped his fist, “What the hell do you want? HOW DID YOU GET THIS
NUMBER?” His yelling woke up Hageshi, who was confused and startled by his yelling.

“Relax I got the number through legal research. I am a Hero after all,” the voice said
back, “Anyway I need a favor from you.”

“I’m done Fighting,“ Senshi responded.

“Oh no don’t misunderstand, I respect your choices. Instead, I want to fight with our
students,” the voice said.

“I have no student,” Senshi responded as he gripped his fist tighter.

“So who was the boy that was with you when you went to a boxing gym? Was he also
the same boy that went with you to that famous karate dojo? Was he also the same one
that went with you to the Zhàndòu Shàngdi arena?” the voice asked.

Senshi’s anger was reaching its boiling point. “If you touch a hair on that boy’s body, I
will unleash hell on you.”

“Calm down,” the voice replied, “I want to arrange a fight with your student against my
student.”

“Student? Since when were you teaching someone?” Senshi asked,

“Since you kicked my ass,” the voice replied, “But I am not angry at you or towards your
disciple. You see, my student needs someone to test his skills against. Most of his
opponents have been beaten with one blow and that has been scaring away a lot of
potential fighters.”
 “So what will I gain from having our students fight?” Senshi asked.

“From my research, your student is a big hero fan. My student has a scholarship from
U.A,” the voice said, “If your student wins, he’ll gain access to the biggest hero school in
the world. Doesn’t that sound like a good deal?”

“I’ll think about it,” Senshi said, “By the way, what is the name of your student.”

“I’m sure you have heard of him,” the voice responded, “His name is Chaisai Chakrii.”

Midoriya entered his Sensei’s new apartment. They still trained at his dojo, but for today
Sensei told him to go to his apartment. He found his teacher sitting on a chair with a very
serious look on his face.

“Sit down Midoriya,” Senshi said. Midoriya instantly did what his teacher instructed him to
do. “Have you heard of Chaisai Chakrii?

“Yeah, apparently he’s really strong. I hear that he’s so strong that UA and the top school in
Thailand want him to enter their schools,” Midoriya replied. “There is also a lot of
discussions on what his quirk is.”

“There is a reason why that boy is strong for his age,” Senshi said. “He is being trained by
one of the strongest opponents I’ve ever faced. The number seven hero in the war, the Thai
God of War, Nạkrb.”

Chapter End Notes

AN: I must thank vK 3 1 RON for beta reading the first two chapters of this chapter.
Please go support him and his stories.
 Muay Thai Training
Chapter Summary

Five more chapters until U.A

Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

Izuku was taking in the information. “I’m fighting Chaisai Chakrii,” Izuku said. “How did
this even happen?”

“In the past, I faced Nạkrb in a one on one duel. I barely survived, he even gave me this scar
on my neck,” Senshi pointed to the right side of his neck. “Nạkrb is one of the strongest men
I have ever faced; he didn’t get the title of number seven hero in the world for nothing.”

“I heard that Chakrii has a scholarship to U.A,” Midoriya said. “He’s so strong that UA is
willing to give him free access to their school.”

“You don’t have to fight,” Senshi said. “If you want to back out that’s fine.”

“No,” Midoriya replied instantly, “I ne- no I want to fight him.” Midoriya clenched his fist.
“If I want to be a hero I MUST DEFEAT HIM!”

Senshi took out his cell phone. Pushing a few buttons, Senshi put the phone to his ear. After
a few seconds of ringing, the ringing stopped. “He said yes,” Senshi instantly told the person
behind the phone. A few more seconds pass, “He wants to talk to you.” Senshi held out the
phone for his student, Midoriya then grabbed it with unease.

“Hello, who is this?” Midoriya asked.

“Why hello there Midoriya, I am happy to hear your voice?” The voice said in Thai.
Midoriya did not understand Thai so he thought the voice was speaking gibberish. “Is it
better if I speak in Japanese?” the voice asked.

“Yes, that is better,” Midoriya replied. “Who am I speaking to?”

“Oh, I’m the hero known as Nạkrb” the voice answered. Midoriya's entire body went still.

”Is this a joke?” Midoriya asked, not believing the voice on the other line.

”Nope, this is the real deal,” the voice said, not knowing the can of worms that he just
opened.

”Oh my God, I cannot believe that I am talking to a Top Ten Hero. Your heroic works have
attributed much to Thailand and you often work a lot with All Might. Your fighting style is a
combination of both Muay Thai and Muay Boran. You also started your school that people
say rivals UA in terms of teaching,” Midoriya started to hear laughing on the other end.

“You know I was told you would be a hero fan. I would never have imagined you would be
this big of a fan,” Nạkrb said.

”Can I ask a question? Why are you training Charkii?” Midoriya asked.

”First, that is two questions, and second that is a secret. See you soon Midoriya,” the phone
went silent.

SOMEWHERE IN THAILAND, MORE SPECIFICALLY SARABURI:

A boy was walking on an empty path wearing his school uniform. He kicked some rocks on
the ground, seeing how far he could make them go. He looked at his watch wanting to know
the time.

”HOLY SHIT I’M LATE,” the boy yelled. He ran like a speeding bullet and passed by some
bystanders. Some people waved to him and he happily waved back, others yelled that he
should watch where he was going. After taking a few turns and nearly crashing into a few
people, the boy arrived at his destination.

“I AM HERE,” he proudly stated as he arrived in front of the building.

THUNK

A knife landed right next to his head, breaking his confidence. “WHY THE FUCK ARE
YOU ALWAYS LATE?” a man asked.

“I’m sorry I was distracted,” the boy said as he got down on his knees.

“This is the fifth time this week,” the man said. “Do it again and I’ll make your current
training more hellish than you can imagine.”

“Well, I don’t mind. My current training isn't that hard” the boy replied.

”SHUT UP AND GIVE ME 200!” the man yelled back.

”YES SIR,” the boy yelled as he got down and perform push-ups.

”Hey, coach you go easy on him. He's the champion,” an older fighter said as he was kicking
a sandbag.
”You idiot that's exactly why I have to be hard on him,” the coach replied.

The day would go on like this. The boy's coach would say some insane workout and the boy
would do it without any question. It could be kicking a banana tree or dodge fruit thrown at
him.

After three hours of intense workout, the boy went home. He did not run because it was
pretty close to the gym. Reaching into his backpack, the boys took out a pair of keys and
opened the door. A force attacked once he opened the door, another boy faster and smaller
than he was.

”Big Bro your back home” a smaller and younger boy said.

“I know that,” the older boy said, “And get off.” The younger one immediately got off his
older brother and ran back inside.

The younger boy ran into the house yelling “BIG BRO HAS COME HOME,” repeatedly.
Eventually, the two adults of the house came out and stopped the young boy’s yelling.

“Chāy please calm down,” a grown woman said, “Now get ready for dinner.” The young boy
nodded his head. “Chaisai welcome home,”

“Hello mom,” Chaisai Chakrii said as he hugged his mother. “How’s Dad?” Chakrii asked.

“He’s on his last tour but he'll be home soon,” his mother said, “Can you help your brother
set up the table?”

“I will,” Chakrii said as he put his backpack down. He helped his brother Chāy put
placemats, napkins, and utensils down on the table. After putting everything down, the two
boys sat down to eat. His mother then put the meal down for everyone to see. The meal was
Massaman curry, a common Thai dish.

KNOCK KNOCK

“Dad’s home,” Chāy said as he got up from his seat.

“Sit down,” Chakrii said as he grabbed Chāy immediately, “I’ll get it.” Walking to the front
door, Chakrii peeked through the door peephole. Once he recognized who was behind the
door, he instantly opened the door.

“Nạkrb,” he yelled, and he hugged the giant man in front of him.

The large man hugged back, “Chakrii you don’t have to hug me. Where’s your father by the
way?” The man was six feet and five inches tall; he also had a powerful body. He had brown
skin and black hair in the shape of a ponytail. However, his most defining feature was the
scar on his forehead. It was a white scar that looked similar to an explosion,

“Dad’s giving a tour so he won't be back for a while,” Chakrii said as he released the bigger
man from the hug. “We were about to have dinner, do you want to join us?”

“No thank you I already ate,” Nạkrb said as he entered inside.

“Hey look, Nạkrb is here,” Chāy said as he was still eating his meal.

“Nạkrb, how have you been?” Chakrii’s mother asked, “Would you like to have dinner with
us?”
“Sorry, I’m just here to have a chat with Chaisai,” Nạkrb replied. Chaisai directed the Hero
to his room, which was the room of Nạkrb’s Number one fan. Merchandise and memorabilia
covered the room. It was like a certain Japanese boy’s room.

”I still can't believe that this is what you spend your fight money on,” Nạkrb said.

”Sorry, I could not help myself. So,” Chaisai sat down on his Nạkrb themed bed, "Who is my
next opponent?”

”That's the thing” Nạkrb sat down on a chair, "Do you know how I got his scar?”

”From what I heard, a villain had a strength enhancer and attacked you. But you defeated
him and he was sent to prison” Chaisai said.

”No, that story was a complete lie,” Nạkrb said completely surprising Chaisai, "I got this scar
from someone, a man from Japan.”

Chaisai’s eyes went wide open, “Wait, you work with All Might a lot. Did he do that?”

Nạkrb laughed for a couple of seconds, “No, it wasn’t him; it was someone much more
dangerous. There is an underground arena in Japan; it has a Chinese name that I cannot
pronounce. Anyway, it is a big arena, heroes, villains, and even some vigilantes. Although it
is illegal in Japan, however many politicians from around the world go there. Anyway, the
point I'm trying to make is, that I fought in that arena.”

Chaisai’s eyes were the size of boulders. ”Why would you do such a thing?”

”A title,” Nạkrb replied as he looked out the window, "The title of King. However, I lost my
match and got this scar as a result. The main reason I'm trying to make is, the man who beat
me has a student.”
“He’s my next opponent then,” Chaisai said, “This student of his.”

“You're correct,” Nạkrb said, “The fight is in one month.”

Chaisai smiled, “You got me interested. Let’s see if he lives up to the hype.”

“Though I should mention this, you two have more in common than one would believe.”

BACK TO JAPAN:

“Midoriya, do you know what makes Muay Thai so strong?” Senshi asked. The two of them
were back in his dojo. Midoriya was sitting right in front of him in a Standing bow style.

“The elbow,” Midoriya replied.

“No, because Karate also uses the elbow,” Senshi replied, “It’s the body.” Midoriya tilted his
head, showing his confusion. “Muay Thai uses all of the body's natural weapons. Hands,
elbows, shins, and knees, because of this Muay Thai is said to be the world’s greatest striking
martial art. However, it is not invincible, if you're a good grappler than you can handle a
Muay Thai fighter.”

“But this isn’t going to be an MMA fight,” Midoriya replied, “I also believe that Chakrii can
fight a grappler.”

“There is another issue that I need to discuss,” Senshi said, “You need a gym. “

“Wait a minute, what?” Midoriya asked, “Why do we need a gym?”

“Well, most fighters have a gym they belong to, plus a gym would have better equipment.
Also with this fight be broadcast, we need someone to support us and-”

“What did you say?” Midoriya asked.

“Oh, I said we need a gym so-”

“No after that,” Midoriya said, “Why would our fight be broadcasted?”

“Well, Chakrii’s fights have been getting popular despite being an amateur. So it’s no wonder
that it will be on TV,” Senshi said.

“Wait, are you saying that this fight is going to be on live TV,” Midoriya said.

”Yes and there will be a lot of people seeing the fight in person,” Senshi said.

Midoriya then realized something, something very bad. His nervous state began to take
over. “Midoriya is there something wrong?” Senshi asked.

Midoriya nodded, “I didn’t tell anyone about the fight.”

THE NEXT DAY:

On his way to school, Midoriya was currently reading a book titled “History of Muay Thai.”
He thought that reading a book on Martial Art could help him in some way. Alas, a different
issue was bothering him. He still has not told anyone about his fight, not his mother or his
friends. Midoriya did not even know how to break the news to them.

“Hey, you know that famous kid on TV who’s a Muay Thai fighter. I’m fighting him,”
Maybe he should present it better. Midoriya was not a very social person, but he knew
someone who was. Mina Ashido, the pink girl Midoriya spoke to on the beach. They have
only chatted through text a couple of times, but today HE WILL CALL HER.

Enough thinking about girls, it was time for school.

RRRRIIIIINNNNNGGGG

The school bell rang, telling everyone to leave and go home. While everyone went to their
friend groups, Midoriya was alone with his book. “Hey did you hear,” a girl behind him said.
“Chakrii is fighting someone in Japan.” Midoriya’s eyes widen. The news came out already.
The fact that they did not mention him means that no one knows Midoriya was the one
fighting. He should leave before someone like

“DEKU,” a very familiar voice screamed.

‘Oh no,’ Midoriya said in his head.

“THIS BETTER BE A FUCKING JOKE,” Bakugo Katsuki yelled, “THERE’S NO WAY

YOUR FIGHTING THAT MUAY THAI KID.”

That caught everyone’s attention, including the teacher who was previously on his phone.
“How do you know?” Midoriya asked.

Bakugo then took out his phone. On the screen was a news article about Chaisai Charkii
titled, "Charkii’s new opponent.” The article must have had Izuku mentioned somewhere,
otherwise how else did Bakugo know about the fight.
”GODDAMMIT ANSWER ME,” Katsuki yelled as he ran towards Midoriya. At the last
minute, he aimed a punch right towards Midoriya's face. It was well-timed and had a lot of
power put into the attack.

Yet, Midoriya easily dodged the attack and the blond boy found himself on the ground.
Although it had been months since he last experienced that attack like that, Katsuki
remembered it like it had happened yesterday.

‘WHEN THE HELL DID DEKU LEARN THAT MOVE?’ Bakugo asked himself as he got up.
However, when he turned around, Midoriya was already gone.

“FFFFFFFUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCK,” Bakugo
yelled, which echoed through the entire school.

Midoriya was glad he had run away from Kacchan. He did not want to deal with the
backlash and having to explain. At least the green-haired boy was spared from having to
explain the situation to his peers. Hopefully, he didn’t have to explain how the fight began,
or how it was even happening.

Looking at his phone, Midoriya looked at the address Senshi sent him. It was the gym that
they were going to train at. The address somehow seemed familiar to the quirkless teen.
What gyms had he been too?

“MIDORIYA,” a friendly and familiar voice shouted. Turning his head up, he saw Kirishima
Ejirou waving at him from across the street. The black-haired boy was standing right in front
of a gym. Midoriya then recognized the gym as the gym where he and Kirishima fought.

‘So that’s why the address seemed so familiar,’ Midoriya said in his head. He walked up to
Kirishima and they shook hands. “It’s good to see again,” Midoriya said.

”You too Midoriya,” Kirishima said, ”Hey have you gotten taller?” Midoriya hadn't noticed,
but he and Kirishima were at eye level.
”I guess I have,” Midoriya said, ”Hey did you hear about my fight?”

“Yeah, I’m kind of jealous. How did you get to fight Chaisai Chakrii?” Kirishima asked.

”It's a long story,” Midoriya replied. The duo of friends entered the gym, where Midoriya
saw his sensei. His teacher waved at him while standing near a sandbag. Midoriya eagerly
ran up to his teacher. ”Hello Sensei,” Midoriya said.

”Hello, Midoriya” Senshi replied, "You ready to start your training?”

”Yes, sir,” Midoriya eagerly replied.

”Good, kick the sandbag,” Senshi said, ”A Muay Thai fighters strength comes in their kicks.
An average Muay Thai fighter kicks can be as strong as a baseball bat. So we need to train
your legs and shins to gain that level of strength.”

“I see,” Midoriya said. He tried to kick but Senshi stopped him.

“You're too slow, your kicks need to be much faster and put more power into them. Another
thing aim, higher when you kick so you can aim for the head,” Senshi said.

“Got it Sensei,” Midoriya said as went back to kicking the sandbag.

After some intense workout, Midoriya found himself walking home. ‘Muay Thai training is
harder than I thought,’ Midoriya said in his head, ‘I wonder what kind of training Chakrii is
doing?’

Before he was able to turn the corner, Midoriya saw something that made him stop in his
tracks. A horde of paparazzi was crowded around his apartment building. They were asking
questions to the neighbors or anyone who encountered the swarm of reporters. ‘What in the
world is going on?’ He asked himself.

“Izuku,” a familiar voice called from behind him. The young boy instantly recognized the
voice as his mother. Turning around, the boy saw that his mother was shaken from the sight
of the reporters. “What did you do?” She asked.

“Nothing illegal,” Izuku replied.

“Good job Kendo, your kicks are getting even better,” a man wearing a black belt and a mitt
said.

“Thank you,” the orange-haired female said as she wiped the sweat from her forehead.
Kendo then continued to train with the instructor.

A man watched said, “You know she’s been happier ever since that Green haired boy came.”
He was then immediately knocked to the ground.

“Please do not mention the boy,” Oikakete said. He then reached his hand out and supported
the other man up.

“You know, she’s around that age,” the man said.

“You better shut up before I throw you off the roof,” Oikakete replied. The man knew he was
dead serious, so he stopped his teasing.

After the workout, Itsuka looked at her phone, which displayed a shocking news story.
“Chaisai Chakrii is now facing a Japanese Teenager.”

“What in the world?” Itsuka asked.

“HIGHER,” a blue man yelled as held a striking pad above his head. A metal staff connected
with the pad making a loud boom sound. “FASTER,” the blue man yelled again. The staff
went struck even faster than before; however, it had less of an impact.

“You need to maintain your position,” a red man suddenly said, “Or else you’re going to lose
power in your strikes and enemies would take advantage of you.”

“Yes, Sensei’s,” Momo Yaoyorozu said as she maintained her position.

“Wait,” Koibito said (He’s the blue one) as he held up his hand, “I think that’s enough for
today. Go get some rest.”

“Alright Sensei,” Momo said as she wiped the sweat off of her face. She then grabbed a
water bottle and created a towel for herself. A notification then popped up on her phone.
After seeing the title and reading the article she only had one thing to say, “How is that
possible?”

Izuku and his mom were forced to stay in a hotel to escape from the paparazzi. Izuku had to
wear the same set of clothes from the day before and went to school escaping and dodging
the press. They even found the name of his school crowed around that area. Luckily the
crowd was smaller than the one at his house.

Seeing the crowd surrounded the entrance of his school, Midoriya needed another way of
entering the building. Fortunately, he was on the side of the school and no one had spotted
him yet. ‘How do I get in?’ Izuku asked himself. Looking at the wall and then at his fingers,
Midoriya got an idea. ‘Time to be like Spiderman,’ Izuku said in his head.

NIKO STYLE ADAMANTINE KATA: IRON FINGERS

Using Iron Fingers, Midoriya put holes in the wall of the building. He then began to climb
like the wall like a certain superhero. After scaling the wall, he then dropped to the ground
and cleaned the dirt off of his fingers as if it was nothing. He was certain no one had seen
him perform the miraculous act. Unfortunately, someone did see it.

“You better fucking explain Deku,” Bakugo Katsuki said.

“I can’t, but he can,” Midoriya said as he pointed behind Bakugou. The blonde boy then
stupidly turned around. Realizing that he was tricked, Bakugo turned around and saw that no
one was there.

“GOD FUCKING DAMMIT,” he yelled.

It was so hard for Midoriya to escape the press but he did it. It was a good thing too, or else
he would have major distractions during his training. If he did want to defeat Chaisai
Chakrii, he needed to be at his best. “MIDORIYA,” his trainer yelled.

“Sorry,” he said. He then went back to jump roping. However, his mind was on a different
matter. Even though he was still doing well, he was not at his peak. Senshi could see this.

“Tomorrow, don’t come to the gym,” Senshi said. Midoriya was surprised by the command.

“What do you mean?” Midoriya asked. “Shouldn’t I be training?”

“Did you know that Muay Thai was used against weapon users?” Senshi said.

“Yeah, that was because Muay Thai was created to be used in a war,” Midoriya said.

“Correct, which is why tomorrow you will be fighting a weapon user,” Senshi said. He then
saw the nervousness on his face. “Oh don’t worry, it’s a bo staff, nothing like a sword or a
glaive.”
“Well do you know anything about the staff user?” Midoriya asked.

“Well their last name is Yaoyorozu,” Senshi said.

‘Wait, no that’s got to be a coincidence,’ Midoriya said in his head.

THE NEXT DAY:

It was not a coincidence. Midoriya stood at the gates of a massive mansion that many
dreamed of owning. A mansion that showed off the wealth and power that it’s owner held.
“How much does one make to earn such a house?” Midoriya asked.

“Well, I heard that the owner is the CEO of some big business,” Senshi said. “Anyway let’s
get inside.” Senshi went to the buzzer and pressed the button. After the sound of buzzing
went away, a voice came out.

”Welcome to the Yaoyorozu house,” a voice said. ”Please wait for the gates to fully open to
enter.” After the voice went away, the gates began to open. Once they were fully open,
Midoriya and Senshi were greeted by an intimidating man wearing a black business suit. The
man was covered in orange skin and black stripes, making him look like a combination of a
tiger and a human.

“The master will like to see you,” the man said before turning around and walking to the
estate.

“Should I have worn something better?” Midoriya asked.

“Have you seen what I’m wearing?” Senshi said. The former fighter was wearing a grey
jacket covering his undershirt and sweatpants. He was dressed differently than when he and
Midoriya went to the Tokyo Dome.
‘And I thought he had a good taste in fashion,’ Midoriya said in his head. The duo followed
the tiger man into the large mansion. The tiger man also guided the duo through hallways
that were filled with impressive memorabilia and trophies of all kinds. “Hey Sensei, how do
you know this guy?” Midoriya asked.

“We used to get drinks together,” Senshi said, “Also I helped him in betting so that might
have helped him get rich.” They continued to walk down the hallway to the point that Izuku
had lost track of where he was going. Finally, they arrived outside on a porch where they
were greeted with a majestic sight.

A beautiful garden shined on their eyes. Lovely flowers that looked like it can from the
Garden of Eden. A pool was also in view that was so big Midoriya thought it was an Ocean.
There were also statues as decoration, however, they were so well made that Midoriya fully
believed Leonardo Da Vinci made them. Midoriya couldn’t believe what he was seeing.
‘Did I go to heaven?’ Midoriya asked, there was no other way he was seeing such gorgeous
scenery.

“Senshi my good friend,” a voice called out. The duo turned to see a handsome man wearing
a bathing suit and a towel around his neck. “It’s been so long that you’ve become a father,”
the man said.

Midoriya flinched at the sudden statement. “He’s not my kid,” Senshi said, “I got black hair
and he’s got green hair.”

‘That’s the stupidest thing I ever heard,’ everyone who heard that statement said in their
head.

“Well,” the man said, “How have you been lately? No one has seen you in two years.”

“Well you’re seeing me now,” Senshi replied.

‘WHAT KIND OF RESPONSE IS THAT?’ Everyone was thinking.

“Well, we aren’t here to talk are we,” the man snapped his fingers and his butler instantly
took out two big beach chairs from his shirt pocket.

‘That must be the work of a quirk. It must be able to compress large objects to a small space.
However, what objects cannot be put in his space, is it living things, or is there a weight
limit. Can he see inside the space or-’

“Midoriya, can your head out of the clouds,” Senshi said, ending his train of thoughts. “By
the way, she’s going to be your opponent.” Midoriya turned to see where Senshi was
pointing to and saw a familiar face.

‘It’s the girl from the library, Momo Yaoyorozu,’ Midoriya said in his head. The girl was
wearing a white tank top and, black sweat shorts and black sports shoes. This girl was
practicing with a Bo-staff by pretending to hit targets. Accompanying her was a blue man
and a red man standing very close to each other. However Izuku wasn’t paying attention,
rather his mind was somewhere else.

‘She’s very pretty, like an angel,’ Izuku said in his head. He then blushed at the realization of
what he was thinking. He then felt a tap on his shoulder. Turning he saw his Sensei giving
shaking his head.

“Save those thoughts for later. Her father is right here,” Senshi said as he pointed to the
handsome man. Midoriya’s was flabbergasted at the sudden information given.

Snapping his fingers, Mr. Yaoyorozu was given a loudspeaker. “Okay that’s great, Koibito
and Yokubō come back up. Momo you stay there.” The two men left the girl all alone,
giving her time to recover. “Okay Midoriya, you go on down by taking the stairs.” Izuku
saw where was pointing to and went down in a flash. “Oh, he's fast, is speed his greatest
attribute?” Mr.Yaoyorozu asked.

“No, but you’ll see his greatest attribute soon,” Senshi said. As the two men were talking,
Koibito and Yokubō came up the stairs and instantly recognized one of the men.
” It's you,” they both said as they pointed to Senshi. They both went into a Kung Fu stance
and yelled in unison. "Come on, let’s fight.”

”Not interested,” Senshi said, much to the dismay of the couple.

Momo was shocked to find out that Midoriya was sparing with her. He later explained that
since Muay Thai was originally made to battle against weapon users, it would make sense to
spar against one before his major fight. That still didn't satisfy Momo. Out of all the weapon
users in Japan, why her? It was probably because she was around the same age, or maybe
there was a different reason.

“Yaoyorozu,” Midoriya said, taking her head out of the clouds. ”I was saying that whoever
lands on their back first loses. Is there anything else you wanted to add?” As he was talking,
Midoriya also started to stretch; making sure his body was ready.

”Um yes, no going for the clothes please, or the eyes,” Momo asked cutely.

“Okay,” Midoriya replied with a blush. ‘She’s too cute,’ he said in his head. ‘Come on Izuku
focus; image her as Kacchan wait no that’s too much. Imagine her as Kendo, okay that’s
better,’ Izuku was now ready for battle. He put on a traditional Muay Thai stance.

Momo saw the change in Midoriya’s eyes, she was thrown off, but that wasn’t going to stop
her. She placed her staff next to her body and pointed out the tip of the staff right at Izuku.
Her legs were spread far from each other.

“BEGIN,” Mr. Yaoyorozu yelled through his loudspeaker.

Momo was the first to attack. She thrust her staff right towards Izuku's chest, which he
barely dodged. Momo then swung her staff around, aiming for Izuku's head. He placed his
left arm to block the oncoming swing. The blow was powerful and left his arm shaking.
Momo saw how well the strike did to Izuku’s arm and followed that up with another strike on
the right side. Midoriya blocked that as well, which was according to Momo’s plan. Both of
Izuku’s arms had taken serious damage, greatly weakening his arms.

‘She’s strong if I want to win there’s only one thing to do,’ Izuku said in his head. He then
dashed towards Momo. The black-haired girl was surprised at the sudden action but quickly
responded by jumping back. Momo then attempted to unleash another thrust towards
Izuku’s stomach. His stomach took a lot of damage, which made Izuku fall to his knees.

Using her staff like a sword, Momo raised her weapon above her head and brought it down
towards Izuku’s head. She expected Izuku to either fall from the strike or dodge it. She
didn’t expect Izuku to grab it in midair with one hand. She tried to make Izuku release his
grip, but it was too strong.

NIKO STYLE ADAMANTINE KATA: IRON FINGERS

‘So this was what Midoriya was trying to accomplish. I’m glad you’ve succeeded, but that
won't stop me,’ Momo then kicked Midoriya right the stomach. She would have followed up
that attacked but Izuku pulled off his finishing move.

Izuku had placed his foot right behind Momo’s ankle. He then tripped the young girl and
made her fall on her back. Before she could get up, Izuku got on top of Momo and placed a
palm above her face.

“I win,” Izuku said. He then offered his hand to the black-haired girl. She grabbed his hand
and he helped her up. “You put up an amazing fight,” Izuku said.

“Well, looks like Momo lost,” Mr.Yaoyorozu, said in a sad tone.

“I guess our training wasn’t good enough,” Koibito said.

“Now there’s only one thing to do,” Yokubō said as he reached into his suit.
“FOR HURTING OUR LITTLE ANGEL WE MUST STRIKE AGAINST EVIL,”
Mr.Yaoyorozu said as he destroyed the rail in front of him with his grip alone. A dark aura
surrounded him and his bodyguards.

Kobitio reached inside his suit and took out a pair of nunchucks and began swinging them.
”OUR PRECIOUS ANGEL MUST BE PROTECTED AT ALL COST.”

”WE WILL DESTROY ANYONE WHO HURTS HER,” Yokubō said as he took out a chain
and sickle.

’Oh shit,’ Senshi said on his head. Before he could respond, however, a woman appeared and
hit the three men with a large paper fan.

“I thought I said not to interfere with Momo’s love life,” a woman in a business suit said
holding a paper fan. “We want her to have a normal and healthy social life.”

“I’m sorry honey but he hurt our little angel,” Mr.Yaoyorozu pleaded as he hugged the lower
half of his wife. While he was hugging her, two bodyguards rubbed the part of their heads
where they got hit.

“She doesn’t look that hurt to me,” Mrs.Yaoyorozu said as she pointed to the kids. They
were currently talking to one another, even from far away; anyone could tell that they were
having fun. Momo was even laughing now and then.

“Okay, she could hang out with him,” Mr.Yaoyorozu said. ”For now.”

”What was that?” His wife asked as she brought out the paper fan.

”Nothing,” Mr.Yaoyorozu instantly replied. While this family drama was going on, Senshi
was eagerly watching while drinking tea.
’This was more entertaining than the time Undertaker threw Mankind off a cage and into an
announcer table,’ he said in his head while drinking tea.

”So Midoriya, how are you fighting Chaisai Chakrii?” Momo asked

”Well, I am thinking of attacking his hips. That way kicks would be harder to pull off,”
Midoriya explained.

”That is not what I meant. I was asking how a boy from Japan was capable of being in a
fight with the most talked-about boy in Thailand.”

”Well my sensei is friends with his coach,” Izuku said, trying to keep his teachers past a
secret.

“Well, that makes some sense,” Momo replied. ”I heard the media was giving you a lot of
attention lately, are you and your family doing alright.”

”Yeah, my mom and I are doing well. Even with the never-ending reporters,” Midoriya
replied.

”What about your dad?” Yaoyorozu asked.

Izuku’s face changed, ”I don't see my dad a lot.” His face had a sad expression and it looked
like he was about to cry.

’Oh God I'm a monster,’ Momo cried in her head. She needed to change the subject; it was a
crime to hurt such an innocent boy. ”Want to see the cool things my quirk can do?” Momo
asked the green-haired boy. His head tilted in confusion. ”My quirk is called Creation, as
long as I know what an object is made out of, I can create it as long as I have enough body
fat.” She demonstrated by creating a notebook through her arm.
Izuku’s eyes widened with amazement. ”That quirk is amazing, you can do so many things
with it. Wait can I borrow that notebook?”

Momo gave him the notebook. He was about to write things down when he realized
something. ”I don't have a pen.” Momo then gave him a pencil. ”Thank you,” Midoriya
said, then he began his writing.

”With a quirk like that, you can do anything. Since you created this notebook, you could also
create an endless amount of paper, saving tons of trees and also create seeds that can plant
more trees. However, is that all, can she also create items like clothes or money. That could
ruin the local economy, but why stop there. She might also create weapons of mass
destruction like an atom bomb. The quirk could also create gases, like poison or sleeping
gas” Midoriya went on and on about her quirk. While he was doing this, Momo looked at her
hands with one thought in mind.

’Am I that powerful?’ she asked herself.

THAT NIGHT:

Senshi was at a dilemma. He thought everything was going to be alright. He was dead
wrong. He was sitting down on a couch wondering what to do to fix the situation.

”Hello there,” his girlfriend Hageshi said, leaning her head next to his face.

”General Kenobi,” Senshi replied.

”I don't get it” she replied in a dull voice.

”Forget it,” Senshi replied, "Can I ask you something?”

”Sure” she rolled on top of the sofa and landed her butt right on the seat next to him, ”What's
the question?”

”Do you think Midoriya will win?” Senshi asked.

Hageshi put a finger to her chin, “He has a good chance, around forty percent I would say.”

“That’s not good enough,” Senshi said, “If nothing changes, then Midoriya will lose.

“Should we increase his training?” Hageshi said.

“No, even if we did it wouldn't be enough. I’m afraid we need to do THAT training,” Senshi
said. Hageshi’s eyes widened when she realized what kind of training he meant.

“Jesus, I was a high school senior when I did that training. How would Midoriya, a middle
school student, handle that kind of training?” Hageshi asked.

”I'm not sure,” Senshi said. “Even if he does do it, there’s very little chance that he would
survive, but if he did, Midoriya would have a higher chance of winning.”

“I don’t think you should be asking me then,” Hageshi said. “Instead of asking me, I believe
you should ask Midoriya.” She got up from the couch and left Senshi with his thoughts.

KNOCK KNOCK

“I’ll get it,” a green-haired woman said. She walked away from washing the dishes and
looked through the peephole, in case it was a reporter. Instead, it was a man she had not seen
in a while. Opening the door she greeted the guest, “Hello, it’s a surprise seeing Izuku’s
Sensei.”
“It’s good meeting you too Mrs. Midoriya,” Shinu Senshi said, “Also you can just call me
Senshi.”

“Alright then Senshi, is this about the fight?” Inko asked as she walked back to the kitchen.

“Well yes but actually no,” Senshi said, “I think it would be best for us to sit down.”

“Do you want anything to eat?” Inko asked, “We have some leftover beef.”

“I’m good I alright had dinner with my girlfriend,” Senshi said as he sat down at they’re
dining table. Inko soon sat down with a cup of tea.

“Is there something wrong with Izuku?” Inko asked.

“No, but this does concern Izuku,” Senshi said, “I believe he should do a special kind of
training. I have a friend that owns a private mountain area. He is willing to give residence
for Midoriya training. With all of the reporters lately, I thought it would be best to seclude
Midoriya from it all.”

“So you're going to have Izuku train in the mountains. How long would it last?” Inko asked.

“Two weeks,” the statement made Inko’s eyes widen.

“Two weeks, what about his school and grades or his home life?” Inko asked, “Will he be
safe in such a location? Would he even want to go?”

“Well, I think you should ask him,” Senshi said as he called Midoriya, who was hiding
around the corner behind Inko. The call surprised the boy and accidentally exposed himself
to his mom.
“Sorry,” he said, coming out of the corner. “Hello Sensei,” Izuku said while waving to his
teacher who waved back. “Well, I’m actually like the idea,” Izuku said nervously.

“But Izuku what about your school and grades? Missing two weeks is a big deal. Is this fight
worth it?” Inko asked her son, who seemed uncomfortable with the situation.

“Mom, I need to fight,” Izuku, said, “If I win I could get into U.A, my dream school. I could
finally show the world I can do things and that I have worth. If I ever want to become a hero
than I must DEFEAT HIM.”

Inko was surprised by the amount of courage Izuku had gained. He had changed from the
shy and defenseless boy she had supported. Was this the work of her little boy growing up?
O, maybe, something else was at work. Nevertheless, seeing him like this gave Inko
something she did not have in a long time, Hope. After so long of doubting Izuku, she might
just believe in him once more.

“Alright, you can go,” Inko, said.

FRIDAY:

“Izuku you got all your clothes?” Inko asked.

“Yes Mom,” Izuku replied as he put on a large backpack.

“What about your toothbrush and toothpaste? They’re really important,” his mom asked.

“I packed them, Mom,” Izuku said as he approached the door.

“Izuku."
“What is it, Mom?” Izuku replied.

Tears were forming in his mother’s eyes. “Please be safe.”

“I will,” Izuku responded in a confident voice.

Izuku met his Sensei by the nearby train station. His teacher was also carrying a large bag
that had his supplies. After a long train ride, they reached the destination, the entrance to a
private park. “Hey, does your friend know we’re here?” Midoriya asked his sensei.

“Yeah, he should be here.” Sensei took out his phone and tried to contact his friend. While
that was going on, Izuku noticed someone strange.

“Hey Sensei, is that your friend?” Izuku asked as he pointed to someone. That someone was
an old man walking on a cane.

“No, but he is related to him,” Senshi signaled Midoriya to follow him.

“Hello there young ones, can you help please help me? My house is on top of that hill and
my back hurts,” the old man said as he pointed to the highest hill nearby, “I have money.”

“That’s not necessary, it’s going be free of charge,” Senshi said, “Midoriya I’ll carry your
stuff, you help this man get home.”

“Okay,” Izuku said. He lowered his back and let the old man hop on, which unfortunately
was a mistake. Midoriya thought he was a frail old man, but he weighed much than Midoriya
believed. It felt like carrying a sofa made of steel. ‘This man has been eating too much,’
Midoriya said in his head.

“Come on Midoriya,” Senshi said as opened a gate, leading into a private path. Midoriya
tried his best to keep up, but the old man's weight kept holding him down. He tried sprinting,
but that was a big mistake. He tried his best to keep up with his Senshi, but the grown man
was too fast. Midoriya believed his sensei was doing it on purpose.

The walk felt like was forever. Imagine the one Midoriya took to his Sensei’s dojo (Which
was longer than 2 miles), but longer and more slopes. It drained Midoriya strength just
walking up the hill. The longer the walk became, the heavier the old man became. However,
Midoriya kept on walking. If he wanted to beat his upcoming opponent, he needed to get as
strong as possible. So keep on walking, even if his legs when screaming to stop.

That was until his Sensei made him stop. “Is something wrong?” Midoriya asked. He looked
around and did not see anything but trees and grass. Then he heard the sound of a gun
reloading. Before he could even react to the sound, Senshi instantly moved him and the old
man away from the path and into a bush. One second later, shotgun blasts echoed through
the forest, bursting Midoriya’s eardrums. The sudden shock distracted Midoriya from
noticing the old man getting off his back.

Once his hearing came back, Midoriya heard what sounded like an argument between the old
man, Senshi, and a new voice.

“YOU ASSHOLE YOU ALMOST SHOT US!” Senshi yelled.

“I wasn’t aiming for you or the kid, I was aiming for this old fuck,” the new voice said.

“WELL THIS OLD FUCK THINKS YOU DID A BAD JOB. YOU COULDN’T KILL ME
EVEN IF THE GUN WAS IN MY MOUTH,” the old man yelled.

“YOU SHUT UP. YOU HAVE HAVE BEEN AROUND FOREVER! YOU’RE OLDER
THAN DINOSAURS,” the new voice screamed.

Taking his head out of the bush, Midoriya could not believe what he was seeing. His sensei
was arguing with a short man carrying a double-barrel shotgun. The short man had short
brown hair and was wearing a camouflage outfit. He was also so angry that veins appeared
on his forehead.
 The sound of laughter then echoed through the forest. ”Oh God, this is even funnier than a
Rakugo play,” a familiar voice said. Suddenly, a young man descended from the trees and
Midoriya instantly recognized who it was.

“You’re Kure Renzo,” Midoriya said, revealing himself to everyone.

“At your service,” the prince of fighting said. “Prepare for the longest two weeks of your
life.”

Chapter End Notes

Here are the titles for the upcoming chapters.

Training and His past

Izuku vs Charkii

Rest and the first time

ALL MIGHT

A fight against a Friend.

 Importance of Fear and What happens before
Chapter Notes

Sorry, this is so late. I was very busy with personal stuff. But I hope you enjoy this
chapter.

Also fun fact: this is the first chapter where Izuku curses.

The whole thing was a surprise to Midoriya.

So many things were weird with this picture. ‘How is this even happening,’ Midoriya asked
himself.

”You know that was a bad hiding place. Everyone knew you were there,” the short man said
to Renzo.

`I didn't,’ Izuku said in his head.

”Hey you,” Kure Renzo said as he pointed to Midoriya. "How do you know my name? I've
never seen you before.” Midoriya did not know how to reply so he said the stupidest thing he
could say.

”Yes.”

”HAHAHAHAHAHA,” Renzo laughed like he was being tickled to death. "I might like you
little grasshopper. But still, someone should answer my question.”
”He saw your match against Donquixote Guerrero. It was quite brutal if I do say so myself,”
Shinu Senshi said. "To be honest I never imagined you would have come.”

“Well you still need to give me to stay,” Renzo said. He then grabbed Senshi’s shirt by the
collar and tugged at it, “You don’t like it when I’m angry.”

Senshi easily brushed his hand off his shoulder "We could talk here, but I think you’ll prefer
to talk alone.”

“Suit yourself,” Renzo said, “Just don’t bore me. I hate boring things.” He and Senshi then
went off the path, leaving Midoriya with the two lunatics.

“So, this was exciting,” the short man with a shotgun, said.

“You better give me a good reason to be here. I have matches to do and honestly, I think I
would rather be in a hundred more matches than handle whatever drama those two are
dealing with,” Renzo said as he walked with hands in his pockets.

Senshi found a large log on the ground and decided to sit there. “Have you heard of Raiden
Tameemon?”

“Are you talking about the Sumo Wrestler? Yeah, I’ve heard of him, and didn’t he die a long
time ago,” Renzo replied.

“A Sumo wrestler is going around using that same name. He claims to be the reincarnation
of the famous wrestler,” Senshi explained, “And I also heard that he’s going to be your next
opponent.”

“I’ve got nothing to worry about. It’s Sumo, nothing too bad,” Renzo proudly stated.
“Well, I from what I’ve seen, he’s going to annihilate you,” Senshi remarked, which ticked
Renzo off.

“You want to say that again,” Renzo started to use Removal on his arm turning it red, “If I
kill you now, the title of King will be all mine.” However, before Renzo noticed Senshi
quickly got behind him and pushed him to the ground.

“Just like that,” Senshi said, “You keep using the Removal too much. Besides, you are not
using Niko style to the fullest. If you did, Guerrero would have been a cakewalk.” Renzo
quickly got up and pulled his fist back.

NIKO STYLE ADAMINTIN KATA: IRON BREAKER + REMOVAL

IRON REMOVAL

This attack was so strong that Renzo once used it to destroy a car and Renzo threw his fist
right at Senshi’s chest. It was Renzo’s best offense move. However, it did not affect Senshi.

“You know I can teach you a few things for a price,” Senshi said to the star-struck Renzo.
Renzo then removed his fist from Senshi’s stomach.

“From what I’m guessing you want me to teach the Grasshopper. Well, what is in it for me?
Nothing in the Kure clan is free,” Renzo said.

“Midoriya wants to be a hero,” Senshi said, “Just like your dad.”

Renzo raised his eyebrow, “So, a lot of people want to be heroes. What makes him special?”

“He’s also quirkless like your father,” Senshi said, which caused Renzo’s eyes to widen.
“Can you imagine the pain and humiliation that boy suffered because of his dreams. Doesn't
that remind you of a certain someone?”
Renzo rubbed his hair, before concluding, "Fine, I'll do it, but only because I have nothing
else to do and I don’t want to lose to a fatty.”

“Good, now let’s regroup before” KABOOM “Before that happens.”

Midoriya was hiding once again; he did not want bullets to enter his head. However, he
feared that hiding behind a tree was not a smart idea.

“WHAT THE FUCK DID YOU SAY YOU OLD PIECE OF SHIT?” the shotgun wielder
said as he reloaded his gun.

“I SAID YOU AS GOOD AS A SHOT AS BLIND MAN WITH NO ARMS,” the old man
said as he took out his hunting rifle from his back (Which explained why he was so heavy to
carry.) A shooting match went on, while Midoriya hid in his bad hiding spot and wished to
go home.

‘Maybe I should have stayed with Kirishima,’ Izuku said in his head as bullets flew
everywhere. Luckily, for him, the madness ended when Senshi and Renzo returned. They
quickly disarmed the lunatics and gave them a lesson of not shooting each other when there
are people nearby.

The group then continued to walk up the path, with Midoriya not having to carry the old man
(It turns out he was faking his injury.) After a few more minutes of walking, they arrived at
their destination: a large wooden house in the middle of nowhere.

“Do you like it?” the short man without his shotgun asked, “It’s got plumbing, clean water,
electricity, and even WIFI. The best part is I built this whole thing myself.” He then noticed
Midoriya raising his hand, “What’s your question?”

“Who are you?” Midoriya asked. The question made Senshi and the old man laugh like
crazy, while Renzo tried to keep it in. The short man kept tears in his eyes from flowing
out.
He covered his face while answering, “Fukōna Hantā is my name.” He then turned his back
on the group as he began to cry.

“Oh I remember you,” Midoriya said, raising Hantā’s spirits, “Weren’t you in that
embarrassing video with that dolphin?”

“NO,” Hantā fell to the ground. “That was someone else.” Senshi’s and the old man's
laughter went wild. Even Renzo was giggling at Hantā’s misfortune.

“This man is the self-proclaimed greatest hunter in the world,” Senshi said as his laughter
died down.

“And I am his dad," the old man said, “Call me Mr.Hantā.”

“So that was fun,” Renzo said, “Let’s see this household.” The house was as good as Hantā
said. There was running water, electricity, and even air conditioning. There was also a fridge
with tons of food. This house had everything you need to survive. Renzo and Midoriya
were/ given a room with two separate beds.

“Well, how does it feel to be a celebrity?” Renzo asked Midoriya as he unpacked his clothes.

“Horrible,” Midoriya replied as he put away his All Might sweatshirt, “I never imagined that
they could be so relentless. Now I feel sympathy when a hero lashes out.”

“Trust me I understand,” Renzo, replied, “You should see me after a fight. Some of the
spectators treat me like the Pope. Fans are crazy.”

“Sounds rough,” Izuku, said as he finished packing, “So I’m all done with packing.”
“Same,” Renzo replied, “Now the training begins.”

They found themselves outside with Senshi; with him was a small bag. “Now that everyone
is here, let’s begin,” Senshi then reached into his bag and took out what looked like wearable
weights. “Put these on?” Senshi said as he tossed one towards Midoriya.

The young boy lunged to grab the weights, which were surprisingly heavy. “How much does
it weigh?” Izuku asked as he put it on his arm.

“A lot,” Senshi said, much to Izuku’s annoyance. Senshi then handed some to Renzo, who
easily put them on his legs and arms.

Izuku has not done weight training before, but he never imagined that weights were this
heavy. “These are special custom made weights,” Renzo said. “It was designed to take in
your body weight and be as heavy. The Kure clan created it. How did you get it?”

“That’s not important,” Senshi replied. “What’s important is your training. Midoriya, your
Muay Thai is all right but compared to your opponent, it is nothing. That’s why we’re going
to train you with the next best thing, the Niko Style.”

Renzo’s eyes widen, “Are you sure? I don’t think two weeks is enough time-”

“I learned Iron Fingers in a day,” Midoriya interpreted. Izuku’s statement surprised Renzo.
It took Renzo a month to learn Iron Fingers, but this random kid learned it in a day. Who was
he?

“What else do you know?” Renzo asked.

“Just that,” Izuku replied, “Your good with Niko Style.”

“Are you kidding, I’m the best with it,” Renzo proudly said, “Look I promised to teach you
all four katas.”

“He only needs to learn the Adamantine and Fire Katas,” Senshi said, “Since it’s going to be
Muay Thai match he’s going to wearing Boxing Gloves. That means no grappling and no
open palms.”

“Oh, then let us learn the FIRE KATA,” Renzo yelled as he pointed a finger to the sky.

Surprisingly, learning Fire Kata was not that complicated, but it still was not easy.

“Can you throw them more slowly?” Izuku asked as he dodged an apple thrown at his head.

“Nope,” Renzo said as he reached into a basket and threw an orange at Midoriya chest.

“Are sure this is the right way?” Senshi asked as he had a banana in his hand.

“It’s how I learned it,” Renzo said as threw a pineapple at Izuku, “Plus it’s fun.”

“Not for me,” Izuku yelled before Renzo threw a tomato at Izuku. “Is there a better way to
do this?”

“Why yes there is,” Renzo said, making both Senshi and Izuku look at him with weird looks.

“Then le-” Izuku was interrupted by a tomato being thrown at his face.

Renzo then noticed the mad looks being thrown his way. “What did I do?”
So turns out there was a better way to learn Fire Kata and you’ll never believe it. It was
running. Not running up a mountain or running on top of a lake, just plain old running.
However, there was a catch. Have you ever run eight miles before? Imagine running eight
miles but having to constantly run at full speed without stopping.

That is exactly what Izuku was currently doing now. Izuku was supposed to run in one large
circle. Renzo said that if he stopped even for a moment, then the training would be
pointless. Most people would have slowed down around the second or the third mile, but not
Midoriya. He was fully dedicated to his training. He would have continued if not for a
strange sound.

GRRRR

Izuku turned his head around and saw A HUGE BEAR COMING RIGHT TOWARDS HIM.

Upon seeing the wild bear, Izuku ran at speeds that rivaled raced cars. He ran as far as he
could trying his best not to look back. He could feel the breath of the mighty animal behind
his neck, which made him run even faster. Even when he saw the wooden house in front of
him, he didn’t stop in fear of the bear eating him alive.

The only thing that stopped him was Senshi grabbing him by the collar. “The hell’s gotten
into you?” Senshi asked the freighted boy.

“BEAR” Izuku shouted as he pointed to the beast behind him. However, the monstrous beast
suddenly stopped. A zip was heard and the bear suddenly became two men in a costume.

“Well that was fun,” Fukōna Hantā said as he took off his bear costume.

“I may hate you, but you’re right on that one,” Mr. Hanta said.

“What’s going on? Senshi asked.

“Renzo paid us,” Hanta explained.

“And it was worth it,” Renzo said as he appeared out of nowhere.

After a quick session of beating some sense into the three, Senshi cracked his knuckles. ”If
anyone is doing something like that again I will kick all three of you off this mountain like a
football,” Senshi declared.

“Yes sir,” Renzo, Fukōna, and Mr.Hantā said as they rubbed the bumps on their heads.

“Now Midoriya,” Senshi said, “Let’s get back to your training.”

“So how exactly am I going to learn Adamantine Kata?” Izuku asked. He was currently
wearing boxing gloves and was inside the house. The house had a basement dedicated to
working out, including a boxing ring a sandbag.

“Well, you know how you harden your fingers. Imagine doing that but with your arms,”
Renzo said as he stood next to the sandbag. “Here let me show you.” Taking a few steps
back, Renzo released the tension in his arm, and then he hardened them.

NIKO STYLE ADAMANTINE KATA: IRON BREAKER

KABOOM

The sandbag went flying and all the sand inside spilled out. “Like that,” Renzo said.

“Also don’t break the sandbag,” Senshi said as he hung another sandbag up, “We only got
five left.”
“So just harden my arm,” Izuku said.

“Yeah it’s easy,” Renzo said he then went behind the sandbag and held it still, “Go ahead
punch it.”

Izuku did the same thing he did with Iron Fingers. Imaging every muscle Izuku positioned
his arm and let loose. It did not leave as much as an impact as Renzo’s punch but it was still
strong.

“Did I do something wrong?” Izuku asked.

“No,” Renzo said, “No one gets it right the first time. Do not worry about it.

“Okay,” Midoriya replied.

“Okay I understand the running and beating the bag, but what kind of training would I be
doing here?” Midoriya asked. They were standing next to a rocky cliff and Senshi had a dark
look on his face. Renzo was not there, it was just Senshi and Midoriya.

“Midoriya what do you think is my greatest technique?” Senshi asked his student.

“Well, if you asked me, then I would say Dragon Shot,” Izuku replied. Senshi shook his
head. “Well you told me about a technique that can control your body temperature,” Senshi
shook his head again. “Okay, then what is your greatest technique?”

“Keep this a secret,” Senshi said, “I have a technique that not only increases durability but
can also decrease pain as well.”

“Well that sounds incredible; why haven’t you taught me it before?” Izuku asked.
“Because it’s not a technique that can be learned in a dojo,” Senshi explained, “It’s a
technique that can only be learned in a life or death situation.”

That is when he realized why there was a cliff. “Oh god,” Izuku’s eyes widen as he looked
down into the cliff. All he saw was rocks and a fog co. “I... I can’t do it,” he nervously said.

“Alright, let's go back,” Senshi said

There were only a few moments in Izuku’s life where he was scared. This is was one of
those times. Jump off a cliff to get stronger, NO WAY. Izuku valued his life did not want to
take the risk and become food for the crows. He would just work out like usual, he did not
need to risk his life.

After some time working out, Izuku found himself eating dinner with everyone else. They
sat in a long table with a plate in the middle carrying a big fish.

“What do you think?” Fukōna Hantā asked, “Just caught that one today. It’s pretty good,
don't you think?”

“I’ve caught bigger when I was ten,” Mr.Hantā said, which caused another fight between the
two. As the two Hantā’s fought each other, Izuku asked a question that was on his mind.

“Hey, Mr.Hantā,” Izuku said, “How do you know my Sensei?”

“I fought him once,” Hantā said before his father smashed a chair on his head.

“AND YOU LOST,” Mr.Hantā yelled.

“You two fought,” Izuku said, “How did that go?”

“He was trying to ‘Hunt’ me and I was just trying to survive,” Senshi explained, “It took five
days and it was the second-longest match in my life.”

“Second! The hell was your longest?” Renzo said as he ate his fish.

“Well, that’s a long story. It all started in New York where,” Senshi would have finished that
sentence. If not for the fact, that Mr.Hantā crashed onto the table like a WWE wrestler,
destroying the meal. “Well I guess Dinner’s over,” Senshi said as he got up to use the
bathroom.

It was nighttime, and everyone should have been sleeping. However, one boy was still
awake. No matter how hard he tried, Izuku could not get sleep. He was thinking about the
cliff earlier. Should he have done it, should he jump and see if he would survive? Would
Renzo have done it?

Wanting to clear his head, Izuku got out of bed and went outside on the balcony. He leaned
against the balcony and looked at the moon. A bright full moon lit the night and cast a shine
on the forest. After a short while, Renzo also got up and walked outside to greet Midoriya.

“Couldn’t sleep,” Renzo said, to which Midoriya responded with a nod, “Same. What's on
your mind?”

”I'm scared,” Midoriya said, "My sensei showed me a way to get stronger and it involves me
doing something dangerous. However, I am afraid of doing it. I am afraid of something
happening and afraid of not seeing my mother again. Sensei said I did not have to do it but
that just makes me more nervous. I want to get stronger, but I’m not sure if I’m willing to
risk my life.”

Renzo could tell Midoriya was upset; he was not the best was people but even could tell
something was wrong. If only he was his sister, she was great with people. Wait a minute,
that's it; his family. ”Want to hear a story about my family?” Renzo asked. Midoriya replied
by nodding.
”I am sure you have heard, the Kure clan is a family of assassins, and we have kept that
tradition since the Edo period. The clan was and still is trying to be the best that no one ever
was: often by creating new and dangerous techniques or by selective breeding. Although that
method has been dying down in this new age of quirks, and family members can now marry
whomever they want. However, that rule does not apply to the main family; because the
main family is so important, they have to produce a great heir. That is where my father
comes in.”

”You see the Kure clan is famous in the underground and my father at the time was some
random person who fought in underground matches. Yet, my mother and father fell in love
with each other and wanted to get married, much to the approval of the Kure Clan. They
were against the marriage but gave them a deal. If my dad defeated the strongest warrior in
the Kure Clan and then he could marry my mother. My father was at first skeptical, but then
his friends were threatened and had no choice but to fight. My father was expected to lose
and die right there, he was outclassed both physically and technically, and that was the
thoughts of everyone there, even my mother. Somehow, he won. My dad beat my uncle one
on one and officially entered the Kure clan. My parents got married and nine months later, I
was born, then two years later, my sister was born. They then lived happily ever after.”

”Wow, so against all odds, your father still won. That's amazing” Izuku said.

”I know, and surprisingly he and my uncle became close friends. They later taught me Niko
style and Kure style,” Renzo explained, “Did you learn the lesson?”

“Lesson, there was a lesson!” Izuku said.

“Forget it,” Renzo said as he went back to bed.

“What was the lesson?” Izuku asked.

“I said forget it,” Renzo replied.

“What, can I ask you a question? Why do you fight in the arena?” Izuku asked.
Renzo turned back and looked with his dark eyes. “To become the King.”

The next day was even harder for Izuku. A lack of sleep was weighing him down, and the
workout today was harder than yesterday. He did 500 push-ups, 500 sit-ups, and over 500
squats. No man, much less a middle scholar, should ever do this much exercise in a day, but
that was not the end of his trouble. Because they were in the middle of the woods, they need
firewood, so someone had to chop down firewood. Guess who that someone was.

Well, at least he was not running from a bear. The ax he used was very light, but due to his
weights, the ax felt like it weighed a ton. After chopping down some wood, Midoriya finally
got a break.

“Hey has anyone seen my dad?” Fukōna Hantā asked, “His lunch is ready.”

“I’ll go get him,” Midoriya said.

“Thanks, he might be out by the garden over there,” Hantā said as he pointed to a path, “He
goes there a lot to farm pickles.”

“Don’t worry I’ll get him,” Midoriya said as he ran off. It was a quick run and Izuku
instantly found the old man. He was in a garden that had a big chunk of the soil already
softened. Mr. Hantā was doing Hoe farming and did not even stop when he noticed
Midoriya. “Mr. Hantā, your son says lunch is ready,” Izuku said.

“BAH, the youngster has probably poisoned the food,” Mr.Hantā said as he continued to
farm.

“Want me to help you, I don’t mind doing it,” Midoriya said as he held out his hand.
“Sure, do some real work,” the old man said as he put the Hoe in Midoriya’s hand. Midoriya
tried to do some farm work but nearly every time he swung the Hoe, the old man would
criticize something he did wrong. After a while, Izuku finally got a stance the old man liked.
After swinging the Hoe a few times, Izuku asked: “Hey so what are you farming?”

“Pickles, like we always should be,” Mr.Hantā let out a grunt when he finished his sentence.
That was when something came to Midoriya.

“Oh, now I remember, Hantā Fruit parlor. My mom buys a lot of fruit from that company,”
Midoriya stated.

“NO, we are a pickle company. We will always be a pickle company” Mr.Hantā yelled.

“Is that why you hate him so much? Because he changed the company,” Izuku asked.

“It was a company that was created from the blood of my ancestors,” Mr.Hantā explained,
“And he changed it. So I disowned him and this little rivalry ” The man began to argue with
himself while Midoriya continued to do the same as before.

“Hey, can I ask you a question?” Midoriya asked.

“Sure why not, I got nothing better to do,” Mr.Hantā replied.

“Say there was something that you need to do, but you were too afraid to do it because it was
dangerous. Would you do it?” Izuku asked.

Mr.Hantā sat down on the ground and looked at the blue sky, “That’s a hard question, it
reminds me of my hunting days. Whenever I saw new prey, I would ask myself ‘Should I?’
If yes I would feast, if no I would return home hungry. I have even regretted killing some of
the animals, but yet I still hunt. I don’t know the answer to everything, but if you truly want
to do it, be prepared for the consequences.”
Izuku was so focused by the old man that he had completely stopped farming.

He also didn't notice the giant bear standing right behind him. However, Hantā did and gave
an appropriate reaction.

”SWEET MOTHER OF JESUS CHRIST THAT'S A BIG BEAR,” Mr. Hantā yelled as he
pointed to the beast behind Midoriya. Midoriya turned around saw the bear right in front of
him. It was a giant black bear that was way bigger than the average bear. The eyes also had
a dark red look to it, making the creature look even dangerous. It was so scary that it caused
Midoriya to distance himself from the beast. ”I recognize this bear,” Mr.Hantā said, ”I killed
and ate its mother.”

“WHAT!” Midoriya yelled. The bear got down on his paws and was ready to pounce.
“Mr.Hantā what should we do?” Midoriya asked, however, the old man wasn’t there.

“RUN YOU, STUPID CHILD,” Mr.Hantā yelled behind Midoriya. The bear roared and
Midoriya ran like the wind.

“I think this is the wrong way to deal with a bear,” Midoriya said as caught up to Mr.Hantā.

“Trust me I used to fight bears all the time,” Mr.Hantā said, but then the bear caught up to
then, “FASTER.” They both went as fast as they could to escape the bear and Midoriya was
able to distance himself from the beast. However, the old man was not as lucky.

Mr.Hantā had tripped on a tree root and found himself eating the dirt. The bear had caught
up and was about to strike. At this moment, Midoriya had two options 1. Face the bear and
save Mr.Hantā but risk his own life or 2. Run and tell the others what happened.

‘What should I do? What should I do?’ Midoriya asked himself. Before he knew it, he
picked option 1. Izuku quickly closed the distance between him and the bear. Before he
knew it, Izuku punched the bear right between the eyes. The bear immediately stopped in its
tracks and had its eyes closed. ‘Wait, is this Iron Breaker? And I went so fast, THAT MUST
BE FIRE KATA,’ Midoriya grew a smile on his face ‘I DID IT I CAN'T BELIEVE I DID IT.’
His simile ended once the bear got back up.

“Aw shit,” Midoriya said as the bear swiped his claw.

Midoriya would have died, if not for Renzo appearing in front of him and punching the bear.
“MUDA,” Renzo yelled as he punched the bear right in the stomach. The bear went flying
away and once it got back up, ran away with a scared look on his face.

“Hot damn I’m strong,” Renzo said as he admired his muscles.

“Are you guys alright?” Sensei said as he appeared behind Renzo, “We were getting
worried.”

“Dad,” Fukōna Hantā ran up to his father, “Are you alright.” It was a heartwarming moment;
father and son had come together. Well, it would have, if not for Mr.Hantā pride.

“Now you’re caring about me!” Mr.Hantā yelled, “What’s with this heartwarming bullshit?”

That did not please Fukōna at all. He then wrapped his hands around his father's neck, “YOU
OLD PIECE OF SHIT, I SHOWED SYMPATHY TO YOU AND THIS IS HOW YOU
FUCKING RESPOND!”

His father then started to punch his son in the face. Another fight between the father and son
began, and everyone else was forced to watch. “Shouldn’t we interfere?” Midoriya asked.
“No it’s better this way,” Senshi said. “They’ve been fighting for years and no therapy on this
planet can change that.”

“By the way, how did you know we were in danger?” Midoriya asked.

“Well that would be me,” Renzo said as he entered the conversation. “I heard the familiar
sounds of an angry bear, called the others, and then save you.”

“Thank you, Renzo,” Midoriya said as he bowed to the Kure boy.

“Yeah it’s no big deal,” Renzo said as he flexed his muscles.

LATER THAT DAY, MORE SPECIFICALLY THE AFTERNOON:

They were back at it with Adamantine Kata. However, this time it was much more
satisfying. “Wow Midoriya you’ve improved,” Renzo said as he watched Midoriya punch
the sandbag. “What made you so strong?”

“Thank you,” Izuku said as he wiped the sweat off his head. “Well, I guess good luck.”

“Pray that luck doesn’t run out,” Renzo said, “We still have more techniques to learn.”

After another hour of cruel workouts, Izuku needed to say something to his Sensei. “I’m
ready,” Izuku boldly stated.

A dark look appeared on his teacher's face, “You better be.”

They were back at the cliff and Midoriya was staring down at the cliff. It looked the same as
yesterday: dark, gloomy, and no end in sight. “You sure you’re ready?” Senshi asked.

Midoriya took one last look into the cliff before backing away and then he jumped right in
face first. ‘That was a stupid mistake,’ Izuku said in his head. He saw boulders and tree
branches fly past his vision. ‘Got to slow down, got to slow down,’ Izuku said in his head.
However, time seemed to slow down for the green-haired boy, things got slower and his
vision went faster. ‘There,’ Izuku moved his body and jumped off another landing platform
and then another and another until he reached the ground. At first, Izuku could not believe it,
he was alive.

“I’m alive, I’M ALIVE,” Izuku yelled out loud.

“Okay, I hear you,” Senshi happily said. He then threw down a rope to the young boy, “Grab
on.” Izuku happily grabbed onto the rope and then begin climbing back up.

Today was the second day of training, and Izuku is stronger than ever.

TWO WEEKS LATER:

“Goodbye, thank you for everything you did for me,” Izuku Midoriya said as he waved to the
Hantā family. He was even more muscular than before and had somehow gotten taller.

“Come on Midoriya the bus is going to leave soon,” Renzo yelled.

“Wait one second,” Mr.Hantā said as brought out a bento, “These are the greatest pickles I’ve
ever made. They shall grant you victory.”

“Thank you,” Izuku said, “I’ll never forget your advice.”

“You better not,” the old man watched as Izuku ran off and then turned to his son. “I thought
you would be angry at me for giving Midoriya those pickles.”

“Nope, he’s a good kid” Fukōna replied, “I just pray that he’s ready for the fight that’s
coming.”

Going back to Midoriya, he had fallen asleep on the bus. His head was leaning on Senshi’s
shoulder, who did not mind.

“Renzo, there is something I need to tell you,” Sendai said to the boy across from him.

“Sure, what is it?” Renzo said.

“I must thank you for saving Midoriya’s life,” Senshi said, “That bear would have certainly
killed him if not for you. Therefore I must say, thank you.”

Renzo just sulked and replied with “It was nothing; I was testing how strong I was.”

Senshi had a small giggle, ‘Your father was right, you would make an excellent hero.’

AT A GYM:

“Holy cow Midoriya, I think you're going to send that thing flying,” Kirishima said as he
watched Midoriya punched a sandbag. The punches were so strong, that the sandbag
practically came close to breaking from its chain. “What were you doing for the last two
weeks?” Kirishima asked.

“Oh you know, training,” Midoriya replied as he continued punching the sandbag.
“I need to do some more training,” Kirishima said. He then noticed something weird.
Standing by Midoriya, he noticed that Midoriya had surpassed him in size. ‘Aw dang it,’
Kirishima said in his head, ‘There goes my one upside against him. Well, I could do
something manly.’

“Hey Midoriya, want to learn a cool technique?” Kirishima asked with a smile.

“Sure,” Midoriya replied as he got into the boxing ring with Kirishima.

“This technique was used by the late great Ippo Makunouchi,” Kirishima stated, “It is his
most iconic technique.”

“I’m ready to learn,” Izuku boldly said.

“DEKU!” a certain blonde boy yelled. Midoriya turned around, revealing a small bruise on
his face. “WHERE THE HELL HAVE YOU BEEN FOR THE LAST TWO WEEKS!”

“Training,” Midoriya replied as he started to walk away.

“HELL NO,” Bakugo then grabbed Midoriya by the collar and twisted him around, not
noticing that Midoriya was now his height, “YOU BETTER TELL ME OR-“ Bakugo never
got to finish his sentence. Before the blonde boy had realized, Midoriya was grabbing his
arm and was forcing Bakugo to let go. Bakugo then saw something that made him even more
curious. ‘Are those weights?’ Bakugo asked himself.

“I’m sorry Bakugo but class is starting soon,” Midoriya said. With that, he left the blonde
boy alone with the rest of their classmates, who were watching the event unfold.

“WHAT ARE LOOKING AT?” Bakugo yelled, causing everyone around him to run away.
Even his so-called friends. “Fucking Deku,” Bakugo said under his breath.
One week until the fight and Midoriya was more pumped than ever. The boy was currently
doing his Roadwork. He would have continued if not for a certain orange-haired girl.
“Midoriya, is that you?” Itsuka Kendo asked.

“Yeah, it’s been a while,” Midoriya said, “How have you been?”

“Great, but you on the other hand” Kendo checked her height compared to his, “How did you
get so tall.”

“Oh you know: pushups, sit-ups, and plenty of juice” Midoriya replied.

“Hey, I heard about your upcoming flight. How did you get such a lucky chance?” Kendo
asked.

“Well, it’s a long story,” Midoriya replied.

“Are you going to use Karate in your fight?” Kendo asked.

“Well I’m not sure,” Midoriya said.

“WHAT” Kendo yelled which caused some people to turn their attention to the duo. “Come
with me,” Kendo said as she began to drag Midoriya away.

“Where are we going?” Izuku asked.

“My house, I have to show you something,” Kendo said.

‘Okay then,’ Izuku said in his head while Kendo dragged him.
After a while, the duo reached the girl's home. It was a traditional Japanese household, with
sliding paper doors and even nice rugs. “Wow, your house is beautiful,” Midoriya said as he
took his shoes off.

“Thanks,” Kendo said, a blush appeared on her face. “This is the first time I’ve brought a
boy home,” she whispered under her breath.

“What did you say?” Izuku asked.

“Nothing, but come with me,” Itsuka started to drag Midoriya again until they reached a
special room. “This is where my father and I train,” Kendo said. It was a room filled with
workout supplies like bench presses and sandbags.

“Watch me,” Kendo said as she stood right in front of the sandbag. She got into a straight
position, her hands were right next to her hips and her legs were firm. In a flash, the sandbag
went flying and her right leg was up in the air.

“Did you see what?” Kendo asked; Midoriya nodded yes. “Want to learn how to do it?”
Midoriya said yes again.

Rikido Sato was having a bad time. After he lost to Midoriya Sato had to do even more
intense training; as if the training before was not bad enough. Not only that, but he was also
taking Judo lessons; they were just as bad as wrestling. Also, Midoriya was going to be in a
televised match against a famous Muay Thai fighter. It’s just his bad luck; if only he could
teach Midoriya a lesson.

“Sato, is that you?” Midoriya said, taking Sato’s head away from the clouds.

“Uh, yes it is me,” Sato replied.

“It’s been a while,” Midoriya said, “Well I’ll love to stay and chat but I got to go.”

“Wait one minute,” Sato said as he grabbed Midoriya, “I want to show you something.” He
dragged Midoriya into an alleyway. “Now for me to show you, you have to punch me. Aim
for my face and tell me before you punch.”

“Okay, are you sure about this?” Izuku asked as he put up his fists.

“I’m sure and don’t hold back on me,” Sato said.

“As you wish,” Izuku replied, in a quick second, he threw a fast jab aimed at Sato’s face.
However, Sato was able to put all of his punches down, no matter how fast or strong they
were.

“This technique is called Parrying,” Sato explained, “It's a common technique in Boxing and
since your opponent is a striker, I thought you might need to learn such a move.”

“Thank you, Sato,” Izuku said, “I might use it well.”

THE WEIGHT CHECK:

It was the day before the fight and it will be the first time the opponent's meet each other, so
it was a special occasion. On a good note, the fight had lost interest so not a lot of paparazzi
will be there.

Izuku was the first to arrive; accompanying him was Kirishima and Hageshi. They were
going to be his seconds during the match. Since Midoriya was the only one who as there, he
was the first to go.

“49 kg, your good,” one of the workers said. Midoriya got off and was able to hear the
comments of the reporters.
“Dang, for a Middle Schooler he’s got a great body,” one Reporter said.

“He must be popular in school,” another reporter said.

‘Really,’ Izuku said in his head as a blush appeared on his face.

Suddenly the air in the room became colder and the tension increased. Chaisai Chakrii had
entered the room. With him were his coach and his translator.

“Chakrii is sorry he’s late,” his translator said, “We are new to this country and got lost.
Please forgive us.”

Some reporters mumbled under their breaths but quickly dismissed it. Chakrii was quickly
weighed and was one kilogram heavier than Midoriya. His body was also like Midoriya’s:
tall, muscular, and stronger than the average middle scholar.

After Chakrii weight was checked, the boy from Thailand went up to Midoriya. He said
something in Thai that Midoriya couldn’t understand, but even he knew what it meant.

“Hey what did he say?” Kirishima asked.

“Um well,” the translator was creating sweating despite it being cold, “He said he’s never
beaten a Japanese opponent before.”

The reporters went crazy. They yelled at the boy who did not know what they were saying.
If they weren’t cheering Midoriya before, they were now.

“Well maybe we should teach some manners in you,” Hageshi said as she cracked her
knuckles, “I hate confident bastards like you.”
“Please don’t do that,” Someone said as they entered the room, “He has a fight tomorrow.”

The moment that person entered that room, everyone gasped. “It’s you,” they all said.

FIVE MINUTES EARLIER:

Senshi grabbed a soda can from a vending Machine and gulped it down. “Well, this is an
interesting site,” someone said, “Never thought the King would be having a soda.”

“Hey I’m human too Nạkrb,” Senshi said as took another sip, “Also since when have you
been able to speak Japanese”

“For a while now, also you don’t have to call me by my Hero name,” Nạkrb said. He then
propped himself against the wall, “So what have you been doing for the last couple of
years?”

“If I said training in a super-secret temple and getting rid of my evil side, would you believe
me?” Senshi asked.

“Maybe,” Nạkrb looked at his watch, “I better get going now. I hope to see you tomorrow;
it’s going to be one hell of a show. Oh yeah, one thing before I go.”

The Hero turned around and faced Senshi, “Chakrii and Midoriya are more alike than you
think. They both were denied a power which so many have?” Nạkrb then walked away,
leaving the confused Senshi alone.

‘The hell does that mean?’ Senshi asked as he took another sip.

NOW
“Please don’t do that,” Nạkrb said as he entered the room, “He has a fight tomorrow.”

The moment that person entered that room, everyone gasped. “It’s you,” they all said.

No one could believe it. The number Seven hero in the world was standing in front of them
all. “For those asking why I’m here,” the hero then walked up to his student. “I’m going to
be his second in the fight.”

The reporters went crazy.

THE DAY OF THE FIGHT:

“Hey Amajiki-Kun,” a certain blue-haired girl said. “Are you going to see the big fight? Can
we watch it at your house? Or do you want to see it at my house? Or maybe Togata’s house.”

“Well, I don’t mind you guys coming over,” the first-year UA student said. “But we are going
to be second years soon, are we sure we should be watching such a thing.”

“Nonsense Amajiki,” his blond best friend said. “Whoever wins this fight could be our
Kohai. We need to cheer them on, especially the Midoriya guy.”

“Are you sure about that?” Amajiki asked. “His opponent not only has more experience but
also has a top ten hero on his side.

“Sure you may be right about that, but Midoriya’s name sounds like it has a lot of POWER,”
Mirio yelled, which caused everyone to turn their attention to him.

“Okay, guys call down,” Imai Cosmo said as he tried to calm his classmates. The young
blonde boy was currently hosting a viewing party and everyone in his class was invited.
“Hey, Sato why don’t you tell everyone how you fought Midoriya?” Cosmo said to calm his
classmates.

Everyone gasped, which got the sugar boy's attention. Sato was currently taking a cake out
of the oven. Sato did not want to come but Imai not only convinced him to come but also
support Midoriya. Two things he didn’t expect to do.

Anyway, everyone at the party rushed to Sato and asked him a million questions.

“When did this happen?”

“What was he like?”

“That’s cool Sato,” one girl said.

“Wait, are you serious?” Sato did not believe it. A girl said he was cool. “Yeah I fought
Midoriya, and it was a super cool match,” while Sato began to describe his fight, Imai Cosmo
began to have some freshly baked cake.

A blond girl was walking home with tears in her eyes. She had been recently caught doing
her “unnatural habits” and everyone ridiculed her because of it. Therefore, it was not her
fault that blood tasted so good.

“This is looking to be in an exciting match, Tom. So many people have turned up and so
many are expecting a bloodbath.”

Blood. Did he say blood?

Himiko Toga turned her attention to the TV on display. Maybe she should stay and watch.
“Alright, who wants to see Deku lose?” Bakugo asked as he plopped some snacks down on a
table.

“Me,” both of his friends said as they consumed the snacks.

“Wow, you guys sure are prepared,” Mr. Bakugo said as he sat in his recliner chair.

“Hell yeah, I can’t wait to see Deku lose. Especially after ignoring me for weeks,” Bakugo
said.

“So you think Midoriya will lose,” Mr. Bakugo said.

“Yeah, that loser has no right to be in such an event,” Bakugo stated, “He’s going to lose after
the first punch.”

“Want to bet on that?” Mr. Bakugo said, “If you are right, I’ll give you and your friends
10,000 yen each.”

“What’s the catch,” Bakugo was hotheaded, but he was no idiot.

“Simple, you and your friends paint the house. The entire house,” Mr.Bakugo said.

“Deal,” Bakugo said, much to the dismay of his friends.

While all this was going on, Izuku was stretching in the waiting room. Kirishima was there
too, he was giving some last-minute advice and helping him stretch. Hageshi was in the
bathroom and was going to join them soon.
“Just remember, no matter what your opponent says; Ignore him. He will try to get to you
and get under your nerves. Just remember, you must win.”

“I know Kirishima,” Izuku said. A knock on the door came and Kirishima answered it.

“Hello, is it alright if I speak to Midoriya?” Senshi asked the black-haired boy.

“Yeah sure,” Kirishima widen the door, allowing Senshi to come in.

“Hey, Midoriya are you ready?” Senshi asked.

”I’m pretty sure,” Izuku replied.

“What’s wrong? You should be one hundred percent sure,” Senshi asked his student.

“I’m scared,” Midoriya replied. “He has more experience and more training than me. Also,
he has the help of a top ten hero. Can I even win?”

“Midoriya did you even know what Martial Arts was designed for,” Senshi got down on his
knees and placed his hand on Midoriya's shoulder, “Martial Arts was used for the weak to
beat the strong. So use Martial Arts to beat the strong.”

A simile appeared on Midoriya’s face. “Thank you Sensei.”

Another knock appeared and a man came out. “Izuku Midoriya, we’re calling you.”

Izuku got up, “It’s time.” Izuku put on a Mongkhon and a coat, “Let’s do this.” Midoriya
and Kirishima left the room, along the way Hageshi joined them.
“Your ready for this kiddo?” Hageshi asked.

“Yeah, I’m ready,” Izuku replied. After a couple of seconds of walking, they walked out of
the entrance was greeted by a roaring crowd. They’re cheering drowned over the announcer
who had called Izuku.

“Dear go this many people,” Kirishima said. “You’ve drawn in quite a crowd.”

“Well of course,” Hageshi said. “When a top ten hero is involved, people get excited.”

“We better put on a great show then,” Izuku said as he got into the ring.

After the crowd died down, the announcer revealed the next fighter, “From the lands of
Thailand, the boy that has heroes across the world turning their heads, the one, and only
CHAISAI CHAKRII.” The moment the announcer said his name, the boy ran out of the other
entrance and jumped onto the ring.

BOOM

His landing was so loud that the entire stadium heard it. “Let’s get this show on the road,”
Chakrii said in Thai.

After his explosive entrance, another exciting figure entered the scene. “And look at that,”
the announcer said. “It’s the number seven hero Nạkrb.” Then moment the pro hero came
into the spotlight, the crowd went nuts. It was expected, he was a famous hero in Japan
because of the number of times he is work with All Might.

“Now before we begin, we must do a little Sarama show,” the announcer said as music from
Thailand began to play. After the show, the referee came up to the ring and stated the rules.
There was a Thai Speaker with the referee so that Chakrii can understand the referee.
“Rule One: there are five rounds with three minutes in each. No additional rounds. Rule
Two: Only Punches and Kicks to the face. The Elbow and Knee can go anywhere else. Rule
Three: Once an opponent is down you cannot attack them until they get back up. If you are
knocked down three times in a single round, you are knocked out. Rule Four: No head butts,
biting, or poking the eyes. You will get a penalty for that. Rule Five: Disrespectful conduct
will also get you penalties. Rule Six: My word is law, do you understand?” Both Izuku and
Chakrii nodded. “Now shake hands,” Izuku and Chakrii shook hands, despite wearing
boxing gloves. After that, they both went to their corners.

“Midoriya, I can’t wait to see you kick his ass,” Hageshi said.

“Midoriya, don’t lose. I still need to win against you,” Kirishima said from the sidelines.

“Thank you,” Izuku said. He then turned to the crowd and saw someone important to him,
his mother.

THE PREVIOUS DAY:

“Izuku, I got something to show you,” Inko Midoriya stated. Her son came out of his room
and into the kitchen, where Inko had a gift on her lap. “Open it up, I worked hard on it,”
Inko said.

Unwrapping the gift Izuku found a pair of blue boxing shorts. “I know they aren’t well
made. But I wanted to show you that I’ll support you no matter who you fight,” Inko
explained.

Tears formed in Midoriya's eyes, “Thank you, Mom.” He then hugged his mother.

After spotting his mother in the crowd, Izuku gave her a thumb up. Which his mother
responded with another thumbs up.
“Fighters get ready,” the announcer said. Midoriya and Chakrii moved away from the
corners and went center stage. Chakrii put on a Muay Thai stance, with his hands near his
face and his body straight. Midoriya, on the other hand, put on a boxing stance: with his
hands low and his knees bending.

‘So you're going to use boxing against me. That’s not a good idea,’ Chakrii said in his head.

“BEGIN,” the announcer yelled.

KABOOM

Izuku immediately started with an extremely fast jab to Chakrii’s face. In just one second,
Chakrii was already on the ground.

“DEAR GOD, DID YOU SEE THAT? IN JUST ONE SECOND MIDORIYA WAS ABLE
TO KNOCK HIS OPPONENT DOWN,” the announcer yelled.

“1, 2, 3, 4,” the referee said.

‘How is this even possible? I could barely see his punch,’ Chakrii said.

“5, 6, 7,” the referee continued his count. Chakrii got up and from the look of his eyes, he
was pissed.

‘How’s that? ARE YOU STILL LOOKING DOWN ON ME NOW,’ Izuku yelled in his head.

One of the greatest fights in Izuku’s life BEGINS NOW.

 Izuku Midoriya vs Chaisai Chakrii
Chapter Notes

If anyone is wondering why the Announcer isn't saying anything, it's because I didn't
want to write Dialogue of something that just happened.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

The crowd was shocked. The person most expected to win had fallen on the first punch.
However, that just made them more excited, especially when Chakrii got up. The crowd was
pumped.

“MIDORIYA, MIDORIYA, MIDORIYA,” the crowd cheered.

As they cheered, Chakrii threw a roundhouse kick right towards Izuku’s chin. Izuku was
barely able to dodge the attacks. However, that didn’t stop Chakrii’s assault. The Thai boy
threw more roundhouse kicks aimed at Izuku’s face, but Izuku dodged every one of them.

‘I can't dodge forever,’ Izuku said in his head. ‘I need to attack him or else his attack is going
to hit me.’

After dodging another kick, Izuku charged towards his opponent. However, his stomach was
wide open, which allowed Chakrii to kick him straight in the stomach. Izuku was sent
backward, and his stomach hurt like hell. Yet that wasn’t the end of Chakrii onslaught.

Chakrii threw a powerful right kick towards Izuku’s left leg. After that, Chakrii launched
another kick towards Izuku's stomach. However, it didn't land, as Izuku had successfully
dodged the attack. Once his foot was back on the ground, Chakrii threw an uppercut, which
was countered by Izuku's right punch to the face. Izuku then threw a left hook to Chakrii's
face.
At this point, Chakrii's face had started to bleed. His red blood contrasted against his dark
skin.

Chakrii wrapped his hands around Izuku's neck and brought it down to his knee. Fortunately,
Izuku was able to block the attack with his Arms. Unfortunately, it left a powerful impact on
his arms.

Chakrii continued to attack Izuku's arms, never stopping even for a little bit. 'If your arms get
damaged enough, then your punches will lose their strength,' Chakrii said in his head.

Izuku arms took a powerful beating, his arms turned purple and his bones began to crack.
Izuku escaped the dangerous clinch, but at the expense of his arms, even the inexperienced
crowd can see that Izuku was in trouble.

Chakrii smiled at his work. Without his punches, Izuku lost half of his powerful attacks.
Chakrii charged at Izuku, with his guard down and his body exposed. However Chakrii
forgot one major thing about Izuku, he had legs.

Doing a three-sixty spin, Izuku kicked Chakrii right in the face. A tooth went flying out of
the boy's mouth. 'I have to thank Kendo for that move,' Izuku said in his head.

Chakrii stepped back and took in the damage. Moving his tongue to where his tooth used to
be, Chakrii noticed his missing tooth.

If he wasn't angry before, he was now! Chakrii charged towards Midoriya at speeds faster
than before and punched Midoriya in the face. Then a left punch at the stomach, which was
followed up by Chakrii shin kicking Midoriya in the chest. Midoriya tried to block a punch
to the face, but it was a trap, and the Japanese boy was kicked in the stomach.

All the damage he had taken so far caused Midoriya to fall to the ground face first. It was a
surprise to everyone rooting for the boy. He had been doing so well and seeing like this was
disheartening.
"MIDORIYA GET UP," Kirishima yelled. He saw how hard Midoriya trained and how much
time he had put in; to see him down on the first round was scary. "YOU NEED TO WIN!"

Izuku was holding his stomach; the pain was immeasurable. He should stay down; he can't
win this. Looking up, Midoriya saw the look in Chakrii's eyes. It was so familiar; it was the
same look Bakugo would give him. Like a predator eyeing its prey. It was a look Midoriya
hated.

On the six-count, Izuku got up and moved his neck. His eye had a dark look to them, like
one that should belong to a villain. 'I guess it was inevitable,' Senshi said in his head. The
man was currently watching the fight in the stands. 'He's using inner rage.'

Chakrii put his guard up; he didn't like the look Midoriya was giving him. It was the look of
an animal. The Thai boy put a distance between him and Midoriya. Sure, Chakrii was close
to the corner, but if Midoriya came close he had a pretty good defense. However, he was not
prepared for Izuku's astonishing speed.

NIKO STYLE FIRE KATA: RAGING FIRE

Izuku instantly closed the distance between the two; which surprised Chakrii. Before the
Thai boy could even react; Izuku punched him in the face, followed up by an uppercut to the
chin. Chakrii threw a right punch to Izuku's face, but Midoirya countered by throwing a left
punch. Chakrii then launched his left knee towards Izuku's stomach.

It landed, which caused Izuku's body to fly a few inches. However, Izuku paid no attention to
the attack. Instead, he kept on attacking with no regard, as if he hadn't taken damage at all.

Chakrii found his back towards the corner. He knew how dangerous the corner was; that's
why he needed to push Izuku back. Chakrii threw a left kick at Midoriya, which made the
Japanese boy back away. Then Chakrii threw a shin kick at Izuku's chest, which caused
massive damage. However, that did not stop Midoriya's attacks. He kept on throwing punches
at Chakrii's face; most missed but the few that landed left a powerful impact.
Chakrii's face was getting redder and redder from every punch. His vision was getting
blurrier by the second. 'Shit, this is getting worse,' Chakrii said in his head. If things
continued like this, then Chakrii would lose before the round was over. So he had to the one
thing he would never imagine himself doing, clinching.

Chakrii wrapped his arms around Izuku, preventing the Japanese boy from punching. Izuku
tried to get Chakrii off of him but to no avail. Luckily, the referee came in and broke the two
up. Chakrii's vision was returning, but it still wasn't as good. Izuku noticed this, putting a
wide smile on his face.

'What's so funny you fucking bastard,' Chakrii asked in his head.

"DING DING," it was the bell that was signaling the end of the first round. Despite it being
the first round, both fighters were already exhausted.

Bakugo couldn't believe what he was seeing. How the hell was Deku fighting like this? A
couple of months ago the green-haired boy could barely take on a fly, much less someone
who had a U.A scholarship.

"How's the fight going," Mr. Bakugo asked.

"SHUT UP DAD," Katuski yelled as he stuffed his mouth with popcorn.

"How are you feeling Midoriya?" Kirishima asked his friend.

"Fine," Izuku said as he sat in his corner.

Hageshi then moved Kirishima to the side, "Take care of his wounds." Hageshi then turned
her attention to Midoriya, "Turn it off."
"Excuse me," Midoriya responded.

"If you keep fighting like this, then you'll take too much damage and will lose," Hageshi
explained, "Your not a tank, you can't handle too much damage. "

"Got it," Midoriya said as he put on his mouthpiece.

Meanwhile, his opponent was having a horrible time. He was putting ice on his face to take
away the pain. "Where does it hurt? " his teacher asked. Chakrii pointed to the damaged
areas. " How are you feeling? " his teacher asked, " Can you still fight?"

"Yeah, I *huff* can fight," Chakrii replied; his strength was being pushed to its limit.

"Okay, we are in a bad situation, " Nạkrb said. " This is the strongest opponent you've
ever faced; however, you two are physically equal. Mentally, that's a different story.
You don't need to outsmart him, you need to outthink him."

"How can I do that?" Chakrii asked.

"Remember our numbering system?" Nạkrb asked. During training, his coaches would
use a number system to memorize when to do an attack. Mike Tyson used the same thing.

"Yeah, I remember," Chakrii replied.

"I'll yell out a number, and then you attack. Does that sound good?" Nạkrb asked.

"Yeah it does," Chakrii said as he put his mouth guard on.

"DING DING," the bell rang for the start of the second round.

Unlike last round, Chakrii put on a defensive stance, with his arms covering his face. Izuku
dashed towards the Thai boy, with no defense whatsoever.

"FOUR, " Nạkrb yelled. Chakrii then threw a left kick at Izuku's chest. It landed, which
caused Izuku's charge to end. " ONE," Nạkrb yelled. Chakrii then threw a left punch at
Izuku's face. Luckily Izuku dodged then threw an uppercut to Chakrii's chin. The uppercut
landed and caused Chakrii's head to turn upward.

Izuku then launched a knee at Chakrii's stomach. That also landed and caused Chakrii's body
to go limp. That didn't stop the Thai boy, and he still put on his defensive stance. Izuku
unleashed all of his attacks, but barely put a dent in Chakrii's defense.

"THREE, " Nạkrb yelled. Chakrii dropped his defense and threw an uppercut. Izuku's chin
went up, blood coming out of his mouth. " SEVEN, " Chakrii threw a right kick towards
Izuku's stomach. Izuku stepped back a few inches. " SIX," Chakrii launched a left kick at
Izuku.

"Crap, they're using a number system," Hageshi said.

"What's that?" Kirishima asked.

"They say a number and then Chakrii responds with an attack. They're using the fact that we
don't know Thai to their advantage," Hageshi explained.

Kirishima realized the situation they were in; if only they had a super move to counter it.
Wait a minute, they did have a super move.

"MIDORIYA," he yelled, which caught the boy's attention. "DEMPSEY ROLL!"

Midoriya instantly knew what Kirishima was referring to, the super move that was used by
Jack Dempsey. Chakrii, on the other hand, was confused. He didn't know Japanese, but even
he knew that they were planning something. Out of instinct, Chakrii put on a defensive stance
that protected his face.

Izuku put his hands to his face. His head then moved in a Figure 8 position. His body slowly
got closer and closer to Chakrii by the second. There was anticipation and suspense in the
air. Not even the Pro Nạkrb knew what was going to happen.

Midoriya made the first move, a right punch towards Chakrii's face. Luckily for the Thai
boy, his guard protected him. Izuku then threw a left punch, which was also blocked. Izuku
threw more and more punches, but Chakrii's guard remained strong. However, 'these damn
punches are too strong. I thought his arms were damaged, how can he still throw such strong
punches. Not only that but if I drop my guard down for a second, then a wave of punches will
overwhelm me.' These were the thoughts in Chakrii's head.

As Izuku threw more punches, Chakrii's guard got weaker and weaker. Until suddenly,
Chakrii arm's lost their strength. His face was now exposed to any attack. 'Got you now,'
Izuku said in his head.

Izuku threw more and more punches to Chakrii's face. All of them landed, which dealt
massive damage to Chakrii's face. Soon Izuku was swarming Chakrii with punches,
overwhelming the Thai boy. Chakrii's head went in all directions. Eventually, the punches
were too much for the Thai boy. He fell face-first on the mat. His body was too tired to
move.

'This is it,' Chakrii said in his head. 'I going to lose. I can't win.' Chakrii then heard a voice in
his head. 'What is that?' The voice got louder and louder until he was able to hear it.

"BIG BROTHER," the voice said.

'I remember now,' Chakrii said in his head, 'I remember everything.'
YEARS AGO IN THAILAND:

"OW OW OW," a little Thai boy said, "Stop pulling on my ear."

"Not until you learn your lesson," Chakrii said to his younger brother. At this moment,
Chakrii is nine years old and his brother is four years old.

"Why do I have to learn from a Quirkless nobody?" Chāy said as he removed his brother's
hand. The young boy then ran away from his brother.

"GET BACK HERE," Chakrii yelled. He chased after his brother, even going into dark
alleyways to do so. However, his brother ran into the wrong group of people.

They were well-dressed men, and from the looks of it, pretty strong as well. Chāy had
unwittingly run into the strongest looking one. From the looks of it, they were not happy.

"OI, who's the little brat?" the biggest one asked.

"He's dead meat that's what," one of his friends said. Chakrii was able to catch up to his
brother, but it was too late. Chāy was in big trouble.

"I'm sorry for what my brother did, can you please forgive him?" Chakrii said.

"Well, we need to teach your bother a lesson," one of them said as he cracked his knuckles.

Chakrii knew what was going to happen, and it wasn't pretty. "Chāy, get out of here,"
Chakrii said. The younger boy ran away, leaving Chakrii alone with the angry men.
Chāy ran away as fast as he could until he saw someone special. "Please help my brother,"
Chāy cried to the hero. The hero understood and immediately dashed away to save the
brother.

It only took a few seconds to find the older sibling, but by then, it was already too late.

The older men were beaten and only a young boy stood; the boy was covered in blood and
bruises. "Did you do this?" the hero asked.

The boy nodded his head in response. His body was too damaged for him to move. "It's
alright. My name is Nạkrb and I am here for you."

NOW:

'I remember it like it was yesterday. It was that day that I met my Hero. It was that day when
I became stronger than ever before. It was that day that I decided to become a Hero,' Chakrii
struggled to get his body off the ground.

'It was the day that my brother became a better person,' Chakrii was standing on one knee.

'It was the day when we got food on the table,' Chakrii was now standing on both of his
knees.

'AND TODAY IS THE DAY I KICK THIS BASTARD'S ASS,' Chakrii reignited the fire in his
eyes.

Izuku was staring in disbelief at Chakrii. He couldn't believe what he was seeing. 'How is he
standing with all that damage. The punches I threw were one hundred percent. ONE
HUNDRED PERCENT,' Izuku yelled in his head.
The referee was on the nine-count but stopped once Chakrii got on his knees. The referee
then observed Chakrii for any internal damage. "BEGIN," the referee yelled.

Chakrii then put a strange stance. It wasn't a Muay Thai stance. 'What's he doing?' Kirishima
asked himself. 'This isn't like any Muay Thai stance I've seen.'

Izuku paid little attention to Chakrii's stance. His first instinct was a straight Jab. However,
Chakrii dodged and launched a kick toe first to Izuku's chest; then threw a strong uppercut to
Izuku's chin. Blood came out of Izuku's mouth. Then Chakrii moved his arm around Izuku's
neck and slammed him down on the mat.

"DOWN," the referee said.

"AW SHIT," Hageshi yelled.

"What's wrong?" Kirishima asked.

"This kid isn't using Muay Thai; he's using Muay Boran," Hageshi explained.

Muay Boron or as it's known in Thailand Toi Muay; it was the original Muay Thai. It was
created for Self defense and Military use. However, the techniques used were so dangerous
that many of them were banned. This lead to the creation of Muay Thai.

"I never expected someone so young to learn something so dangerous," Hageshi said.

Izuku got up from the mat. He was surprised by Chakrii's sudden strength. He then threw a
left kick at Chakrii's stomach, but it was easily blocked. Chakrii then responded by thrusting
his knee in Izuku's stomach.

"Wait isn't that Muay Thai?" Kirishima asked.

"Oh god no," Hageshi said, "It isn't just Muay Thai or Muay Boran, it's both."

Izuku threw a left punch at Chakrii's face, but that had a terrible outcome. Chakrii was able
to counter the attack with his elbow. The counter broke Izuku's hand.

"AHHHHH," Izuku yelled as he held his left hand. He had never broken a bone before; the
pain was unbearable. Chakrii followed up with a kick to Izuku's chest and a punch to the
face.

Izuku stepped back and found himself in the corner. Chakrii was about to attack him when
suddenly-

"DING DING," the bell rang, signaling the end of the second round.

Both fighters returned to their corners. Unlike last round, the crowd was feeling sympathy
for the green-haired boy. Most people believed that he was going to lose.

"Let's get some ice," Kirishima said. He placed Izuku's hand in the bucket of Ice. "This
won't heal it, but it will make it feel better," Kirishima said.

"I think we should throw in the towel," Izuku said, "I can't win this."

Kirishima saw the look in Izuku's eyes. It was a look of disappointment and fear. Kirishima
recognized that look.

"Hey remember that All Might movie, where the villain broke his legs? Remember what All
Might said," Kirishima asked.

"Even if you break my body, I still have my spirit," Izuku said.

"Yeah, and you know what else he said. 'Plus Ultra' meaning give it you're all. It's the U.A
motto; it's what all heroes believe in, it's what All Might believes in. That's why you should
believe in it. So what if some kid knows a few fancy techniques. You have the fighting spirit.
So do what a hero does and kick this guy's ass," Kirishima said.

"SECONDS OUT," the announcer said. Izuku took his hand out of the ice bucket. He was
now full of confidence and determination.

"Hey, Kirishima," Izuku called out his friend, "Thank you," Kirishima responded by giving a
thumbs up.

Izuku got into a boxing stance with his arms protecting his face. Chakrii put on a Muay Thai
stance. 'Why are you still using boxing? Your left hand is broken,' Chakrii asked himself. 'I
see, you're trying to trick me. Good move, BUT IT WON'T WORK,' Chakrii then charged
towards Izuku.

Unfortunately for the Thai boy, he didn't notice the left punch going towards his head.

NIKO STYLE ADAMANTINE KATA: IRON BREAKER

KABOOM

Chakrii's head exploded towards the mat. The collision was so strong that Chakrii lost two of
his teeth.

"DOWN," the referee said.

'What the fuck? His left hand should be broken. So how did he punch me?' Chakrii asked
himself.
NIKO STYLE ADAMANTINE KATA ULTIMATE TECHNIQUE BONE BINDING:
The user can control the muscles in their body to move broken bones. However, Izuku
can only do this with his fingers and not every bone in his body.

Chakrii got up from the mat, spitting out some blood. He put on his Muay Thai stance. 'So
your hand isn't broken. I don't know how that's possible, but now your ace is gone,' Chakrii
said in his head. Instead of going offensive, Chakrii went defensive.

Izuku, on the other hand, instantly attacked the Thai boy. His first attack was a knee to the
chest, which was blocked by Chakrii's arms. Then a right hook to the face, which landed.
Chakrii's face went sideways. His stomach was now exposed to attacks. Izuku then used his
strongest move against the Thai boy.

DRAGON SHOT

IRON BREAKER

IRON DRAGON

Izuku's attack near knocked out Chakrii. The Thai boy went down a second time.

"DOWN," the referee yelled. He then began to count down, "One, Two, Three."

Chakrii got up again, but his body was in terrible condition. The last attack left a powerful
impact on his body. Any more and Chakrii will lose.

Izuku could see this, and he smiled. 'Just a couple good attacks and I win,' Izuku said in his
head. Izuku charged towards his opponent. However, Chakrii was not yet defeated.

The moment Izuku got in his range, Chakrii attacked with a roundhouse kick. It hit Izuku's
face, but it didn't stop him. Then Chakrii launched a forward kick aimed at Izuku's chest.
That attack also hit Izuku. But like a tank, he took the damage and kept on charging. Chakrii
threw a right straight kick towards Izuku, but it missed.

Izuku responded by throwing a right uppercut towards his opponent's chin. It hit its mark,
and Chakrii's face went upward. Izuku followed it up with a knee to the chest, which also
landed. Chakrii responded with a left hook to the face. The punch nearly knocked out Izuku's
mouth guard, but he kept on fighting.

Chakrii threw another punch straight towards Izuku's eye which forced the Japanese boy
back.

Chakrii was about to throw another kick until he felt the pain coming from his hips. 'Why
can't I move?' Chakrii asked himself. That's when he realized what was happening. 'That
attack, it was stronger than I thought. I didn't realize it because I was running on adrenaline.
And it got worse the more I used my kicks,' Chakrii said in his head. He turned to face
Midoriya, who was preparing his final punch. 'I see, you prepared this move since the round
started. You were playing me like a flute,' Chakrii said in his head. He smiled, 'I admit it,
you win.'

NIKO STYLE ADAMANTINE KATA: IRON BREAKER

The punch landed on Chakrii's face and knocked him out. His mouth guard went flying as
well as another tooth. His body slammed onto the mat. Everyone watched in anticipation.

"KNOCK OUT," the referee yelled.

The crowd went crazy. The unknown underdog expected to lose had won against the talented
Allstar. Kirishima got on stage and hugged Midoriya. "YOU WON, YOU WON," Kirishima
repeatedly yelled. He was so happy that he picked Midoriya up by accident.

But Midoirya didn't care, he was too happy. "I WON, I WON," Midoirya repeatedly yelled.
Even the cameraman was getting onto the joy. However, in his excitement, he accidentally
revealed a certain someone in the crowd.
Bakugo was watching in disbelief. He didn't know if he should feel angry or confused that
Midoriya won. That same reaction befell with his so-called friends.

Mr.Bakugou got up from his lounge chair. "The paint is in the garage boys. I hope you do a
good job," the father said as he left the room.

The other two boys got up and started to head to the garage. "Hey, Bakugo are you coming?'
the sharp tooth one asked.

However, the blond boy was staring curiously at the TV. "Hey, does that guy look familiar?"
Bakugo pointed to a guy in the crowd.

His friends looked at the guy he was pointing too. "Nope don't recognize him," they said.
They then left the blonde with his thoughts.

"I know that guy from somewhere, but where?" Bakugo asked.

Toga Himiko watched the whole fight in glee. She never knew a guy can make someone
bleed that much. It made her happy.

"Izuku-chan, I'm going to make others bleed just for you," Toga Himiko said with a simile.

"YEAH," Mirio yelled as he saw Midoriya's victory, "THAT WAS SOME AMAZING
POWER."

"He did better than I expected," Amajiki said, "I guess you were right Mirio."
"Not only that, but he's cute as well," Nejire said. Her classmates looked at her in shock and
confusion. "What? Is it wrong to speak the truth?"

A man stood up in a fancy room. Surrounding him was a news reporter, a politician, and a
computer genius. "Supreme leader, what's wrong?" the politician asked.

The man formed an L shaped sign with his fingers. He then pressed his fingers against his
forehead. "He has returned," the man said, "The long lost son of Destro has come back to
Japan. My brother has come home."

IN AMERICA:

A small TV lit up a dark room. Inside the room a short shirtless man was sitting on a couch;
he was surrounded by corpses and covered in blood. A cigarette was in his mouth; with a
quick snap of his fingers, he lit the tobacco product. After a few seconds, he took the
cigarette out of his mouth. A simile appeared on his face.

"Shinu Senshi, it's been so long," the man said, "I wonder when I can see you again." He
then placed the cigarette on a nearby eyeball. "If only I can go to Japan," the man said as he
left the room.

Opening the door revealed a large warehouse with even more corpse's scattered around. "All
in a day's work," he said as he poured gasoline all over the warehouse. He then burned the
warehouse to the ground and watched.

"Shinu Senshi, the only man who I couldn't kill. Be scared, because I am coming for you and
your student," the man said.

JACK BLADE: THE STRONGEST MAN IN AMERICA

 BACK TO JAPAN:

A man sat alone, with only his computer screen to accompany him. He watched as the green-
haired boy yelled in celebration. If it wasn't for the black mask he was wearing, anyone could
see his simile.

"Izuku my son, I am proud of you," All for One said.

A blond man stood up in his apartment. Tears formed in his eyes.

"Shinu is that you?" Toshinori Yagi asked.

"Hey Kirishima, I don't feel so good," Izuku said as he closed his eyes.

"Midoriya, MIDORIYA," Kirishima yelled at his unconscious friend.

Chapter End Notes

This is my favorite chapter yet. Now three more chapters until U.A. Also thank you
White Tiger for beta reading. Until then, Goodnight.
 A Tragic Day
Chapter Notes

Two more chapters until U.A

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Waking up, Izuku had no idea where he was. The first thing he saw was a white ceiling and a
ceiling light shining down on him. 'Where am I?' Izuku asked himself. The last thing he
remembered was beating Chakrii. Everything after that was blank. Getting up, Izuku looked
around. He then noticed that he was laying down on a hospital bed; not only that he was also
wearing a hospital gown. He was also hooked up to an IV.

'I must have passed out and was transported here,' Izuku said in his head. It was then that he
realized that his left hand was covered in wraps. 'Oh right I broke it,' Izuku answered in his
head, 'I hope I don't break it again.'

"Oh, you're awake," a voice said. Turning his head, Izuku saw a nurse enter the room. "Are
you feeling hurt anywhere?"

Izuku then felt a growing pain coming from his face; more specifically his left eye. "Right
here," Midoriya replied as he pointed to his eye.

The nurse got a pack of ice and pressed it against his eye. "Let me know when it gets better,"
the nurse said. After a while, the doctor came in and examined Izuku.

"Well from what I've seen your in good condition young Midoriya," the doctor said,
"Although I would recommend not using your left hand for a while."

"Thank you, sir," Midoriya said, "By the way have I seen you before?" The doctor took a step
back. The doctor was a small man with a large brown mustache, eyeglasses with green
lenses, and a bald head.
"I think you must mistake me for someone else," the doctor said, "I'm just a-"

"MIDORIYA," Shinu Senshi yelled as he entered the room. "Are you dead?" he asked.

"No, I'm alive," Midoriya replied.

"YOU'RE ALIVE," Senshi said as he lifted Midoriya in the air. "YOU WON! YOU WON!"

"I WON! I WON," Midoriya exclaimed.

"Um, sir, can you please put Midoriya down? His body still needs to heal," the doctor stated.
Senshi did what the doctor ordered him to do. However, Senshi got real close to the doctor.
The doctor became nervous in the presence of the large man.

That is until Senshi began to laugh, "Your mustache looks funny."

The doctor went in a deadpan expression. It didn't help that Midoriya was also laughing. In a
fit of rage, the doctor left the room, leaving the laughing duo. Taking out a phone from his
coat, the doctor made an important call.

"How is he?" All for One asked.

"Your son is alive and well; I believe after a week's rest, he will be in perfect condition," the
doctor replied.

"Good, I hate to see my son in a terrible condition," All for One said.
"I would never have believed a quirkless boy would be your son," the doctor said, "If you
want, I can make him into a super special Nomu just for you."

"DONT, " All for One said with a rage unrivaled by even Bakugo, " If you do anything like
that to Midoriya, your funding won't be the only thing you need to worry about."

The doctor shivered at All for One's menacing tone. "Anything else I need to know?" All
for One asked.

"Yes, the King of Fighting has returned to Japan," the doctor said, "And he's with Midoriya."
The doctor heard the sound of something breaking.

"That is a problem," All for One replied.

"Um yes, I'm looking for an Izuku Midoirya please," Momo Yaoyorozu said.

"Are you a family member?" the receptionist asked, "Otherwise I'm not allowed to give you
access."

"She's with me," Inko Midoriya said as she entered the conversation. The receptionist happily
gave them both visitor's pass. "By the way, why do you want to see my son?" Inko asked.

"Well, Midoriya is a good friend of mine. I saw how hurt he got in his fight so I had to come
here for support," Momo replied.

'What a good girl,' Inko said, 'You better treat her well Izuku.'

After a few minutes of walking, they reached Izuku's room. They were confused by the
sounds of laughter and the fact that a doctor angrily ran out of the room. Peeking inside, they
saw Midoriya and Senshi laughing like lunatics.
"What's going on?" Momo asked, "What's so funny."

The student and his teacher finished their laughing session. "Moustache," Midoriya said,
"How did you get here Yaoyorozu?"

"I let her in Izuku," Inko replied, "It's nice to meet you, Mr.Senshi."

"You too Mrs. Midoriya," Senshi replied as he shook her hand. The two adults then left the
room, leaving Izuku and Momo alone.

"I saw your fight," Momo said, "You did so well: technique, power, and performance. You
truly were amazing."

Izuku blushed at Momo's complements. "Oh, it was nothing."

"However," Momo then moved her hands over Izuku's left hand, "I don't want you to hurt
yourself."

Midoriya's face went red, 'Why is she so cute?' But before anything else happened, the door
to the room was kicked down by a very energetic Alien.

"MIDORI YOU DID SO WELL," Mina Ashido yelled as she entered the room with her
friends. Those friends were Ejirou Kirishima, Rikido Sato, and Imai Cosmo. They all had
happy looks on their faces until they noticed Momo. For some odd reason, Mina's expression
went from happy to pissed off. " Who are you ?" the pink girl asked.

"Oh Ashido, this is my friend Momo Yaoyorozu," Midoriya said.

"Hello I am pleased to meet you," Momo said as she bowed down.

'She's beautiful,' the boys said in their head with a smile on their faces. Mina, on the other
hand, had an angry pout on her face.

‘This girl is trying to take Midori away from me. Well, tough luck! I have tricks of my own,’
Mina said in her head. “Midori, I was so worried about you,” Mina said as she hugged the
green-haired boy.

“Wait a minute, weren’t you just praising him a second ago?” Sato said.

“She was,” Imai replied, “Not only that but she was praising him ever since the fight ended.”
The duo felt the dangerous aura coming from Mina. It was clear the pink girl wanted the boys
to shut their mouths. However, they didn't.

"Also she was trying to call Midoriya all week and left him a ton of voice messages," Sato
said.

"That and-" but it was too late. Mina had given them both painful punches to the head. Momo
giggled at the sight while Izuku and Kirishima watched in horror.

"Anyway, my name is Mina Ashido and I'm a good friend of Midori. The two idiots behind
me are Imai Cosmo (the blonde one) and Rikido Sato," Mina said as she introduced the
others to Momo.

"I remember you," Momo said as she pointed to Kirishima, "You were Midoriya's second
during the fight."

'Oh wow, a cute girl remembered me,' Kirishima said in his head. "Yeah, I helped Midoriya in
the fight. That's the reason I'm here," the black-haired boy walked to his friend. "Miss
Hageshi says B plus, that's it."
"Noted," Midoriya replied, "Also how did you guys get in here?"

"My brother broke his leg in Basketball practice, so we gave him a visit," Imai explained,
"We then meet Kirishima who explained that you were here. So we gave you a visit."

"Makes sense," Izuku then looked out the window, "Can I ask you guys a question?" His
friends looked at the green-haired boy, "What is true strength?" They looked at their friend
like he had grown a third head, "Is it given at birth or do you work for it? Can everyone
achieve immense strength, or is it preserved for the special? What is it?"

"Midoriya when did you become such a philosopher?" Imai asked.

"Did all those punches to the head make you smarter?" Sato asked. All of these comments
made Izuku huff. Which just made the others tease him more.

"So Izuku, how was your nap?" Senshi asked his student.

"It was alright I guess," Izuku said as he ate some pudding.

"Your mom nearly had a heart attack after the fight. Also, she cries a lot," Senshi said.

"It runs in the family," Midoriya replied, "Speaking of a family; what is yours like? You've
never talked about them before?"

"Oh well that's a difficult subject," Senshi said as he moved his hand behind his head, "I
never knew my family; I’m an orphan and was raised in an orphanage and left in my teenage
years. I had a friend I could call my brother, but that was a long time ago.”

“Oh, I’m so sorry,” Izuku said, “Well you're kinda like my dad.”
“Now, I’ve never heard you talk about your dad?” Senshi said, “What’s he like?”

“Well, that’s difficult for me. The last time I met him was when I was six years old,”
Midoriya explained, “After that, he just stopped coming home. No calls, no texts; Moms
been trying her best to raise me all on her own.”

Senshi saw the sad look on Midoriya’s face. Talking about his dad brought some bad
memories for the green-haired boy. “Hey don’t worry Midoriya. So what if your Dad left
you, you did something amazing without his help. And now you're getting into U.A, the
greatest school in Japan. So if you’re Dad still can’t appreciate you then he can suck it.”

“Yeah, I guess he can suck it,” Midoriya replied.

'Why do I have the feeling to kill someone?' All for One asked.

After that interesting conversation, Izuku Midoriya had to use the bathroom. He picked the
urinal right next to a dark-skinned boy. After a few seconds, Midoriya realized that the person
next to him looked familiar. Taking a closer look, Izuku finally realized who it was.

Chaisai Chakrii, the boy he beat on international television. Midoriya tried to pee as fast as
he could but he had to drink that extra cup of water. Fortunately for the Japanese boy, Chakrii
finished first and he washed his hands (unlike some people). Izuku watched as Chakrii exit
the bathroom and soon finished after.

(AN: For those wondering yes he did wash his hands, unlike some assholes.)

Izuku believed that was going to be all the trouble he had today. Unfortunately, he was
wrong. Chakrii was standing right outside the bathroom and prevented Izuku from leaving.
"Hello, my name is Chaisai Chakrii," the Thai boy slowly said. He then pointed to the left
and walked in that direction. Izuku followed, curious to see what will happen. Izuku then
followed the boy through a hospital room and watched as he grabbed a book and a
whiteboard. Chakrii gestured Izuku to sit down with him. Izuku got closer and noticed that
the book was a translation book between Japnese and Thai.

Using a marker Chakrii wrote "Congratulations."

Using the book, Izuku was able to write in Thai "Thank You," and "Upset."

Chakrii shook his head, "Dealt with it, lost teeth. How are you?”

“Good,” Midoriya wrote back, “What do you want to be?” It was a strange but simple
question. Adults ask it all the time.

“Hero,” Chakrii wrote down. He then showed off his arm muscles in a silly pose.

“Same,” Midoriya then did a classic All Might pose.

“Quirk?” Chakrii asked.

Midoriya heisted to write it done but still did. “None.”

Chakrii was surprised, but for some reason he got excited. “Same. I want to be a hero.”

“Same, let’s be heroes together,” the two boys shook hands. They didn’t know it yet but
these two boys would both inspire to be great Heroes. They did achieve their goal at an epic
battle the likes of which the world hasn't seen. However, it will cost one of them their lives.
ONE WEEK LATER:

“Yes, I'm looking for an Izuku Midoriya,” a short blond man said. He was currently wearing
an army jacket that covered a white T-shirt and black sunglasses.

“I’m sorry, Izuku Midoriya has already checked out. Are you a relative of his?” The
receptionist asked.

“No, I’m just a fan. I saw how beautifully he fought and I wanted to show my praise. But
since he isn’t here, I guess these flowers are for you,” the army man gave the banquet of
flowers to the receptionist, “My number is already in there just for you and when you can call
me.” The receptionist was so flattered by the army man that she didn’t notice the thorn
piercing her finger. She was also oblivious to the poison entering her body.

The army man then left the hospital. However, he wasn’t in a happy mood like earlier. “You
think you can escape me Izuku Midoriya. You have no idea what the hell is coming,” Jack
Blade said.

“So who am I sparring against this time?” Midoriya asked his teacher. The two were
currently riding a bullet train and had the luxury of having a good seat that wasn’t stained.

“We just got out of the hospital; what makes you think you're going to have another fight?”
Senshi asked.

“Well we are going in the opposite direction of my home and you said that you have a
surprise for me. I think that’s enough evidence,” Midoriya replied.

“I forget how smart you are sometimes,” Senshi replied, “Yes, but just a light spar. A quick
match to get you back at your usual strength. So you can take it easy, no need to go
overboard.”
“Out of curiosity, who is my opponent?” Midoriya asked.

“I don’t know his name but I do know his teacher. Does the name Yoroimusha ring any
bells?” Senshi asked.

Midoriya gasped for air. “The legendary number twelve hero. A man who has more
experience than All Might. The veteran who is said to be one of Japan’s greatest
swordsman. A-” Senshi forcefully closed Midoriya’s mouth.

“Seriously how big of a hero fan are you? Anyway he owns me a favor so this is how he’s
paying me back,” Senshi explained, “Anyways, we have a long train ride so rest up.”

After the train ride, Midoriya and Senshi found themselves standing in front of Yoroimusha’s
headquarters. The building was a skyscraper with Yoroimusha’s symbol slapped right against
it. After a quick elevator ride, the duo found themselves in Yoroimusha’s very own personal
training dojo.

“Well if it isn’t the King of Fighting himself,” Yoroimusha said. The old man was currently
in his hero costume, which resembles the armor of a Shogun. “I hope you do not make a
mess like the last time you came here.”

”Relax Old-timer, I'm a much different man than before. Besides, you still haven't given this
boy your autograph,” Senshi pointed to the starry-eyed Midoriya, who couldn’t believe what
he was seeing. One of the greatest heroes in Japan was right in front of him.

“Oh right, here you go young child. It’s a replica of my blades with my very own signature,”
Yoroimusha said.

Midoriya near fainted once he got the product. “I’ll keep it for the rest of my life,” Midoriya
proudly stated.
“Oh, how did a sweet little thing like you get with such a mean old thing like him?”
Yoroimusha asked.

“Fuck you,” Senshi replied, “Also where is that student of yours. The one you said is your
strongest sidekick yet.”

“Oh right,” Yoroimusha cleared his throat, “SAIKO, YOUR OPPONENT IS HERE!”

“Already here Sensei, no need to yell,” everyone looked up and saw a peculiar sight. A high
schooler hanging by the ceiling eating a banana. The boy then came crashing down and
landed on his feet. “So you are the famous Izuku Midoriya,” the boy took another bite of the
banana, “You're smaller than I thought.” The Boy was only a few inches taller than Midoriya,
but he had a strong atmosphere around him. The boy had extremely dark hair and was more
muscular than Midoriya. “Very well, I’ll get my sword,” the boy said as he threw the banana
peel away.

“Wait, sword?” Midoriya asked.

“Oh yeah, Saiko is a Kendo user,” Senshi explained, “Don’t worry it’s a practice sword, not a
real one.”

“That’s good,” Midoriya then whispered into his teacher's ear, “I’ll use Muay Thai against
him. Mainly because it was designed against weapon users and I can close in on the
distance.”

“Good choice,” the teacher said, “Also don’t try and rush it. Swordsmen are a different
category than the type of people you usually fight.”

”COME ON MIDORIYA,” Saiko yelled, ”I’M WAITING.”

Midoriya took off his shoes and got onto the mat. He saw the sword Saiko was using. It
looked like a typical wooden sword with just one major difference: it was three feet long or
0.9144 meters long. The size put a dent in Midoriya’s plan, but the Green-haired boy still
stuck to his plan. Saiko held the weapon and put on a traditional Kendo stance. Midoriya in
response put on a Muay Thai stance. The two were emitting an intense atmosphere around
them.

“Begin,” Yoroimusha said.

Saiko immediately started by slashing his downward. Midoriya dodged by jumping to the
right, however, Saiko was anticipating it. Using his right hand, Saiko poured a right slash
towards the younger boy. The attack caught Midoriya off guard and nearly hit him. Luckily
Midoriya dodged at the last minute, but his balance was thrown off.

Saiko used this to his advantage. He put both hands on his training blade and brought it
down onto Midoriya.

BAM

Izuku used a front kick and was able to push Saiko away. Midoriya then followed up with a
right hook to the face. The punch knocked out Saiko and caused him to drop his sword.

Midoriya was happy to see himself win. However, he became confused when Saiko started
to laugh. “Well, I admit, your strong. I think you deserve a real blade,” Saiko said much to
Midoriya’s confusion.

“SAIKO NO,” Yoroimusha yelled, but it was too late.

The last thing MIdoriya saw was a Saiko got close to and slashing. Then he passed out.

When Midoriya woke up he couldn’t believe what happened. His sensei immediately ran up
to him. “Is anything Wrong Midoriya?” He immediately asked.
“No, I’m perfectly fine. What happened?” Midoriya asked.

“Yeah that was my quirk,” Saiko said. For some reason, he had a bruised face. Midoriya
then noticed that the dojo was nearly destroyed. With cracks in walls and floors, the ceiling
was broken and items were all over the place.

“What happened?” Midoriya asked as he got up.

“He happened,” Yoroimusha said, revealing his arm cast. “After you got knocked out, your
teacher went wild on us. It took some heavy convincing to calm him down.”

”Yeah sorry about that” Senshi said. It was obvious that he was embarrassed by the situation.

”Wait then that means I lost,” Midoriya said. He hasn't felt this feeling in so long. That
terrible feeling that will destroy any man. The feeling Bakugo gave him all the time. The
feeling of defeat.

”Senshi we need to talk,” Yoroimusha said. Senshi was hesitant to leave Midoriya but did
anyway. Leaving Midoriya and Saiko by themselves.

”Hey don't worry, I'm a Shiketsu student,” Saiko explained. ”That and I already have a heroes
license.”

”Really.”

”Yeah, sorry I didn't let you use your quirk,” Saiko said as he sat next to Midoriya.

”Well, actually I'm quirkless,” Midoriya explained. Surprisingly, he had gotten used to
telling people that. He had also gotten used to people encouraging him because of it.
”Oh really, then I need to give you some special advice just for you,” Saiko then put a hand
on Midoriya’s shoulder, ” Give up.”

“What?”

“Every quirkless person has one unifying trait, they are weak. The same goes for you. You
were born a weakling and you will die a weakling. If you ever think that can change, then
you're an idiot. So give up and stop making the special look weak.”

Midoriya was speechless and he remained speechless even after he and Senshi left the
building. Senshi saw how nervous Midoriya was. ’He just lost, of course, he's scared. But
how do I get him out of it? YOU DID YOUR BEST. No that's too cheesy and mostly never
works. I guess I need to tell him my greatest secret.’

”Hey, Midoriya,” the nervous boy turned to his Sensei, ”When I was your age I lost pretty
bad too. The fight ended in one punch.”

Midoriya expressed a fake simile, “Thank you Sensei, I need to go home now.” Midoriya
walked away, with a depressed expression on his face.

‘What have I done?’

LATER THAT NIGHT:

Saiko left the hero agency and went down a dark alley. Pulling out a phone he dialed a secret
number.

“What the fuck do you want?”

“Shigaraki is that any way to talk to a friend?” Saiko asked.

“Friend, YOU WERE SUPPOSED TO GO TO UA NOT SHIKETSU,” Shigaraki yelled.

“I told you, UA is too far from where I live. Also, you got that other guy going to U.A so
you don’t need me,” Saiko replied. “Also I have an important message for our leader.”

“I’m your leader.”

“No, I mean the actual leader. The one took you off the streets and made you a Neet.”

“I’M NOT A NEET,” Shigaraki yelled. “And if you have a message for him you can just tell
me.”

“Alright then, you remember Izuku Midoriya right? That guy who won a UA scholarship,”
Saiko asked.

“What about him?”

“Well let’s just say that Midoriya is a broken boy who will never fight again,” Saiko replied.
“You didn’t kill him, lord knows how high that is,” Shiagraki said. “That and the master said
to keep that boy alive.”

“No he’s alive, but now he’s too scared to even throw a punch,” Saiko explained. “By the
way does the master have any missions for me.”

“Yeah, there's a guy who hasn’t been paying his debt. The master wants him eliminated,”
Shiagrki said.

“Just tell me who and where,” Saiko said as he put on an Oni mask and a hood.

“Do not fear Baby, I’m here all for you,” a drunk hero said as he wrapped his arms around a
woman.

“Oh, your so kind,” the woman replied as she reached into his back pocket.

“The execution will now begin,” a robotic voice said. The couple looked up and saw a
Ninja with an Oni mask staring down on them.

“Hey, I will have you know I am a top 50 hero and-” before the man finished his sentence, he
was slashed in half. The woman screamed, but what terrified her was the fact that the Ninja
didn’t have a sword. He didn’t have anything in his hands.

Quirk: Imagination. Type: Emitter.

The user can create anything they want from their mind. The item is also invisible to
everyone but the user. They cannot make a complex item like a gun, because if it will
drain the user. Instead, the user makes simpler items like blades and arrows. The user
can not make any living things as well.
“Wait,” the woman fell to the ground. The Ninja raised his arm, “I have a baby at home.”
The blade didn’t come down. The Ninja started to get nervous, which made him lower his
arm. “Thank you,” the woman said as she ran away.

KABOOM

The sound of a gun went off and the woman’s head was gone. Her lifeless body collapsed to
the ground. The Ninja was startled by the gunshot and took out a sword. “Put your toy away
child,” an American said, “My name is Jake and I am disappointed in you.”

The Ninja tried to run away by leaping to the rooftop. However, Jack was much faster and
slammed the Ninja midair. The Ninja crashed onto a rooftop, with many of his bones broken.
Jack then put his foot on the Ninja’s body. “Piece of advice, this is important when you're
going to kill. Never Hesitate. Always kill and leave none standing,” Jack put a simile on his
face.

“Now I need some help,” Jack took out a picture of Izuku Midoriya, “I’ve been trying to find
this fucker all over Japan to no avail. Can you please tell me where he is?”

“Dagobah, you will find him in Dagobah,” the Ninja replied.

“Good, I’m going to let you live but you better remember what I told you,” Jack said as he
left the Ninja.

After Jack left, the rain started to pour down over the city. The Ninja took off his Oni mask
and embraced the rain.

“I have been enlightened,” Seiko said.

 ELSEWHERE:

Izuku Midoriya took the train home alone. The entire time he had one thought on his mind.
“Should I be a Hero?”

Chapter End Notes

The next chapter will mostly be an Episode 1/2 recap with some new scenes and new
dialogue. I'm sorry this didn't come out sooner but I've been busy lately.
 ALL MIGHT
Chapter Summary

Izuku meets the number one hero in the world.

Chapter Notes

THANK YOU MIKA AND WHITETIGER666 FOR BETA READING.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

.It was a weird time for Izuku Midoriya. He had just finished his second year of middle
school and was now a third year in middle school. One year before high school. Yet,
Midoriya had barely noticed He just moved along. However, every night he had the same
nightmare over and over again.

He was surrounded in darkness, with only one person in view. It was Saiko, and he had a
sword.

SLASH

That was when Midoriya would wake up, go back to sleep, and start the whole cycle again.

Today was his first day of being a third year. It was just an average day for the middle
schooler. He walked to school, saw a new female hero with a big “asset”, and ate lunch. Just
an average day. During the last period of the day, their teacher had an important
announcement to make.

“I know you all want to be heroes,” the teacher said as he threw the career forums in the air.
The class went crazy. They showed off their quirks no matter how crazy it was. Except for
two people. "Don’t compare me to these weaklings Sensei. Unlike these fools, I have a
chance to be a hero,” Bakugo jumped onto his desk, ”And I'll be the greatest in the world.
Even greater than All Might.

”SCREW YOU BAKUGO,” the class said in unison as they gave him the finger.

Bakugo responded by using both hands. ”Oh yeah Bakugo, you're applying to U.A,” the
teacher said. The class went silent, just mentioning UA was a right in this school. ”And
Midoriya is going to UA Especially after that recent fight,” that turned the whole class into
chatter mode.

”Wait can they even accept him? He's quirkless,” a student asked.

”They probably will put in the General Studies department. There is no way a quirkless
person can be a hero,” another student replied. These were the questions the students asked
themselves.

Bakugo got off his desk and faced his childhood friend. “So are you going to do it Deku?
Are you going to join the Hero course?” Bakugo asked.

“I’m sorry did you say something?” Midoriya asked.

“ARE YOU FUCKING KIDDING ME?” Bakugo asked as he jumped on Midoriya’s desk
ready to pounce.
After that incident, the rest of the day went surprisingly well. Bakugo nearly attacked
Midoriya during lunch, but he had to pee. So the rest of the day was Midoriya dealing with
Bakugo’s intense stare. Other than that, it was an average day.

‘Huh, a new hero deputed today. Mt. Lady is her name’ Midoriya said in his head as he read
the news article on his phone.

“Hey Deku,” Midoriya turned and faced his ‘friend’ “You never answered my question. Are
you going to the Hero course?” Bakugo asked.

“Oh yeah, I don’t know,” Midoriya responded.

“What do you mean you don’t know?” Bakugo began to raise his voice. “EVER SINCE
YOU WERE CONCEIVED ON THIS PLANET ALL YOU NEVER WANTED TO BE
WAS A GODDAMN HERO. SO WHAT THE FUCK DO YOU MEAN YOU DONT
KNOW?”

Izuku scratched his head, “Well it’s complicated.”

“How? HOW THE FUCK IS IT FUCKING COMPLICATED?” Bakugo’s yelling was now
being heard by other classrooms.

“It’s best if you don’t know about it. I gotta go home anyway. See you later Kacchan,”
Midoriya ran out of the room in a sulking fashion, leaving Bakugo and his friends.

“You two come with me,” Bakugo said as he grabbed them and dragged them away. He
found an empty alleyway near the school and he threw his friends against the wall. “You
fuckers have one minute to explain what’s going on or I’ll blow your heads off.”

“We don’t know, I swear on my mother's life,” the long-fingered boy said.
“Then have you heard about anything happening to him? Anything at all?” Bakugo asked.

“No, we haven’t even spoken to him in months,” the sharp tooth one said. “Why do you
care? You’ve never cared about him before, what’s different now?”

“Shut up,” Bakugo replied. “Only I ask the questions around here. Get it through your thick
skulls.”

“Whatever man,” his long-fingered friend said as he took out a cigarette.

“AND STOP SMOKING!”

Midoriya was currently walking home, pondering his life. The same question appeared in his
head over and over again.

“Should I be a hero?”

While he was thinking, a grey gooey sludge emerged behind Midoriya. The substance
moved slowly behind the green-haired boy. However, the grey sludge was terrible at stealth
and Midoriya was able to spot him. Midoriya was able to escape its grasp and he jumped far
away from the creature.

“Ah, so your a fast little one. Good, I need a speed quirk,” the sludge said. He then revealed
his large eyes, “Oh shit I hit the jackpot. You're a celebrity, if I take your body then I can live
a good life.”

“THAT WILL NEVER HAPPEN, ” A loud booming voice said. “ DO YOU WANNA
KNOW WHY ?” A humongous man emerged from the sewers, “ BECAUSE I AM
HERE.”
KABOOM

With one punch the sludge splattered against the street. The punch also sent a shockwave
that nearly sent Izuku flying off his feet. The strong winds impaired the boy's vision,
preventing him from seeing the person. However, he recognized that powerful voice. How
could he not? It was the voice of the most powerful man in the world.

It was the voice of ALL MIGHT.

After the wind died down, Izuku finally opened his eyes. It was All Might, in the Flesh. He
wasn’t wearing his hero costume, in its place was a normal white T-shirt and pants, but he
still looked cool. ‘He even talks differently,’ Izuku said to himself.

“OH DEAR ME, YOU'RE IZUKU MIDORIYA CORRECT?” All Might asked.

‘He knows my name, HE KNOWS MY NAME,’ it was at that moment Izuku passed out.

“Hey, wake up. Wake up,” All Might said as he lightly slapped Midoriya’s face. After a
few slaps, Midoriya opened his eyes. “ Oh good, for a second I thought I lost you, ” the
number one hero said. “ Do not worry, I have successfully contained the villain, ” All
Might then showed off the Soda bottle the villain was contained in, “ Now if you excuse me
I must put this villain away.”

“Wait,” Izuku watched as All Might prepare his jump.

BOOM

With one simple motion, All Might jumped off the ground and was so high up he could touch
the clouds. However, there was one little problem right now. “ALL MIGHT HELP ME,”
Izuku yelled as he clinched onto All Might’s leg.
“WHAT THE- GET OFF,” All Might tried to get Midoriya off his leg.

“If I do that I’ll fall,” Midoriya replied.

“Oh right, hang on until I land okay, ” All Might replied. After a few seconds, All Might
found an empty rooftop a made an easy landing. Izuku got off and was relieved at the sight
of the ground. All Might, however, was not in a good mode. “ Young Man I understand
you're very popular, BUT THAT IS NO EXCUSE TO ACT-SO RECKLESSLY.”

“But wait, I need to ask you a question.”

All Might was about to leave when suddenly, a mist started to come out of his body. He
gripped the rails in pain, ‘No no no, not now.’

“SHOULD I BE A HERO?” Midoriya yelled as loud as he could. At this point, the mist
entirely covered All Might’s body. Izuku was expecting the mist to reveal a strong muscular
man, not a little skeleton. “WHAT IS THIS?” Izuku yelled, “Your not All Might, it’s
impossible.”

“I am All Mi-” before he finished the sentence, blood came spilling out of his mouth.
Midoriya freaked out at the sudden appearance of blood, but the Skeleton man just shrugged
it off like it was nothing. “You probably have a few questions right now. Well, let me
explain,” All Might then revealed his stomach, showing off a nasty and horrifying scar. “One
villain did that five years ago. He destroyed my stomach and nearly took my life. Ever since
then, I have had to take numerous surgeries and have to take several medications just to eat.
My time as a hero shortly coming to an end. Now, when you asked the question, you said
‘should’ not ‘can.’ Why is that?”

“Well, after my recovery I had a little Spar and I lost. I lost so badly that I couldn't believe it.
It made me wonder, even though I am so strong, what will happen if I try to do hero work. I
have no quirk so all I have is my hands and legs to support me. But even that is useless when
someone with a strong quirk comes. I’ll be useless, and my training will be for nothing. So I
ask, should I be a hero?” Midoriya asked.
All Might sat down and pondered the question. “So, it was one loss that made you like this.”
Midoriya nodded. “Then no, I don’t think you should be a hero. Hero’s have to deal with
losses every day, and they improve because of those losses. If a person can’t deal with a
single loss, then they shouldn’t be a hero.”

The words left an impact on Midoriya. A bigger impact than any punch or kick can ever do.
“You don’t have to be a hero. Even being a police officer is noble enough.” All Might then
left Midoriya alone on the rooftop. Only his thoughts accompanied Midoriya. While going
down the stairs, All Might check his pockets for the villain. Only to discover that the villain
was gone.

An explosion went off in the distance, “Oh no.”

‘Where am I?’ the Sludge Villain asked. He realized that he was inside a Soda bottle and
couldn’t get out. ‘Damn kid and fucking All Might, when I get out of here I’ll wreak havoc on
those two.’ The villain maliciously schemed in his mind, before he was kicked away.

“Fucking Deku,” Bakugo Katsuki said as he blew up a soda can, “He becomes more famous
than God but out of nowhere acts like a whip.”

The long-fingered boy took out a cigarette, “Hey if you have any feelings for him, that’s
perfectly fine.”

“Yeah, it’s okay to be gay,” the sharp tooth boy said.

“Are you two fucking stupid? I fucking hate Deku. I hate him more than people who don’t
wash their hands. If you think I’m in love with Deku than your dumber than Deku himself,”
however the insults didn’t reach the other boys. Instead, they were more focused on the thing
behind Bakugo.

“You have a good quirk,” the Sludge Villain said as he devoured Bakugo.
Midoriya was still phased by what All Might told him. ‘If nothing else, I can open up a Dojo
and probably teach some Heroes Martial Arts. That way I can help people,’ no matter what
Midoriya told himself, he couldn’t raise his spirits. ‘I wonder what I should say to Sensei, he
did so much for me. Him and everyone else.’

BOOM

The sound of an explosion caught Midoriya’s attention. ‘What was that?’ Going over,
Midoriya saw a horrifying sight.

It looked like something out of natural calamity. Buildings were destroyed and on fire. The
street had large cracks all over and rubble was littered everywhere. Even things like street
signs and fire hydrants were not safe from destruction. People were running in a frenzy. And
finally; in the center of all the chaos, was the cause behind all this destruction.

The sludge villain that had attacked Midoriya before, was now using Kacchan like a suit of
destruction.

The hero known as Death Arms tried to get close to the villain, but the villain used Bakugo’s
quirk to make another explosion. “DAMN IT! Because of that young boy’s quirk, I can’t get
close,” Death Arms said. “Does anyone here have a quirk that can handle this monster.”

“Sorry I can’t enter a single lane street,” Mt. Lady said.

“Not me. Fire is my weakness,” Kamui Woods replied as he saved two citizens.

“And my hands are full until the firefighters get here,” Backdraft the water hero replied. It
was clear to the heroes that none of them had the power to handle the situation.

“Just hang in there kid,” Death Arms yelled.

Despite this, the crowd’s mood was positive. Most of them had never seen so many heroes in
the same place live before, so for them, it was an exciting sight. However two individuals in
the crowd were not excited, instead, they were feeling despair.

‘How could I have let something happen,’ All Might grip his stomach, ‘I’m a disgrace.’

‘It’s my fault this is happening,’ Midoriya said in his head. ‘If I didn’t interfere then none of
this would have happened. All Might was right, I can’t be a hero.’

Suddenly, Midoriya saw Bakugo’s eyes. ‘ He’s crying.’ That’s when everything came back
to him. Why he became a hero. Why he trained so hard every day. Why he fought so hard
and did everything he could to beat his opponents. It was because he knew what it was like to
lose. What it was like to be a loser and not have the power to change. Midoriya knew that
terrible feeling. Even the author knew that terrible feeling. Midoriya wanted to become a
strong hero so no one could encounter that feeling ever again.

It was why Midoriya wanted to be a hero so badly.

It was also why he ran out of the crowd and right into danger.

Everyone was surprised by the sudden action. The heroes, the civilians, All Might, and even
the villain was shocked by the sudden action. “WHAT IS HE DOING?” everyone asked.

Despite the fear in his heart, Midoriya ran straight at the villain. “OH IT’S YOU,” the villain
said, “I HOPE YOU’RE READY FOR DEATH.” The villain raised his hand high in the sky.
He was prepared to bring his hand down and end Izuku’s life. He wasn’t prepared for
Midoriya’s fist to touch his eye.

“AHHHHHHHH,” the villain yelled, “My eye, you fucking bastard.” There it was. At that
moment the villain was completely vulnerable. It was at that moment that Midoriya was able
to grab Bakugo and release him from the villain’s grasp. The duo fell to the ground and, with
Bakugo not believing what had just happened. Seeing their chance, the heroes all rushed into
the fire at full speed.
However, they weren’t fast enough. The villain raised his hand, with the full intent to kill the
two students. Right before the impact came down, a very powerful man stopped the attack.

“I’M SORRY I’M SO LATE, ” All Might said. Both the villain and the heroes were
shocked to see All Might appear so suddenly. “ BUT REST ASSURE, THIS VILLAIN
WILL BE STOPPED UNDER THE NAME OF JUSTICE. DETRIOT SMASH.”

With just one punch, All Might did the impossible. Not only did he defeat the villain, not
only did he put out the fires the villain created, but he also created a Category 2 tornado
(which can reach speeds of 157 mph). It was no wonder why he was the strongest man in the
world. With power like that, who could stop him.

After the villain was blasted away, the heroes did their work. The cleaned the surrounding
area and made sure that all the civilians were unharmed. Bakugo was praised by the heroes,
for dealing with the villain so long, they treated in like one in a million. Midoriya however,
was scolded. The heroes kept telling him the same thing over and over again, “You didn’t
need to act so foolishly. You could have been killed.” All Might wanted to step in and defend
the boy, but the Number one hero was surrounded by reporters that came out of nowhere.

‘He’s the one, ’ All Might said in his head, ‘The one who should inherit my power.’

SOMEWHERE ELSE:

Shinu Senshi dropped his pizza. He couldn’t believe what was on the news. More
specifically, he couldn’t believe who was on the news. Putting on his running shoes, the
King of Fighting rushed out of the apartment.

“Goddammit, Midoriya. How did you find yourself in this situation,” however a tear ran
down his cheek, “But I’m glad you're happy now.”

However, after a few minutes of running, he didn’t find his student. Rather he found an old
friend.
“Yagi,” Senshi said.

“Shinu,” All Might said with tears in his eyes.

IN A CERTAIN GROUP CHAT:

Red Riot: HOLY SHIT YOU GUYS DID YOU SEE THE NEWS

Alien Queen: No sorry what happened?

Red Riot: IT WAS MIDORIYA

Red Riot: HE GOT INVOLVED IN A VILLAIN FIGHT

Sugerman: WAIT WHAT

Glue boy: Are you for real

Glue Boy: Wait a second. Why is my name Glue Boy?

Alien Queen: SHUT UP GLUE BOY

Alien Queen: AND KIRISHIMA IF YOU LIE ABOUT MY SWEET MIDORI I WILL
BURN AWAY YOUR SKIN

God: What do mean by your Midori

Alien Queen: Who the hell are you?

God: Oh I’m Momo Yaoyoruzu

God: Your nice friends invited me to this group chat

God: I also want to know why I am named God

Alien Queen: Well I guess I need to show them some discipline

Red Riot: WHO CARES ABOUT SOME GIRL DRAMA

Red Riot: MIDORIYA WAS ON THE NEWS BECAUSE OF A VILLAIN

Glue Boy: Well what the hell happened?

Red Riot: There was a slimy villain who grabbed an explosion quirk kid.

Red Riot: The Hero’s couldn’t do anything about it and they were useless

Red Riot: THEN MIDORIYA CAME IN AND SAVED THE GUY

Red Riot: AND THEN COMES IN ALL MIGHT AND HE DEFEATED THE VILLAIN IN
ONE PUNCH
Sugerman: Holy Shit

Glue Boy: Are you for real

God: I just saw it on TV

God: Kirishima is right

Alien Queen: Oh god I want to squeeze his cheeks even more now

Glue Boy: What

Red Riot: Wait What

Sugerman: Excuse me

God: Excuse me are you for real

Alien Queen: I HAVE MY NEEDS

Red Riot: I’m coming to invite him to Dagobah Park tomorrow to congratulate him with
some food

Alien Queen: I’m coming too

Glue Boy: Yeah, we still need to fight

Sugerman: Good luck with that Cosmo

God: I’ll bring my Limo and snacks for us all

Alien Queen: LIMO

Sugerman: SNACKS

Glue Boy: FOOD

God; I’m glad your all excited

God: Also can someone please explain my username

THE NEXT DAY:

Izuku was extremely exhausted from the previous day. Having to deal with two villain
encounters, All Might, the Heroes and he still had to go to school. Fortunately for him, his
friend Kirishima invited him to hang out after school. He had been looking forward to it the
entire day. It was the first time that he truly hung out with someone, especially someone who
was his friend. Midoriya had so many wonderful thoughts on what they would.

However, all that wishful thinking ended the moment Katsuki Bakugo slammed his hand on
Midoriya’s desk. “Deku, come with me,” Bakugo said in a menacing voice.

“Um Kacchan I don’t think that’s a good idea,” Midoriya said, “I have to go somewhere.”
 “ I said come with me, ” Bakugo began to growl.

“Okay,” Midoriya replied, “Where are we going anyway?”

“Dagobah Park, there’s something we need to do,” Bakugo answered.

‘Oh good, I was going there anyway, ’ Izuku said in his head. During the walk, Midoriya
noticed that Bakugo’s two friends aren’t with him. ‘Where did they go?’

After thirty minutes, they reached the park. Surprisingly, there was no one there. No kid was
on the playground. No old man was feeding the pigeons. No couple walking together
holding hands. It was as empty as a graveyard. ‘Where is everyone?’

“Good, it’s empty. A perfect setting for what’s going to happen,” Bakugo said as he began to
stretch.

“Wait what? What’s going to happen?” Midoriya nervously asked.

“Isn’t it obvious, WE’RE GOING TO FIGHT!”

In an alley not too far from where the duo was, a man was getting ready. “Good old
Midoriya, who has the heart of a saint,” the man put six bullets into his revolver.

“I found you,” Jack Blade said as held the gun close to his face.

Chapter End Notes

NEXT CHAPTER: Izuku vs Bakugo and THE NEW AGE OF HEROES VS THE
STRONGEST MAN IN AMERICA.
And one decision that will change the world.
 Jack vs the new age of Heroes
Chapter Notes

Thank you, White Tiger for editing this chapter

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Why did Katsuki Bakugo challenge Izuku Midoriya to a fight some of you might ask?

The answer is a lot simpler than you'd think. After the sludge villain encounter, Bakugo
noticed Midoriya was down in the dumps. He then remembered that after his famous fight,
Izuku had the biggest smile in the world, so if Izuku won another fight, then he would be
happy.

Of course, Bakugo wouldn’t just let Midoriya win. He was planning to throw a few good hits
and take some punches.

But why was he doing this? Not even he knew.

Midoriya couldn’t believe what Bakugo just said. “I don’t want to fight Kacchan,” Midoriya
responded, “We’re in a public area, so we could get someone hurt.”

“No one’s here except us, so don’t worry about anyone getting hurt,” Bakugo continued to
stretch, “You better start warming up, because I’m going all out Deku.”

Of course, he'd say that name. That awful and terrible name that Izuku despises more than
anything in this world. The name that was meant to ridicule and destroy his spirit. Therefore,
because he said that name, Izuku decided not to hold back on Bakugo, even though they were
childhood friends.
Midoriya took off his backpack, “Alright Bakugo I’ll fight.” Izuku said as he removed his
shirt, revealing his white undershirt.

After a few seconds, the boys stood right in front of each other, both of them were sending
out a dangerous aura. Up until now, Bakugo hadn’t realized how tall Izuku had gotten thanks
to his training, It used to be that he was taller than Izuku by a few inches, but now they were
the same height. Despite that, neither of them backed down.

“So who’s going to throw the first pu-” Bakugo was interrupted by a punch right towards the
stomach.

IRON DRAGON

Izuku followed up with a right hook to the face. Bakugo nearly fell to the ground, but he
regained his balance and backed away from his opponent. ‘Holy shit! I knew Deku was
strong, but I didn’t know he was this strong. I just need to throw a few good attacks and then I
can back away.’

Izuku dashed towards Bakugo at a super-fast speed. However, Bakugo expected it and
unleashed his quirk on Midoriya. The explosion not only blinded Midoriya but also set him
backward. `Oh no, I nearly forgot about his quirk. I can’t attack close up, but I also can’t
attack from a safe distance. But wait, I do have a way to attack him and not get hurt.’

Izuku crotched down to his knees and dug his toes into the ground.

NIKO STYLE FLAME KATA: RAGING FIRE

In one quick motion, Izuku not only attacked Bakugo but also got behind him before the
blonde boy even noticed. ‘What the fuck kind of attack was that? It was like some kind of
quirk.’

Bakugo turned around, which resulted in his face get smashed by a special punch.
NIKO STYLE ADAMANTINE KATA: IRON BREAKER

Bakugo collapsed to the ground. Midoriya got up and observed his body. “I’m sorry it ended
like this Bakugo. I hoped you put up more of a fight, but I guess we’re both
disappointments,” Izuku tried to observe Bakugo’s body, but instead met a destructive
surprise.

KABOOM

The explosion sent Midoriya flying while also creating a large smoke cloud, which covered
Bakugo’s movements. Izuku guarded his face to prevent it from being damaged, but it was all
for naught. Bakugo appeared right behind Midoriya and used another explosion right behind
Midoriya.

“Come on Deku, is that the best you got!?” Bakugo said as he continued to beat Midoriya.

Midoriya yelled in pain, ‘This pain, it’s just like before.’ Midoriya’s expression turned into
one of anger. ‘I HATE THIS FEELING.’

BAM

Bakugo threw a right kick at Izuku’s face, which knocked him to the ground. ‘Okay, that’s
enough. Now I just need to take a few hits and call it quits.’ Bakugo watch as Izuku got up,
‘That’s right Deku, hit me with your best shot.’

BOOM

With one punch to the face, Bakugo was sent tumbling down. ‘Okay, now I can-‘
BAM

Izuku then proceeded to kick Bakugo in the face before following it up with a kick to the
stomach, sending Bakugo rolling away. Bakugo tried to get up, “Okay Midoriya I give-”

Before he could finish, Izuku grabbed him by the mouth and threw him on the ground. “Hey!
Wait a damn second ya ne-”

“ Shut up. ”

Bakugo was thrown to the ground. “ Do you know how it feels to be beaten? To be broken?
To be a weakling? Let me show you. ”

‘Aw shit.’

“Hey Kirishima,” Sato said as he rode his bike to his friend. Kirishima was currently jogging
while carrying a package of cupcakes. Sato’s bike also had a delicious treat in the basket: an
ice cream cake which he'd baked for everyone.

“Oh hey Sato,” Kirishima said as he slowed down, “That’s a nice-looking cake. I can’t
believe you made yourself.”

“Yeah, my family taught me some baking tips. Hey, here comes Ashido and Imai,” Sato said
as he pointed to the other side of the street. As Sato said, there two friends crossed the street
to greet them. Mina was wearing rollerblades, a helmet, and pads. Imai was on his
skateboard, but he was going easy on it because he had to give his protection to Mina.

“Hello my dear friends,” Ashido said as she spun around and did a little pose. In her hands
was a bag of cookies.
“Sup guys,” Imai said as he stopped his skateboard. He then showed a grocery bag, “I
brought the snacks as you said. Now, all we need is the rich girl come in her Limo.”

“You know guys, at first I was suspicious of Yaoyorozu, but now I think she’s a great
addition to our group,” Mina said.

“Your only saying that because she has a Limo,” Imai stated.

“And she’s rich,” Sato replied.

“We can’t forget that, there’s also-“ Imai and Sato wanted to talk more, but they both felt the
strong and cold state of Mina’s eyes. While the three fooled around, Kirishima noticed
something odd.

“Hey guys, where is everyone?” Kirishima asked. His friends looked around and noticed that
they were the only ones there. There was no one else.

“Hey, my phone has no service,” Sato said as he checked his phone.

“Mine either,” Mina replied.

“This is bad. Guys we need to get out of here,” Imai said, “A villain could attack right now or
something else bad is going to happen.”

“Wait what about Midoriya?” Kirishima asked, “I invited him here, he could arrive any
minute now.”

“Midoriya is smart, He’ll find out something is wrong and get out of here, but right now we
got to leave,” Imai explained, “If we stayed who knows what will happen to us.”
“But if we don’t stay Midoriya could get in danger,” Kirishima said, “Leaving a friend behind
isn’t what a real man would do.”

“Okay fine, let’s say we do go after him. What if he isn't here? Then we would just be
endangering ourselves,” Imai asked.

“Even if there is a one percent chance that Midoriya is here, I HAVE TO TAKE IT! IF I’M
NOT WILLING TO RISK MY LIFE TO SAVE A FRIEND THAN HOW CAN I BE A
HERO?” Kirishima yelled at Imai and then ran off.

“I’m sorry Imai, but he’s right,” Sato said as he got on his bike and went to his friend in
crisis.

“He’s right; if I want to be a hero, saving my friends is the first thing I got to do,” Mina said
as she dashed towards her friends as fast as she could.

“How the hell did I make such dangerous friends?” Imai asked himself. He then got on his
skateboard and rushed towards his friends.

“KIRISHIMA,” all three of his friends easily caught up with him, “We’re coming with you.”

“Get on my bike, there’s room for you,” Sato said as he gave Kirishima his seat.

“So how are we going to find Midoriya?” Imai asked, “It’s not like a sudden act of God will
show us where he’s at.”

KABOOM

“Goddammit.”
Right now, Bakugo was in the fight of his life. Well to be more specific, he was fighting for
his life.

‘Jesus Christ how strong is he?’ Bakugo said in his head as he wiped some blood from his
mouth. Currently, his body was covered in dirt and bruises, and his hands were in a terrible
state. They were light red and they started to shake. All in all, it looked like Bakugo could
pass out at any minute.

Midoriya was a different situation.

His body had taken so many explosions that his t-shirt was about to fall off. Despite that,
Midoriya still was standing perfectly still. It was like Bakugo’s attacks did not affect him.

“ You quirk won’t save now BAKUGO,” Midoriya said in his angry voice.

‘There’s also that,’ Bakugo said in his head. Midoriya had somehow changed during their
fight. He went from a sweet fighter to a fucking monster. ‘What caused this change? Was it
fighting me, or did something else cause this?’

“Midoriya this isn’t like you,” Bakugo said.

“ Well this isn’t like you,” Izuku replied, “ You would usually call me Deku, why are you
being so formal.” Izuku then charged right towards

“Answer me first dammit!” Bakugo said as he countered Midoriya with another explosion.

However, the attack did little to stop the green-haired boy. Midoriya charged on and threw a
right punch at Bakugo’s face. The attack sent Bakugo spinning towards the ground stomach
down. Midoriya then proceeded to kick Bakugo in the stomach, which caused Bakugo to
cough up blood.
“ We’re not done yet, ” Midoriya said as he grabbed Bakugo by the collar and began to drag
him away. Midoriya found the nearest tree and threw Bakugo right against it. “ I just want
you to ask this once. How does it feel to be a Deku ?”

Izuku was about to punch the lights out of Bakugo when someone stopped him. That
someone was wearing a military jacket, a black sweatshirt, sunglasses, and pants. “Hey now,
you're too young to kill people,” Jack Blade said as he held back Midoriya’s hand. In less
than a second, Jack punched Midoriya in the face, which caused Midoriya to collapse to the
ground.

“There, that should put you out of commission for a while,” Jack said. “Hey, are you
alright?” Jack asked Bakugo.

“I’m fine,” Bakugo said as he wiped the blood off his mouth. ‘Who the hell is this guy? He
has a camo jacket and he doesn't look like he’s from around here. He must be an American
soldier,’ Bakugo said in his head, ‘But if he is a soldier then what is he doing here?’

“Hi there,” a new voice said, causing both Jack and Bakugo to turn his heads. “That’s my
friend you got there,” Kirishima said as he pointed to Midoriya’s unconscious body. Behind
him was Sato, Imai, and Ashido, curious to know what was going on.

“Oh, well sorry about that. Anyway, I need to take him somewhere,” Jack said.

“That’s okay, I can take him off your hands,” Kirishima nervously said, “Why are you going
so far for him anyways?”

Kirishima’s question was met with a gun to the face. Kirishima at first, couldn’t even process
the gun until a few seconds after it was shown. Everyone else had the same reaction. Bakugo
was surprised as fuck, and Kirishima’s friends couldn’t believe what they were seeing. “Walk
away, forget everything about today. Go to school, find a girl or guy you love, and have a kid
or two,” Jack stated. “Just forget everything about today. Don’t be a hero, it never works
well.”
Kirishima’s life flashed before his life. He remembered the time he manifested his quirk and
accidentally gave himself a scar. He also remembered every Crimson Riot special and
interview he had ever seen. He then remembered what happened a few days ago.

A few girls were being harassed by a villain. Kirishima was right across the street and had a
front-row seat to everything. However, instead, Kirishima just watched like a coward. It
wasn’t until Mina stepped in that the villain backed away.

‘I wasn’t a hero then, but’ Kirishima gripped his fists. ‘I can be now.’ “Sorry I don’t think I
can back away.”

The tension was high. For the first time in these middle schoolers' lives, they would have to
put everything they have to survive.

“Okay then,” Jack put the gun away in his holster, “I don’t need to waste bullets on the likes
of you.” He then cracked his knuckles, “So, show me what you got.”

Somewhere in Musutafu, was a bar. This bar was just an average bar, with average
customers. However, two customers defy the meaning of average. They were a blond man
who was skinny that his bones were showing, and a large man wearing a tracksuit. They were
the two most powerful people in the world. They haven't seen each other in years.

“Two shots of Sake please,” Shinu Senshi said.

“Make it one. I’ll just have a cup of water,” Yagi Toshinori said.

The bartender nodded and gave his customers their drinks. “So Yagi, how have you been?”
Senshi asked. It was clear that they were both awkward in this current situation.

“I’ve been better,” Yagi said, “So, what happened to you? After middle school, you
disappeared without a trace and no one heard where you went.”
“Oh yeah,” Senshi then took a shot, “Well I skipped High School and went around the world
for training. First Korea, then Russia, and after that, I lost track and went wherever the road
took me. Finally, I came to America and got banned in 49 states.”

“49?”

“Yeah for some reason I’m not banned in California,” Senshi replied, “After that, I came back
to Japan, entered the underground area, became the King of Fighting and you know the rest.
How’s your teacher by the way? I haven’t seen her in the news for a long time.”

“Oh yeah she’s... not with us anymore,” Yagi’s face turned into one of regret and shame.

“Oh, I’m so sorry,” Senshi placed his hand on Yagi’s shoulder, “She would have been proud
of you.”

“I know,” Yagi took a sip, “I wish I could drink alcohol now and then. The stress of being
number one can be exhausting. Especially with this.” Yagi revealed his scar to his long lost
friend.

Senshi took a good hard look at the scar, “He did that, didn’t he? The former king of the
underworld whose name should never be heard.”

“Yes, it was him,” All Might said.

“Jesus,” Senshi wanted to take another shot, “You know, I met him once.” Yagi raised his
eyebrow. “Oh no, it was just a simple dinner, nothing else. But I will always remember that
face. I’ve seen a lot of things on this planet Yagi, from the craziest madmen to creatures that
could destroy islands. But that thing was not a man, it was the Devil himself in human form.
Two people in the world scare me, and that man was one of them.”

“Who’s the other guy? If he can scare you so much, then who else can scare you?”
“Well, let’s just say it’s a good thing you haven’t met him. His name is Jack Blade. That’s not
his real name, but that is the name he goes by. Little is known about him, that’s not a joke, so
little is known about him that many consider him a myth. The only thing known is that he is
over one hundred years old and that wherever he is seen, death follows.”

“A hundred years old, he’s nearly as old as AFO. What kind of quirk does he have?” Yagi
asked.

“I have no idea, but whatever it is, it makes him nearly unstoppable. I’ve seen a train ran him
over multiple times and he still kept on fighting. I’ve seen him exploded from the inside, and
he kept on trying to kill me. I can’t even call him human, that man is a demon and I pity
anyone who comes across his path.

“How are you feeling Ms.Yaoyorozu?” Yokubō asked as he drove the limo.

“Great Yokubō, I’m perfectly fine,” Momo replied. Although she was all alone at the
moment, she couldn’t wait for the moment when her friends joined her. Especially Midoriya,
who she has a special prize for.

“We’ll get there in a few minutes,” Koibito said, “Hey does something feel off?”

“Yeah, where is everyone?” Yokubō asked, “Check your phone.”

“No service, even though this vehicle has its special wifi,” Koibito said. “We have to go back
now!” Momo was noticing something was wrong. The Limo performed an immediate one-
eighty and was about to drive away at high speeds, if not for the large explosion going off.

“HOLY SHIT WAS THAT A VILLAIN?” Yokubō yelled. “Wait what are you doing
Koibito?”
“If a villain is attacking then there could be civilians in danger and I see no heroes around.
You take Ms.Yaoyorozu and drive as far away as you can and get some help,” Koibito said as
he grabbed two swords, "I’ll stay and fight.” Koibito then ran away from the Limo and ran
right towards the area where the explosion happened.

“Damn it Koibito,” Yokubō said as he drove away. In the back was a very frightened and
worried Momo.

“So, show me what you got.” It was only a few seconds after Jack said such a bold statement
that Kirishima gave him a response. That response was a hardened punch straight towards
Jack’s face. Jack saw it coming a mile away he could have dodged it without a second
thought. Instead, he stood his ground and took a punch to the face.

“AHH,” Kirishima said as he held his hand back. Blood was appearing on his knuckles.
Everyone was shocked by the sudden damage, especially because Jack did absolutely
nothing.

“Oh right, I should have warned you,” Jack said, “My skin is as strong as steel, and my bones
are stronger than diamonds. I’m not lying by the way.”

Suddenly a large explosion attacked Jack and pushed him back. “I don’t know who this
fucker is or who these other fuckers are, but there is one thing I know; we need to get the
fuck out of here.” Bakugo grabbed the unconscious Midoriya and yelled, “RUN BITCH
RUN!” Kirishima decided to follow the words of the blond boy and ran with him.

“Hey, who the fuck are you and why do you know Midoriya?” Bakugo asked as he ran.

“I’m a friend of his. We were going to meet up but then this guy came,” Kirishima explained.

“So that guy caused the explosion. He’s the fourth explosion quirk I’ve seen,” Jack said as he
got up.
“Here we got him now let’s go,” Imai said as his friends started to run away, “That guy’s
quirk is hardening not speed. So if we ran far enough he can’t catch us.”

“Now that’s just silly,” Jack said. His sudden appearance surprised everyone. Especially
because they didn’t see him move at all from his previous location and that he reached them
faster than they can even imagine. “Who said I was slow? It’s you who are slow.”

Imai was the first to act. He grabbed his skateboard and slammed against Jack’s head.
Unfortunately, it broke right on contact and the skateboard was split in half. “Did you not
hear what I said? My skin is as strong as Steel. Jesus and they say American Education is
bad.”

“Then, but can your skin handle ACID,” Mina yelled as she used her quirk on the American.

“AHHHHH,” Jack yelled as the acid burned his face.

“MINA WHAT THE HELL DID YOU JUST DO!?” Kirishima yelled.

“WHO CARES WE NEED TO RUN,” Mina yelled. Everyone did exactly that, leaving Jack
alone to suffer.

However, if they stayed for a few seconds, they would have heard his cries of pain to tears of
laughter. He hands remove his hands from his face, revealing the left side of his face was
nearly gone; all that remained was his bones. “HAHAHAHA, that’s the fifth acid user I’ve
ever fought. Unfortunately for that little alien,” in a flash, Jack disappeared. He then appeared
right behind the middle schoolers, “She’s going to hell.”

KLANG

Jack’s hand was meet with a katana pressed against his palm. “Well this is an interesting
development,” Jack said. “Who are you?”
“I’m a bodyguard,” Koibito said. Koibito then kicked Jack in the stomach, which pushed the
Amerian away from the kids. “You kids better get going now, I’ll handle him,” Koibito said.

“Be careful mister. He has steel skin and a diamond skeleton,” Sato said as he ran.

“Thanks, kid, now get lost,” Koibito replied. He then faced the American, “I’ve got a
question for you. Why would someone in the American military want to kill those kids?”

“First of all, I don’t want to kill anyone of them. Second, I only need Midoriya, his master is
a very important man,” Jack replied, “And third, the military has nothing to do with this. I’m
a man.”

‘So he’s not with the military, yet he’s an American and he knows Senshi. Whoever he is, he’s
well deep into the underground. He could be a bounty hunter, but even the strong ones stay
away from Senshi for a good reason,’ Koibito said in his head as he took out his second
sword. “Look, I don’t like Midoriya that much, but if he dies someone special would be sad
over it. So I can’t let that happen.”

“How sad,” in less than a second, Jack closed the distance and was standing right in front of
Koibito before he even noticed. Once Koibito did notice, he used his two swords and tried to
slash Jack, but both of them broke upon impact. “You shouldn’t keep promises you can’t
keep,” Jack said as he punched Koibito in the stomach.

KABOOM

Koibito’s stomach exploded as if a powerful shotgun was fired by point-blank. ‘What the..’
before Koibito could fall Jack grabbed him by the collar. Koibito then noticed that Jack’s
knuckles were covered in blood and looked like it had exploded. “What.. are you?”

“Call me Jack,” Jack then threw Koibito in the air like a spear, “SO LONG FUCKER.”
Koibito flew high for a good seconds before crashing down onto a very familiar limo.
Koibito crashed landing right on the engine, preventing the vehicle from moving again.
“KOIBITO!”

Yokubō ran out of the limo and checked on his blue-skinned friend. “KOIBITO WHAT
HAPPENED TO YOU?” Yokubō checked his pulse, ‘He’s still alive, but he’s right on death’s
door. Oh, Koibito what happened to you?’

“Mr.Yokubō what’s going on?” Momo asked. Yokubō was about to yell at her to get back in
the limo, but then he saw a strange group of kids run-up to her.

“Ashido, what’s going on?” Momo asked.

“There was this guy, he wanted to kill Midoriya but we ran from him. Then he tried to kill us
and that guy helped us and we don’t know what’s going on,” Mina then began to cry, “I’m
scared.”

“Wait, what guy?” Yokubō asked.

“It was some Military fucker with sunglasses, he was fighting that guy,” Bakugo said as he
pointed to the broken body of Koibito, “He wanted Deku for some reason.”

“Deku, who the hell is DEKU?” Yokubō asked.

“Deku is the childhood nickname for Izuku Midoriya. Deku also stands for useless and can’t
do anything,” a certain someone explained, “To be honest, it’s a very fitting name for a
quirkless loser.” Everyone turned to the voice and was utterly shocked. It was Jack, with his
face and knuckles perfectly fine, as if nothing had happened. Jack stood on top of the limo
and gave a menacing aura as if he was above everyone there.

“Oh hello there,” Jack said as he waved to his new victims. “I’ll forgive you, kids, for what
you did to my face, in exchange for one lit thing. I want that boy. Give him to me and nobody
gets hurt. It’s a wonderful deal.”

At first, nobody said anything they were as stiff as a chalkboard. “Fine, I’ll do it myself,”
Jack got off the limo and slowly walked over to Sato (he was the one who was currently
carrying Midoriya). “Give him to me, NOW,” Jack demanded.

Nearly everything in Sato’s body told him to get the hell out of there. To give up Midoriya
and live another day. But one part of his body told him to be a hero.

His Heart.

BAM

Sato punched Jack in the face and ran off, ignoring the pain his hand was currently in. “Well
looks like Japan is full of idiots,” Jack was about to go after the crazy boy when he realized
his feet were stuck.

“Listen, sir, you can threaten me all you want, but the moment you go after my friends, I take
issue,” Imai Cosmo said. His hands were coated in a white substance.

Imai Cosmo

Quirk: Wax

Type: Emitter

He can produce and manipulate his version of wax. The wax is also as strong as steel
but will melt in high temperatures. The more food he eats, the more wax he can
produce. He can also manipulate the wax however he wants it, for example making a
wax sword. Also, making too much wax will drain Cosmo’s energy.
“So you can make a sticky substance, big deal,” Jack said, “What’s stopping me from getting
out?”

“One thing, this,” Cosmo then created a wax sword and tried to slash Jack with it.
Unfortunately, Jack grabbed the wax weapon before it even reached his body.

“Neat quirk, not as good as mine though,” Jack said as he crushed the wax sword. He was
about to attack Cosmo when a hand was perched on his shoulder.’

“Sorry but your my opponent now,” Yokubō said. His right hand started to glow red as he
punched Jack in the face. Much to the surprise of everyone, blood came out of Jack’s mouth.
“Not as strong as you thought,” Yokubō said as he threw Jack many yards away. “You kids
get the hell out of here,” Yokubō said as he cracked his knuckles, “And bring all the help you
can. The thing that’s going to happen won’t be pretty.”

The group then went after Sato, but Momo stayed behind. “Please, avenge Koibito,
Mr.Yokubō,’ Momo then ran with her friends.

“I will Ms.Yaoyorozu,” Yokubō replied, ‘She’s a good girl. Even if I die today, I will be
happy if she becomes a hero.’

“So, from what I can tell your stronger than your blue friend,” Jack said as he came back to
his former location. He was stretching his neck out, “You also are one of the few living
people in this world that can make me bleed.”

“Yeah, I’m am much stronger than Koibito,” Yokubō replied, “And now I’m going to kick
your ass.”

Jack then lifted one finger, “I’ll give you one.”

“Excuse me?”
“One free attack,” Jack replied, “You can blow me up, throw a car, or even just punch me in
the face. I’m letting you throw your strongest attack without doing anything. So what do you
say?”

“Hehe, fine by me,” Yokubō’s right hand began to glow.

Quirk: Charging

Type: Emitter

Description: Using one hand, Yokubō can charge up a super-powerful attack. The
attack can be a simple attack like a punch or kick, or a laser that is capable of
destroying anything. The more he charges it up the more powerful it can become.
However, despite how strong Yokubō is, he can only charge for up to two minutes. That
is because the attack is so strong that it can destroy Yokubō’s body. That is why most of
his fights end without him ever using it. The only person who’s ever handed the attack
and could still walk is Shinu Senshi.

“Hey, you’ve been standing for two minutes straight. Are you going to attack or should I just
leave?” Jack asked.

“No, are you ready for the most powerful attack you’ve ever seen,” Yokubō claimed.

“Bold words, but I can see it happening,” Jack replied, “Show me what you got.”

“Here goes, DRAGON KILLER,” A massive red energy beam was sent forwards. It was
destroying everything in its path. From rocks to concrete to even cars the laser was a true
monster.

“Interesting,” Jack said. The laser continued on its path until it met a building and exploded.
“HOW DO YOU LIKE THAT YOU FUCKING BASTARD?” Yokubō yelled. It was over,
the menacing monster was dead. No one can survive something like not even Shinu Senshi.
Yet, not a single piece of Jack could be found. Yokubō was not a smart man he could barely
pass high school. However, even a child could tell that this was unusual.

Suddenly, the smell of smoke touched Yokubō’s nose. ‘The fuck?’

Turning around, Yokubō saw Jack smoking on a car, with no scratches whatsoever on his
body. “Damn that was powerful,” Jack said, “With a quirk like that you could have become a
hero.”

Yokubō stared in disbelief. This was, well there were no words for it. Strange wasn’t even
close to what just happened. There was only one word that came close to describing what just
happened.

Impossible.

“What’s wrong? Cat got your tongue,” Jack said as he moved his hands like a cat.

“ How? ” No matter what just happened or what he just saw, Yokubō still could not believe
what had happened.

“Oh, of course, a human would ask such a question,” Jack said as he licked the remaining
blood off his hand.

“Human? Are you saying you’re not human?” Yokubō asked.

“No, I was once human. But now I am beyond humanity,” Jack said.

BOOM
Yokubō was sent flying backward by a single punch. Yokubō tumbled over and over again on
the concrete until his body made a sudden stop. Yokubō’s body was bloody and bruised all
over. Yokubō then coughed up some blood, “What….. the fuck?”

“I told you,” in a millisecond Jack was able to close the distance between the two, “I’m
beyond humanity. Useless things like death and emotion are beyond me.”

“Hehehe, HAHAHA HAHAHA,” like a mad man, Yokubō started to laugh. He grabbed the
nearby car and started to lift himself. “You say you’re beyond Humanity and that death and
emotion is meaningless. WELL, I CALL BULLSHIT,” the sudden yell caused Yokubō to
cough up blood.

“Without death and emotion, then there is no meaning to life. You can’t be beyond humanity,
because you have no reason to live. You look down on humans but you’re just as weak as
them. Face it, no matter how much you preach, your words are meaningless. You can live as
long as you want, but for all I care, YOU CAN SUCK IT,” Yokubō finished his speech by
giving the finger to the immortal man.

KABOOM

Jack’s final attack sent Yokubō through an endless amount of buildings. When it was over,
Yokubō’s body was extremely damaged. So damaged that his body barely resembled a
human. It would take a miracle for the red-skinned man to live.

“Uh, guess I let my emotions out. I guess you were right, whatever your name was,” Jack
said as he walked away.

“Where’s the nearest police station?” Imai asked his friends.

“I don't know I’ve never been to this part of town,” Momo replied.
“Maybe she knows,” Mina said as she pointed to an orange hair girl with a map.

“Wait.” Bakugo sad, halting the group, “How do we know she’s not with that American
guy?”

“HEY ORANGE HAIR GIRL,” Itsuka looked away from her map to the group of weirdos,
“ARE YOU A PSYCHOPATH?”

“NO,” Itsuka replied.

“HEY DO YOU WHERE THE NEAREST POLICE STATION IS?”

“TWO STREETS DOWN AND LEFT YOU CAN’T-MISS IT?” Itsuka replied, “Wait why
am I yelling? Nothing is stopping me from walking down the street?”

However, as soon as she was making her way to the group, they started to run past her. She
didn’t mind of course, but then she recognized the person they were with.

“Midoriya?” Itsuka asked in confusion. Her sudden question got the attention of a certain
explosion quirk user.

“Wait, how do you know Midoriya?” Bakugo asked, which caught the attention of everyone
there.

“Why is he unconscious?” Itsuka asked she was getting ready for a fight.

“ANSWER ME FIRST BITCH,” Bakugo yelled back. Itsuka was ready to kick him in the
nuts.
However, someone stopped them from fighting. That person was the man they were running
from. “Jeez who the hell taught you manners,” Jack said as he lit up a cigarette right in front
of their faces. The man was also wearing a suit that didn’t fit him that was covered in blood.

They stood in awe as the man had surprised them once again. Everyone was scared to talk to
him, as his sudden appearance installed fear in them once again. However, one brave soul
dared to speak up.

“Is that Yokubō’s suit?” Momo nervously asked.

Jack took the cigarette out of his mouth and observed his clothing, “Yeah, it was. But he’s out
of commission right now.”

“Did you kill him?” The moment she asked that the tension increased dramatically. Everyone
felt like a knife was being pressed against their throats.

“That’s not important right now,” Jack said as he discarded his cigarette, “Look I’ve been all
over Japan looking for that little shit. SO it would be very helpful if you gave him to me.
Please.” Jack was talking in such a calm manner that you could have confused his tone with
glee. But he was talking about the life of an innocent boy, one that had no idea what was
going to happen.

Bakugo then grabbed Jack by the shoulder, “What are you going to do with him, you
bastard?”

Jack looked back with a smug face, “Relax, I’m not going to kill him. I need alive, or else my
plan will all go to waste.”

“Plan? Was chasing us part of your plan? Was killing innocent civilians a part of your fucking
plan? “ Bakugo’s voice was turning from one of fear to one of anger.
“No, but I’m not complaining and why should you? Why do you suddenly care for Midoriya
so much? Is it because he’s popular now? Is it because you developed a conscience for the
things you did to him? No, it’s because you want to feel special. You want to be the one who
saves Izuku, you don’t care a flying fuck about him. All you think is me, me, and me. Well,
guess what shit for brains the world doesn’t revolve around you. In fact-”

That was the last thing Jack said before he was blasted away by an explosion to the face.
“YOU DON’T KNOW ANYTHING ABOUT ME FUCK FACE,” Bakugo yelled. Because
of his constant running and his previous fight, he had sweat a lot, and when he sweats a lot;
only trouble follows.

Jack got up from his position like the Undertaker. “You know I was going to let you kids live,
but after the shitty day I had and the fact that you attacked me. Well, let’s just say Hell is
going to have new residents.”

“Sato, go find a good hiding spot for Midoriya. It’s best if he stays out of this,” Bakugo said
as he got ready for the fight, “The rest of you go on ahead. I don’t want people I don’t know
dying.”

“So you get to be the hero and we run away. Sorry, I don’t like that plan,” Kirishima said as
he stepped up, “Too many people have died today.” He started to harden his fists.

“If I can’t protect Midori, then I shouldn’t be a hero,” Mina said as she started to produce
acid from her hands.

“For Koibito and Yokubō’, I will avenge them,” Momo said as he started to create a spear out
of her skin.

“Well, better die doing the thing I love,” Imai said as wax came out of his body.

“Become as strong as a rock and as swiftly as a river. That’s the motto of the Kendo Karate
Dojo, and I plan on upholding it,” Kendo said as he hand became bigger.
“Don’t worry guys, once I find a safe spot; I will get help,” Sato said as he ran away.

“So it’s just you lots, not even some rando hiding behind the tree? If that’s the case then you
are fuck ,” Jack said. As Jack moved his arms around, the sound of bones and joints shifting
could be heard.

‘What’s he doing? Whatever it is, then it isn’t good,’ Bakugo said in his head. He wasn’t the
only one who noticed either, everyone else put up their guard and was ready to act.

Jack then raised his left arm, like he was preparing a karate chop. In a flash, Jack’s arm
dropped down and something made a huge crater in the space between Bakugo and
Kirishima. The moment they realized what had happened the group scattered in chaos. Imai
and Momo went to hide behind cars, Mina went inside an alleyway, and Bakugo, Kirishima,
and Kendo backed away from Jack.

“HAHAHAHAHA, you’re scared already,” Jack laughed like a maniac, “WE JUST GOT
STARTED!” Jack then started to move his arms so fast that his hands we’re no longer visible
and destruction started to appear all around him. From cars to the ground to even street signs.

“Shit, how the hell are we going to attack him now?” Bakugo asked. It was like Jack had a
force field around himself, Bakugo thought of it as a circle of destruction. If anyone got to
close their bodies would be torn in half. However, if they stay still, who knows what horrors
could happen.

“WAX BALL BITCH,” Imai shouted as he threw a wall made out of wax at Jack. However, it
was destroyed completely in Jack’s area.

“A wax ball. Did you believe that would work?” Jack began to laugh again, “You have to be
the biggest group of idiots I’ve ever met, and that is saying something.”

As Jack was monologuing, he dropped his hands, leaving him completely exposed. During
this brief moment of weakness, Itsuka dashed toward him with an enlarged right hand. She
threw a large swing; but instead of hitting her target, she hit a random car instead.
“So you can make yourself bigger, neat quirk,” Jack had somehow appeared right behind the
orange-haired girl. Itsuka turned around to face her opponent, but then Jack decided to choke
her with one arm and lift her in the air. “You said you were a member of the Kendo Dojo.
You look very similar to its founder, are you his heir? I wonder, if I kill you, will then entire
Dojo come after me? Or maybe your grandfather come?” Jack seemed to have a pleasant
face after saying that word.

Itsuka kicked Jack in the face, but that only seemed to hurt herself even more. “Oh right you
weren’t there when I said it,” Jack said, “Basically skin as strong as steel and bones as hard
as diamond. However, I don’t think such information would be useful to you because you’re
about to die right now.”

BAM

Momo’s spear pierced Jack’s side, leaving a massive hole in his body. “Diamond skeleton,
meet Diamond spear,” Momo then revealed that the tip of her spear was made out a powerful
diamond.

“Steel Skin, meet Acid,” Mina said as she jumped on a car and flung acid right at Jack’s face.
The acid burned his face away and put Jack in immense pain. The pain was so great that he
was forced to drop Kendo.

“ORANGE GIRL GET TO SAFETY,” Bakugo yelled as he threw another explosion at Jack,
who was on the ground.

Itsuka did that, and after another explosion, Bakugo stepped away. The pain in his hands was
too much for the blonde boy, even Bakugo had his limits. Momo, Kirishima, and Mina
continued to attack Jack while he was down. This created cries of pain from Jack.

However, those cries of pain soon turned into cries of laughter. “HAHAHAHA, is that all you
have?” Jack then got up, ignoring all the damage he had just taken. His face looked
disgusting after Mina threw acid on it, not only that but there was also the other damage he
had acquired which had to his body horror. “Do you want to see a magic trick?” Jack then
showed them something horrifying.
In less than a second, all of Jack’s wounds began to heal themselves. Everything from his
damaged face to the hole in his stomach was healed. Soon it looked like he had never taken
damage in his life. “So, what do you think,” Jack said as he showed off his quirk.

“Here you go Midoriya,” Sato said as he put Midorya in an alleyway, “Sorry, I can’t find
someplace better.” He then got some old newspapers and used it to cover Midoriya’s body,
“Don’t worry, your safe, because your friends are here.”

RING RING

Wait, was that a working phone? How can that be, there should be no service.

RING RING

After searching, Sato then found a ringing phone in Midoriya’s pants. “Who’s Kure Renzo?”
Sato said as he picked up the phone.

“Midoriya I’m so glad you picked up. I saw your fight with Chakrii and I’m impressed.
Maybe we should meet again sometime-”

“Um, I’m not Midoriya,’ Sato said.

“ Who are you ?” Renzo said in a horrifying tone.

“My name is Rikido Sato and I am a friend of Midoriya’s,” Sato instantly responded, “We’re
being attacked by a villain he wants to kill Midoriya please help us.”

“Where are you?” Renzo quickly asked

“We’re near Dagobah Park,” Sato responded.

“I’ll be right there.”

“HAHAHAHAHA, running away so soon. The fun isn’t over yet,” Jack as his onslaught of
destruction continued. The circle of destruction had continued and it was worse now than
before.

Kirishima was bleeding from his head, Bakugo’s hands still had not recovered, Momo was
near her stamina’s limit and her diamond spear was almost broken, Itsuka’s leg was nearly
broken, Imai could barely create any more wax, and Mina didn’t know how much acid she
could create before it would start to burn her. Overall they could barely move, let alone fight.

“For fuck sakes, where is that muscle head?” Bakugo said.

“His name is Sato and I don’t know,” Imai replied. With the lack of energy in his body, Imai
was about to collapse at any moment.

“So no one is coming for you,” Jack ended his attack, “You’re all alone.”

The moment he finished that sentence, someone grabbed him from behind, and German
suplex him. The attack was so powerful that Jacks’ head was left in the concrete.

“Have no fear for help is on the way?” Sato said as he performed a dramatic pose.

His friend’s faces of fear then turned into faces of Joy. “Oh god, that’s great. Who’s coming,
is it the police or a hero? Hell, I would even take the military”

Sato’s face became one of excitement to one of fear, ”I don't know.”

.
.

”YOU PIECE OF SHIT, WE WERE ABOUT TO DIE OUT HERE AND YOU WERE JUST
FUCKING AROUND! IF WE DIE TODAY I WILL MURDER YOU IN HELL,” Bakugo
said, nearly using all of his remaining stamina to just say those two sentences. He wasn’t the
only one mad at Sato, the rest of the group took turns insulting Sato for his incompetence.

As the group ruined Sato’s soul, Jack grabbed the concrete and lifted his head out. After
brushing off the dirt in his “borrowed” suit, he then turned around. “So no one is coming for
you,” Jack said with a wicked evil simile.

The group then realize how truly utterly fucked they were. No one was coming; no police,
hero, or even god could save. Prayer was useless in front of the devil.

“Well I never imagined dying for Deku, but if necessary, why the hell not,” Bakugo said as he
stepped up to face the demon.

“Oh, why is that?” Jack asked, “Your whole life you treated Midoriya like a piece of shit: you
bullied him, isolated him, and nearly ruined his life. So where is this sympathy coming from
now? Why do you care so much now?”

“You know, I still don’t understand why. Part of me says is because this is what Heroes do,
another says that I should just leave and let Deku die.”

“So why aren’t listening to that part.”

“Because Deku will be a great hero one day. One even greater than me, and until that day
comes, I’ll make sure he continues to live on. Even if it costs me my life,” Bakugo boldly
explained.

Jack put his hand to his chin, “You’re the first. Every person I killed had some crazy reason
for doing the things they did. Some said it was the good of their country while they burned it
to the ground and killed its innocents. Others said it was to destroy evil while becoming evil.
Yet you are the first to what someone to live because they will help the world. Trust me,
being the first of anything in my line of work is rare. So congratulations Katsuki Bakugo, you
are the first decent human being I will kill.” Jack raised his hand towards the young boy. He
was ready to kill him until

BOOM

With one powerful kick, Jack was sent backward. His feet made cracks in the ground as he
was being pushed back. “Now,” Jack raised his head to look at his attacker, “Who the hell are
you.”

“It’s simple,” Kure Renzo said as he pointed to the group, “I’m there Senpai.”

“Who the fuck are you?” Bakugo rudely asked.

“Shut up Kohai,” Renzo replied, “Now which one of you is Sato?”

“That’s me.”

“Holy shit what are they feeding you?” Renzo committed, “Enough about that, you called for
someone strong and here I am.”

“What makes you so strong?” Imai asked.

Itsuka remembered something her father said a long time ago, “ Itsuka, whenever you see a
person with black and white eyes, never challenge them to a fight. For they are the Kure and
the Kure are the strongest in the world.”

“I trust him,” Itsuka said, much to the shock of her allies.

“Thank you,” Renzo said, “Now to deal with your threat.”

“Oh so you now acknowledge me,” Jack said, “A Kure, you're a one of a kind. Tell me just
how strong are you?”

“It’s simple, I am the prince of fighting,” Renzo bragged.

“Prince, that’s a shame; I wanted to fight the king,” Jack said, “As for me, I’m the strongest
man in America and I have never lost in my life.”

“Too bad for today, you will have your first lost,” Renzo stated.

Jack raised his right hand, similar to his previous attack. “Watch out,” Itsuka yelled.

In a flash, Jack’s arm was brought out and a long, fast came down at Jack. The attack was
faster than anything the middle schoolers have seen. It was even faster than a bullet. Despite
that, Renzo was able to stop the attack before it reached him.

“Is that all you got?” Renzo asked with a smug smile. In his right hand was Jack’s left hand,
stretched out further than any hand could move. It was as if - “Neat quirk,” Renzo said before
breaking Jack’s hand.

“Not a quirk,” Jack said as he retracted his hand, “But you are very strong. If I continue to
fight you, it might take away an important time that I don’t have. Guess I got use this now.”
In a flash, Jack took out his revolver with his not broken hand.
“Oh crap I forgot about that,” Kirishima said. ‘Wait if he’s using the gun now, then those that
me this guy is that strong.’

BANG

Jack fired his revolver a Jack and expected the bullet to blow the Kure’s brains out. But
instead, the bullet hit the side window of a nearby car.

“Oh please, bullets are nothing against me,” Renzo as he showed Jack his hand encrusted
with a mysterious black metal. “Care to try again?”

BANG

BANG

BANG

Jack continued to fire at Renzo, but it all had the same effect. The bullets ricochet off of
Renzo’s arms and hit the nearby cars. “How is he doing that? Is it his quirk or is it a
technique?” Kirishima asked himself.

‘No, it’s both,’ Kendo answered in her head, ‘If I truly want to get stronger then I must watch
this fight.’

Renzo dashed towards Jack at a speed higher than the cheetah. Despite this, Jack still saw
Renzo and was able to counter by firing another shot.

BANG
Renzo was still able to counter with his black hands and the bullet crashed to the floor. “Your
wide open you insane fucker!” Renzo said as he crouched down and prepared a powerful
uppercut.

“So are they,” Jack said as he pointed his gun, not at Renzo, but the group of injured middle
schoolers.

BANG

Jack used his final shot not at the person attacking him, but at the children who had already
given up. The bullet went straight to Kirishima’s gut, which passed through despite his
hardening.

“AHHHHHH,” Kirishima yelled as he held the wound in the stomach. He collapsed to the
ground in sheer utter pain. The sheer shock of being shot still rang in his damaged body.

“Oh my god,” Imai was horrified at the scene before him. He wanted to throw up whatever
food was left in his stomach. His allies had similar reactions. Momo covered her mouth with
her hands, Itsuka stood in utter shock, Mina was crying, Bakugo couldn’t even move, and
Sato held his friend in support.

“Oh god! Kirishima just stay awake,” Sato said as he supported his friend.

Outside of Kirishima’s cries of pain, the only sound that could be heard was Jack giggling at
the situation. “PFFFT, what’s wrong, were you not hard enough?” Jack’s terrible joke made
him laugh, much to the horror of the middle schoolers. As if they’re lives were all just one
big joke.

Renzo had only emotion running through his body; Anger. In less than a second, Jack’s right
hand (. Then Renzo grabbed Jack by the throat and lifted him in the air. “Give me one reason
why I shouldn’t kill you right now?” Renzo’s assassin side was showing, he was truly ready
to kill Jack.
“No offense Kure boy, but you couldn’t even if you got your whole clan here,” Jack smiled,
“Plus I still haven’t played all my cards.” A shining orange light was emitting from Jack’s
mouth. Renzo saw the light and let go of Jack. He then instantly backed away right before
Jack started to breathe fire like a dragon.

“What the hell? You can stretch your arms a long-distance and breathing fire, what in god’s
name is your quirk?” Renzo asked his anger still inside.

“Oh right, you see I’ve had some ‘modifications’ done to my body over the last few decades.
The fire thing is because of a propane tank in my body and the arm thing, well let me show
you,” Jack then showed Renzo one of his scariest abilities. His head turned upside down like
an owl and his arms began to twist in unimaginable ways. “I can control every part of my
body, from the joints to the bones and even my muscles.” His body then returned to normal,”
Are you understanding why they call me the strongest man in America?”

“Yeah, yeah, just because you can do a lot of crazy things doesn’t mean shit. All your doing
is confiscating for your weakness,” Renzo said.

“Listen here you little shit, I can beat you with any gizmos or guns. So from here on out, I’m
going to beat you even my fists alone,” Jack said as he cracked his knuckles.

“You’re lost,” Renzo said as he took off his shirt, “I hope you’re ready for a beat down.”

“You’re sure about that?” Jack said as he placed his hand on Renso’s chest, “Your well built,
but that must be due to your Kure blood.”

Renzo back away from Jack instantly. ‘JESUS HE’S FAST. Well, he’s the strongest man in
America for nothing. If I truly want to beat, then I must use my quirk.’ Renzo’s arms suddenly
became coated in black armor.

“Oh a Hardening quirk, neato,” Jack said.

Kure Renzo
Quirk: Armament

Type: Transformation

Description: The more willpower Renzo has, the more powerful his armor becomes. The
armor not only enhances Renzo’s attacks and defense but also allows him to damage
anything. For example, if someone had the power to be transparent, Renzo’s attack
would still affect them. (Basically the Armament Haki from One Piece.)

“So how strong is yo-“ Jack never finished his sentence. Renzo performed a roundhouses
kick that knocked Jack’s jaw right off. Then Renzo punched Jack’s head, which despite it still
being hard, nearly came clean off. Then Renzo punched his stomach so hard that his lungs
collapsed on impact.

All the attacks and caused Jack’s body to collapse on the ground. “So soon,” Renzo said,
‘Either he’s tricking me or this is he’s full strength. I guess he was lying about his title.’

Renzo never took his eyes off Jack, yet the second he blinked, Jack disappeared. ‘What the
fuck?’ Renzo said in his head.

BAM

Renzo’s entire body fell to the floor. There was a painful ringing in his head as if a gun had
been fired right in his brain.

“Wow, all it took was one kick. You are a disappointment Kure boy,” a perfectly healthy and
uninjured Jack said.

Renzo used his quirk and threw a large piece of concrete at Jack. However, the piece
shattered upon impact. “Yeah, that’s not going to work. Be lucky that your quirk is strong
enough to hurt me,” Jack said.
BOOM

Renzo’s Armament Punch left a huge impact on Jack’s face. “Shut the fuck up.”

Bakugo was the only one still watching the fight. Everyone else was attending Kirishima.
“Hey Boom Boy,” Imai called out, “We’re going to find a hospital. If you want to stay near
that danger then be my guest.”

“I have a plan,” Bakugo stated. That sentence sent shockwaves to the children.

“Have you not noticed what happened to us? Kirishima was shot and we could be next. Even
if your plan has a ninety-nine percent guarantee, I still won’t help you,” Imai grabbed Bakugo
by the shirt, “Besides why should we help you. We’ve been listening to what he’s been
saying, and if one part of it’s true, WHY SHOULD WE HELP YOU?”

“Because that fucking American is too damn strong. Even the new guy can’t beat him, but
my plan will work. Trust me, it’s all we have,” Bakugo promised.

“What are the chances?” Momo asked, much to the shock of everyone there. “Don’t get me
wrong, I’m only doing this for Izuku’s sake. Once this is all over, I never want to see you
again. Got it?” Bakugo nodded. “Good, now what’s the plan?”

“Oh come on, those were just a few punches. Is this the full Might of Kure,” Jack said, “I am
greatly disappointed.”

Renzo had bruises all over his body and even lost a front tooth. ‘My body should be stronger
than most. If anything these punches should be nothing. So why do they hurt so much?’

“Jesus, even those other Kure put up a better fight.” That got Renzo’s attention.
“Other Kure, what other Kure?”

“Oh right, I’m sure you would never have heard about them. Your family is big and they died
before you were born. It’s been a while, let me jog my memory,” Jack the pierced his head
with his finger, to the point where he was touching his brain.

“It’s been a long time and it was so many. I’ve killed a lot of Kure in my line of work, so
many that I lost count. Funny thing is they’ve all said the same when they died. ‘I will die for
this family.’ What utter bullshit, but they all died the same way so who cares.”

At this point, Renzo’s rage was reaching its boiling point, but then Jack touched the one
subject no sane man would touch. “It reminds me of your father.”

“My father,” Renzo whispered.

“Oh yes your father,” Jack said, “I’ve never met him, but I heard how he died. He died
without putting up a good fight.”

That’s not true.

“He died like a coward.”

Shut up

“He died stupid and alone.”

SHUT UP

“He died like how he was born a weakling.”

That was the last straw. After Jack said that sentence, Renzo changed. No, the word transform
would be better. Renzo transformed into something otherworldly.

KURE STYLE: REMOVAL 100%

ARMAMENT FULL BODY COATING

BLACK DEMON

Jack watched as Renzo transformed into his strongest form yet. His body was coated in his
black armor and his veins were popping out. If anything, Jack did have to admit, Renzo
looked like a real-life demon.

“So what now?” Jack asked. Jack’s answer came in the form of his throat being ripped clean
off. Jack reached for his throat and discovered it wasn’t there. Renzo’s next attack was
kicking Jack’s knee, that attack broke Jack’s leg.

NIKO STYLE REDIRECTION + WATER KATA

SWIMMING SWALLOW

Jack was swarmed by a wave of never-ending punches. From his face to his chest they were
constantly attacked. Renzo attacked with a full killing force. If anyone else was on the
receiving end of those attacks, they would have died, but because it was Jack the attacks
could only bruise him.
Renzo stopped his onslaught for one powerful strike to the face.

IRON BREAKER

Jack’s jaw was broken and he was sent flying sideways. Renzo used this as an opportunity to
catch his breath. ‘I can’t use this form for long. So for as long as I can, I WILL KILL HIM.’

NIKO STYLE FLAME KATA RAGING FIRE

Renzo dashed as fast as he could towards Jack, with a very powerful punch. However, Jack
immediately caught the attack with one hand. “So this is your full might? SHOW ME
MORE.”

Jack threw a right punch aimed at Renzo's face, not only did it connect but it also left a major
impact. ‘Shit. If it wasn't for my quirks, my head would have been blown away.’

Jack threw another punch towards Renzo, but the Kure was able to counter.

NIKO STYLE REDIRECTION KATA ENTANGLEMENT

The joints in Jack’s arm dislocated in less than a second. Renzo used this brief window of
opportunity to chop off Jack’s entire left arm. The arm fell to the ground with a dud.
However, the thing that surprised Renzo the most wasn’t the fact that Jack’s arm came clean
off, it was Jack’s reaction.

Instead of yelling in pain, Jack simply reattached his arm to his body. As if he was taking a
walk in the park. ‘Shit, I should have noticed it earlier. He has a regeneration quirk.’
“Let me warn you kid, the real fight starts now,” Jack said. He put on a standard boxing
stance.

“I wouldn’t want it any other way,” Renzo said. He put on a Niko Style Stance. With his left
arm in a right angle and his right arm behind his hand, both were ready to strike. “Come at
me bitch,” Renzo smiled.

“It’s your wish bastard,” Jack said as he dashed to the Kure member. Jack started with a
strong left hook aimed right at Renzo’s face. Jack believed that he hit the boy, but was
surprised when the attack passed through the teenager.

NIKO STYLE FLAME KATA PHANTOM PACE: right before their opponent attacks,
the user side steps at the right moment. This creates the illusion that an opponent has
hit the user.

Once Renzo was safe he threw a strong attack.

IRON BREAKER

The attack broke Jack’s jaw, but that didn’t stop him. Despite his injuries, Jack pressed
forward. With a never-ending barrage of powerful punches, Jack was truly a monster. Renzo
did his best to parry every attack, but there were too many and they were too fast. Eventually,
a punch hit Renzo in his stomach, but he continued to defend.

However one became two, two became three, and three became many. Renzo was taking an
all-out assault from Jack, but that still didn't stop Renzo.

NIKO STYLE ADAMANTINE KARA: INVINCIBLE

Despite Renzo hardening his muscles, the attacks still left an insane amount of damage. Jack
never stopped punching and in response, Renzo punched back.
SWIMMING SWALLOW

The two traded endless amount of blows. The attacks were so strong that the ground below
them cracked and shake. Renzo’s face had the look of a painful struggle, Jack’s, on the other
hand, was one of joy and pleasure.

‘I can’t stop, I MUST NOT STOP,’ Renzo screamed in his head.

“COME ON, YOU BETTER NOT STOP NOW!” Jack yelled.

Jack’s wish was granted when Renzo forward kicks Jack’s chest, which pushed him
backward. Renzo then clawed Jack’s face, which destroyed his eyes. Even with his eyes
gone, Jack still fought back. He grabbed Renzo by the throat and threw an extremely
powerful punch.

BOOM

The punch sent Renzo flying, it even caused him to fly into a nearby tree. When he crashed,
the impact was strong even to break the tree in half and cause it to fall. Renzo coughed up a
pool of blood, which spilled all over his broken chest. ‘Damn, when was the last time I’ve
ever been this beaten,’ Renzo said in his head.

“So, this is what the Prince of Fighting is like, such a shame compared to the King,” Jack
said as he walked to Renzo’s body. His eyes were still blinded, yet he still had no problem.
“Ready to give up?”

“No,” Renzo said as he got up, “In fact, I’m ready to use the greatest technique in the world.”

“You got some big balls, Kure, no wonder your so slow,” Jack joked, “I take your challenge,
Kure, I want to see your great technique. Don’t disappoint me.”
Renzo gave Jack the finger, “Your already a disappointment.” Jack dashed towards Renzo at
a high speed; to fast to be comprehended by the human eye, even with enchantments.

Jack threw a punch right towards Renzo’s face, his strongest punch yet. Right before the
punch touched him, Renzo had a memory of a day-long ago.

“So Renzo, what do you think of the Secret technique?” Tokita Ohma, Renzo’s father, asked.
He had black hair, similar to Renzo’s, a body that rivaled Greek Gods. He also had a broken
arm in a cast. He sat crisscrossed in a very fancy traditional Japanese room.

“It’s amazing,” a bright-eyed Renzo said. He was younger then, in his elementary school
days. He was also beaten but ignored his injuries. “I never knew such a technique could be
possible. It’s way better than any Kure technique.”

“Glad you like it, but don’t say that to your mother. And please don’t say it to the rest of the
family,” Ohma said.

“I know, it’s supposed to be a secret and I can only tell it, Karen,” Renzo rolled his eyes,
“But this technique can bet anyone.”

“No, Renzo there is one major weakness to this technique,” Ohma warned.

“DADDY, RENZO, YOUR BACK,” a young girl yelled out. Which alerted everyone in the
mansion.

“KAREN NO,” Renzo and his father yelled.

“KAREN YEAH,” the young girl said as she hugged them both.
The memory brought a simile and tear to Renzo’s face. Then the moment happened, Jack’s
punch touched Renzo’s face. However, the attack had no impact. The punch didn’t even
affect Renzo. Instead, he threw his strongest punch in his entire life.

NIKO STYLE SECRET TECHNIQUE DEMONSBANE

KURE STYLE REMOVAL 100%

ARMAMENT

GOD KILLER

KABOOM

Jak’s head went flying off his body. His head spun until it crashed into the wall a mile away
and made a tremendous crash.

“Suck it, blond bitch!” Renzo yelled before collapsing to the ground. ‘Shit, I need to train
more. This fight was too dangerous for me. He better be dead, a regenerative quirk dies once
their head comes off. I need to take it down from now on. Wait, why didn’t he use kicks? Was
he a boxer, or was he holding back on me? Eh, who cares I WON. Now how do I get out of
here?’ Renzo looked at the still-standing body of Jack Blade, ‘He was one tough mother
fucker. What was his name again?’
“Well well well, that was exciting,” a very familiar voice said. Renzo lifted his head and saw
the weirdest fucking thing in his life. Jack’s head was moving, veins coming out of his neck
that help it crawled on the ground. His eyes, despite being destroyed by Renzo, were
perfectly fine. “Oh, what, never seen a head moving on its own before,” Jack said as he
noticed the curious look on Renzo’s face. The veins help the head climb his body. Soon, the
head was reattached to the body.

“So, since I’m the one still standing, I win,” Jack said as he did a victory pose, “Now you're
probably wondering why I’m still alive. Let the author explain with a quirk description.”

Jack Blade

Quirk: Immortality

Type: Mutation

Description: Jack is immortal; meaning nothing can kill him. He can also accelerate his
healing depending on the injuries. The only thing that can kill him is a literal act of
God.

“You see, the author says so himself. Not even your Kure Clan and it’s an endless amount of
killing techniques that can kill me. I’m an immortal bastard,” Jack said as he spread his arms
out. “Now, to end this battle the same way it started, mindless violence.”

Jack’s veins popped out of his arm and wrapped itself around Renzo’s neck. Renzo gasped as
the air left his lungs. He tried to break the veins or at the very least tried to break free of
them, but it was all for naught. Jack’s veins were too strong for Renzo, especially in his
broken form.

“So this is how the Prince of Fighting dies, not in a fight of legend, but as a pathic nobody.”
Renzo clawed against the veins, his strength leaving his body every second. His face became
purple and the air was leaving his lungs at a fast rate.
“Listen here Kure, this is a real strength and you will never obtain it,” Jack said,
“HahahahaHAHAHAHAHAHAHA.”

Jack’s laughter stopped when both of his arms dropped to the ground. “What the fuck?”

Then wax came out of nowhere and incase his legs together. “Did you forget about us?” Imai
Cosm asked. Jack turned around to see his attackers but was met with wax to the face that
covered his eyes. Jack was now blinded, and without his arms, he couldn’t do anything.
“Come on Ashido, let’s get out of here, Imai said as he and Mina (who burned Jack’s arms
off) ran away.

“Big guy, get the guy who saved our lives out of here,” Bakugo commanded, “Ponytail who’s
the cannon going?”

“It’s done,” Momo Yaoyorozu said as she finished the cannonball. Itsuka was handling the
canon and its aim was ready to fire on the immobilized Jack.

“Lock and ready,” Itsuka said.

“You shit’s think a canon can stop me,” Jack said, “You don’t know AHHHH.” Jack was
stabbed from behind by a diamond spear.

“Did you forget me,” Kirishima said as he pressed the spear deeper into Jack’s body, “You
shouldn’t have.” Kirishima then ran as fast as he could away from Jack.

“Ready?” Bakugo asked.

“Not yet,” Momo said as she prepared the cannon. However, their hopes were destroyed
when Jack’s newly formed arm stretched out and destroyed the cannon. Itsuka and Momo
watched in awe as their main hope was destroyed with ease.
“Was that it? IS THAT ALL YOU GOT,” Jack said as he removed the wax from his eyes.

In this time of parallel Bakugo did the one thing no one expected him to do. He became a
hero. Baugo picked up the heavy cannonball and with all his might unleashed the greatest
attack he had ever seen. ‘This is for Midoriya so that he can one day become greater than I
ever could.y All Might yelled out his attacks, but now I do.’ Bakugo used his quirk for the
biggest explosion he had ever created, “DETROIT CANNON.” His broken hand was bloody
red, but it mattered not. The cannon went so fast that Jack could process it, there was only
one thing on his mind.

‘Oh shit.’

BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM

The explosion was crazy. It was strong that the bystanders were thrown despite being yards
away. It was so large people could see it miles away. The explosion left a mighty amount of
smoke behind, as well as a large crater that sheltered the destroyed body of Jack Blade.

It was over.

Jack was defeated, it was all over. Bakugo, who was on his knees, began to cry. ‘We did it
Midoriya, we saved you.’

Itsuka and Momo were saved by Itsuka enlarging her hands and using it as a shield. Once the
smoke died down, Itsuka shut off her quirk. Both of them smiled as they realized the fact that
they won.

Imai and Mina who had gotten away safely, couldn’t believe the fact that the plan worked.
Imai has a face of shock while Mina smiled in joy.

Sato had successfully gotten Renzo to safety, and they were both shocked by the explosion.
Their jaws were wide open in shock, but once Sato realized what had happened he smiled.
“The plan worked, it worked,” Sato said as tears formed in his eyes. Renzo then understood
what was going on.

“Hey, can you take me to your friends? I need to congratulate them,” Renzo said.

“Sure,” Sato lifted Renzo on his shoulder, “Let’s go met him.” Renzo was not the only one
who had that idea. Imai, Mina, and Kirishima all came over to Bakugo.

“Let me say this explosion guy,” Imai Cosmo said, “I may hate you until the day I die, but I
will admit, that was a good plan.”

“It was,” Renzo said as he entered the scene, “How did you plan it all out.”

“Simple,” Bakugo then proceeded to explain, “When he breathed fire he said that he had a
propane tank inside his body. If we could blow that propane tank up, then he would be left in
pieces. However, there were two major issues, One: we couldn’t make him stand still to
handle such an attack. But then you came along and we were able to hold him down. Two:
his body was too strong for a simple explosion, so we needed to bring out the big guns. Or in
this case cannons, however,” Bakugo glanced over at the broken cannon, “We need to make a
last-minute decision.”

“So you made a crazy plan to defeat a crazy person,” Renzo smiled, “I’m glad to be glad your
Senpai.”

“Um yeah, who are you?” Bakugo asked.

“Names Kure Renzo, remember that because it will be the name of a great warrior one day,”
Renzo bragged.

“Unfortunately that day would never come,” a voice said as a body crawled out of the crater.
Horror came once again on the faces of the youngsters. They all turned to see a deformed
body stepping out of the crater.
“What, have you never seen a walking corpse before?” the deformed body of Jack Blade
asked. Indeed it was deformed; pieces of his skin were burnt to a crisp, his organs were
broken, bleeding or was showing or perhaps all of the above, his bones were also shown and
they were surprisingly the only thing that wasn’t destroyed by the explosion.

“Surprise,” Jack said with his jaw hanging on one side of his mouth.

“How?” Momo asked, “How is this possible?”

Jack repositioned his jaw, “That was your first mistake; expect the unexpected. Before you go
into the afterlife, do you have any last words?”

“I HAVE A FEW WORDS TO SAY. ” A booming loud familiar voice said. The look of
horror then became one of disbelief. The only person who was scared was Jack himself. “
FEAR NOT YOUNG ONES, FOR I AM HERE,” Jack turned around and saw an
enormous fist right in front of his face.

‘Motherfucke-’

BOOM

All Might's attack crushed Jack’s already destroyed face; his face caved into the might of the
punch. The attack was so strong it created a crater even bigger than the previous one. The
attack even created stronger winds too, ones that nearly threw the youngsters away. Once it
was over, All Might addressed the kids.

“I’M SORRY I’M LATE, IF I HAD KNOW I WOULD HAVE GOTTEN HERE
SOONER,” All Might said.
“ALL MIGHT,” the kids cried at the sight of the number one hero saving them from an
unkillable monster. Even Bakugo was tearing up at the sight of his favorite hero. The only kid
not crying was Renzo, because he was focused on something else.

‘Why is he here?’ Renzo said as he saw Shinu Senshi standing over the immobilized body of
Jack Blade.

Shinu wasn’t doing anything he was just watching the body without doing anything. Then out
of nowhere, Shinu lifted his leg and brought his foot down on Jack’s face. Blood came
everywhere, and everyone noticed. Shinu didn’t stop, he continued to stomp on Jack’s face
over and over again.

“DON’T”

STOMP

“YOU”

STOMP

“EVER”

STOMP

“GO”

STOMP

“NEAR”
STOMP

“HIM”

STOMP

“AGAIN”

STOMP

Jack’s head wasn’t even there anymore, instead, it was a pile of blood. Despite that, Shinu
kept on stomping. It wasn’t until All Might put his hand on his shoulder that he stopped.
“Please, I know he has a regeneration quirk but that’s enough.”

“Sorry Yagi,” Shenshi then noticed that Midoriya wasn’t with them, “Hey where’s
Midoriya?”

“Ahhh, that was refreshing,” Izuku said as he got up. He then noticed that he was in an
alleyway without his shirt and was also covered in newspapers.

‘What is going on?’

THE NEXT DAY:

“When did we get here?” Bakugo asked for what felt like the tenth billion times.

“WHO FUCKING KNOWS,” Imai replied. The group consisting of Bakugo, Imai, Ashido,
Sato, Momo, Kendo, and Kirishima. They were currently in an interrogation room with only
a one-sided mirror for company.

Bakugo hated it because it was boring and everyone else hated it because they were with
Bakugo.

After Jack attacked them, All Might escorted them to the hospital. Their families were
immediately notified and each one of them freaked out. It was rare for such young kids to
encounter and survive a villain attack. However, before they could even get much from their
children; the police escorted them from the hospital and into this room. Where they had been
sitting for the past two hours. Not even the rich Yaoyoruzu family could stop it.

“Now, this may sound crazy, but I have a crazy theory. This is all one big government
conspiracy, and that blond guy was trying to kill Midoriya for the government,” Sato
explained.

“Like aliens?” Mina responded.

“Exactly,” Sato replied.

“That’s so fucking stupid that it made me lose most of my brain cells,” Bakugo said.

“DO YOU WANT A FIGHT?” Sato asked as he rolled up his selves.

“Enough,” Itsuka’s voice echoed through the room, “Look we are both agitated, but arguing
with ourselves isn’t getting nowhere. So please, let’s calm down.”

Surprisingly, that stopped both of them and they sat right down in their seats.

Suddenly, the door unlocked and a military General came right in. “I’m so sorry,” the General
then sat right across from them, “I know you have a lot of questions right now.”
“Yeah, like why are we here? We were the ones who were attacked and we legally fought
back. So why are we here?” Bakugo asked.

“I am sorry for this. None of you are in trouble, but we have to do this,” the General said.

“Why do you have to do this? Shouldn’t the Japanese police handle this instead of the
American military? And shouldn't we handle this more pleasantly.” Momo asked.

“Yes, but we need to make sure that everything here stays private,” the General said, “We
already discussed this with your family and we need to discuss it with you.” Everyone leaned
in to carefully here what the general had to say. “For compensation, we will give you one
million dollars in US currency.”

“Wow, that's awesome,” Kirishima said.

“With that money, I can help my family’s bakery,” Sato said.

“Wait a second. What’s the catch?” Bakugo said. “There’s no way the US government would
just give us a million dollars over a villain attack. No, there’s a catch.”

“You are a smart one Bakugo Katsuki,” the General said. “Everything that has happened must
and will remain a secret.” That shocked the kids.

“So we can’t tell the news station, or anyone else?” Imai asked.

“No, no one must know what happened yesterday, not even family or friends,” the General
said. “I know that may seem crazy but trust me it’s the safest solution.”
“Safe,” Bakugo got up, “Was I safe yesterday? Were we safe yesterday? Was anyone safe
yesterday? And if we do agree, what makes us safe? Because we weren’t safe.”

The General didn’t get mad at Bakugo, instead, he started crying. “I’m sorry, what happened
yesterday should never have happened to you or anyone else in this world. I hope, no, I pray
that I could protect from such a thing. All I have is indeed words, but my words have
meaning. Please trust me.” As he was saying it, the general bowed down to the kids. A man
of high honor was bowing down to a bunch of kids.

“I don’t trust you, but I do believe you,” Bakugo said, “What do we do?”

“Nothing, your parents have already signed all the paperwork. All you have to do is keep
your word,” the General then got up, “Someone will come and get you kids. Stay safe and
good luck.” With that, the General left the room. He walked into an elevator with his
lieutenant and dropped down into a secret floor. “What’s his status?”

“Jack is awake, but has not made any moves,” his lieutenant responded.

“How secure is he? I want him to ship out of this country faster than lighting,” the General
said. The elevator opened up, revealing a secret floor. “Make sure the security is top-notch,
Jack is too dangerous to let loose.

“Understood. Where are you going?” His lieutenant asked.

“I need to ask Jack a few questions. Make sure that only I come out,” the General stated. He
then stood right in front of the door containing the monster. The General did his best to open
it, however, his hand was shaking so much he couldn’t open the door. ‘Calm down, you've
fought terrorists and war criminals. You can handle this monster,’ the General then open the
door.

“General my good man, how are you?” Jack Blade asked. Jack was sitting on his knees, with
his feet and arms chained in heavy metal to the wall.
“Why were you trying to kill those kids?”

“Oh man, you're no fun. Look I never wanted to kill those kids, I was joking,” Jack said.

“You shot one of them.”

“It was funny,” Jack said, “And why do you care? We both know that’s not why you are here
right now. You can ask me anything you like.”

The General raised his eyebrows but was quickly succumbed to temptation. “Is your name
Jack Blade? I heard it was a nickname.”

“Yes, it’s not a real name. Jack comes Jack the Ripper, the famous killer. The Blade is from
the fact that I am America’s greatest weapon against foreign threats, like a sword. It’s like a
stupid hero name, like All Might”

“Is it true you are over a hundred years old?”

“Hey it's rude to ask someone’s age, but yes I am around a hundred and thirty years old and
I've had a very amazing life.”

“My final and most important question, why did you attack those kids?” the General asked.

“Oh, that’s a complicated answer. You see I never was interested in those kids, only one of
them. Even then I was only was truly interested in Midoriya’s teacher, so that’s why I wanted
to kidnap,” Jack explained.

“Midoriya’s teacher, why would you want anything to do with him?”

“Because that bastard broke a promise, a promise that made me continue fighting to this day.
And I won’t forgive him for it.”

“Promise? What promise?”

“A promise to bring the greatest fight the world has ever seen. One between the man who
stands above all other martial artists, the King of Fighting, and the man with the strongest
quirk known to man, All Might. They can level cites in a punch and change the world in a
second. A battle that could shake this world and destroy nations. I waited so long to see a
fight, but then Senshi backed out.” Jack’s anger filled the room, the General sharted to shake
in fear. “THAT MAN SHOULD BE WIPED OFF THE FACE OF THE EARTH AND
ELIMINATED LIKE THE STAIN OF FILTH THAT HE IS.”

Guards rushed in and tried their best to subdue Jack. “General, I like you so I will give you a
warning. A once great evil shall rise again and destroy everything the world believes in
and his son will either assist him or destroy him. I have spoken.”

“Can you stay still for one second?” a very angry nurse asked.

“Sure, but can I ask you one thing?” Renzo did an outlandish pose on a hospital bed, “Are
you Nurse Joy because you bring Joy to my heart.”

“No, but if you continue flirting, I will tamper with your IV,” the Nurse furiously replied.

“Okay then,” Renzo said as he turned around. His body was covered in bandages from his
battle yesterday. A battle that should have left them damaged for months, yet he was now as
healthy as a racehorse. ‘Man Kure healing sucks, I wanted to stay in this hospital a little
longer. These Nurses have huge knockers.’

“Excuse me coming through,” a voice familiar to Renzo said.

`Oh no, it’s her,’ Renzo said in his head as he hid under his covers.
“Renzo, you can’t hide from me,” his sister Karen Kure said as she took all of his covers off.
She was a beautiful girl around Midoriya’s age with black hair and the traditional Kure eyes.

“Karen you bit-” Renzo was stopped when Karen kick his balls with a powerful kick.

“If you say such language I will force you to stay here longer,” Karen said.

“Go ahead, I dare you,” Renzo said with a smile.

“Nah, I’m just going to leave you to suffer,” Karen said with a simile.

“No wait,” his sister turned around to her injured brother, “I have important news. I’m
coming home.”

Karen’s eyes teared up. ”RENZO!” Karen hugged her brother while still crying. “I’m so glad
you're coming home. It’s been too long. Wait,” Karen backed away, “You're not coming back
just to steal money from us are you?”

“I coming and staying, just like how dad and mom wanted it,” Renzo said.

Karen teared up again, “I’m glad.”

“What the hell are you doing?” Tomura Shigaraki asked. He was in his bar base, holding a
can of Mountain Dew.

“Practicing,” Saiko said. He had a real sword in a hilt by his side, in front of him was an
apple on a stand.
“How is this practice? Just do some push-ups, pull-ups, and drink juice,” Shigaraki said.

“That’s not enough. I need to go beyond like that stupid UA motto says” Saiko said. “Are
you going to just stand there?”

“No, I’m curious to see what you're going to do,” Shigaraki grabbed a chair and sat on it,
“Show me.”

“Very well, don’t blink or you’ll miss it,” Saiko said. He crouched down and grabbed his
sword handle. In less than a second, the apple was slashed in half. The top half of the apple
laid perfectly still on the edge of the blade. “Damn it, I’m still not there yet.”

“I think your good,” Shigaraki said.

“Shut up Neet,” Saiko said, “Also, how are those quirk monsters doing?”

“They're called Nomu,” Shigaraki replied, “And last time I checked they were almost done.
Why?”

“I’m sure the Doctor won’t mind if I helped him,” Saiko said in a sinister smile.

“Fuck you, you called me a neet,” Shigaraki said.

“SHUT UP NEET.”

Katsuki Bakugo as walking home with a gift-wrapped in his arms. The gift was an All Might
toy that he once stole from Izuku as a kid. It was so long ago that Bakugo was sure that Izuku
had forgotten about it, but it haunted him like a ghost. Either way, this was a better way for
Izuku to forgive him.
Bakugo never knew what happened to Izuku on that day, but honestly, he didn’t care. All he
cared about was Izuku to have had a better life now on, maybe even help him become a hero.
However, Bakugo knew he had a long way to go for forgiveness.

‘Oh no,’ Bakugo stopped at a corner and was afraid to turn. Izuku Midoriya was on the other
side, walking home as if nothing had happened. ‘Shit I didn’t want to see him today. Wait he’s
not going home. What’s he doing?’

Bakugo watched at Izuku came down until he reached the end of the street. Then they both
saw the craziest thing in human history.

“FEAR NOT BOY!” Senshi then skid down the street doing a Jojo pose.

“FOR WE ARE HERE,” All Might came on the other side doing another Jojo pose.

“ALL MIGHT, SENSEI” Izuku yelled, “What is going on?”

“YOUNG MIDORIYA, WE HAVE IMPORTANT MATTERS TO DISCUSS,” All Might

said as he placed his hand on Midoriya’s shoulder, “ BUT FIRST.” All Might puff out the
smoke of air before becoming a skeleton with flesh, “This feels much better, so who should
tell him first?”

“It’s your issues, you explain to him Yagi,” Senshi replied.

“Wait, I thought your skeleton form was a secret. How come my Sensei knows?” Izuku
asked.

“Oh simple, we were once childhood friends. He knows a lot more than this form,” All Might
explained.

“I have so many questions,” Izuku said.

“There is time for that, but we have a more important matter,” All Might faced Izuku, “Young
Midoriya, I would like to give you my quirk.”

“WAIT WHAAAAAAAT!” Katauki Bakugo said as he revealed himself to the trio.

THE GEARS OF HISTORY ARE TURNING

“Hello U.A, we are the league of Villains,” Shigariki said.

WILL LOVE RISE

“Let’s get married Izuku-Kun.”

OR WILL HATE

“I WILL NOT STOP UNTIL ALL THE FAKES ARE WIPED FROM THE EARTH,” Stain
yelled as blood came from his mouth.

WHAT CHALLENGES WILL OUR HEROES FACE

“HERE IT IS, THE LAST BATTLE OF THE SPORTS FESTIVAL, IZUKU MIDORIYA VS
HIS GREATEST RIVAL.”

NEW EVIL WILL RISE

“The Heavenly Wolvess pledged allegiance to the League of Villains.”

 FAMILIES WILL BE BROKEN

“Hello brother,” Redestro said to Senshi. “Nice to see you for once.’

FRIENDSHIPS WILL STRENGTHEN

“Sorry, but if I let my friend here what kind of hero would I be?” Izuku said as he protected
Iida’s body.

PEOPLE WILL BE SAVED

"What are you doing to this little girl?"

AND PEOPLE WILL BE LOST

"I'm sorry Midoriya," Shinu Senshi said.

AND MOST OF ALL THE GREATEST CHALLENGE OF ALL WILL COME TO

OUR HERO

“Hello, my son,” All for One said.

Chapter End Notes

Okay that took a long time to handle. So what to expect from now on, here's a list.

Harem Shenanigans: Oh yeah it's all coming together.

Fights: Bloody and Awesome

Backstories: Sad and Tragic

Villains: Evil

Headpats: The best thing humanity ever came up with and Izuku will give them.

Hope you enjoy this chapter and I hope you can't wait for what I have in store.
 UA Entrance Exam
Chapter Summary

Izuku finally takes the U.A entrance exam

Chapter Notes

Thank you Dalijens for Beta Reading this chapter.

NIGHT TIME

In a back alley in the heart of Tokyo, a fight was about to occur.

“So what do you want?” A man who looked like a black bear said. He was wearing a tank top
with pants and no shoes.

“To fight,” a hooded teenager said. “You’ve been pushing drugs around this area, so I must
stop you.”

“What, you some kind of hero?” The bear-man smirked, “As a responsible adult, I MUST
TEACH YOU A LESSON.” His clothes ripped as the bear-man grew to 7 feet tall. “My quirk
is Black Bear, I become a black bear man. Face it, kid, you have no hope.”

The teenager smirked. “This a shame, I thought you would have been a polar bear. Then there
would have been a real challenge.”

The bear-man took insult to that. “I’LL GIVE YOU A CHALLENGE!” He threw a massive
punch at the teen. However, the teen dodged without giving a second thought. The teen then
threw a quick jab at the bear’s nose. It proved highly effective with the bear covering his
damaged nose in response.

The teen then did the most unheroic thing imaginable; he kicked the bear-man in the balls.
That sent the bear down on his knees. “You bastard,” the bear-man said.

The teen then sent a powerful kick right under the bear’s chin. That sent the bear on his back.
The teen then stomped hard on the bear’s nose, which knocked out the bear man.

“Are you done?” a voice said behind the teen. It was Katsuki Bakugo, leaning against a wall.

“Yeah,” the teen took off his hood, revealing himself to be Izuku Midoriya. “This guy was
weaker than I thought. Heck, you could beat him even without your quirk.”

“Good to know. Also, you better hurry up, if Mrs. Midoriya or All Might finds out what
you're doing we're both in trouble.” Bakugo said.

”Yeah sure, just one thing” Izuku rummaged through the bear man’s clothes until he found a
cell phone. After dialing a number, Izuku put the phone next to his ear. ”Hello police, I would
like to report an injured bystander. Yes, I am on 123 Sesame Street. No, the person is only
knocked out but he is bleeding through his nose. Yes, I will stay until help arrives. Thank
you.” With that Izuku hung up and tossed the phone on the body of the bear-man.

”You know, you could have used your phone” Bakugo commented.

”Yeah, but if I did the police would track me and my mom would find out,” Midoriya
explained.

“Good point,” while the teens were distracted, the bear-man injected a syringe into his body.
Suddenly he became even bigger and even wilder.
“ROOOOOOOOOOOOOOAR.” The bear-man charged at the teens, however, only Bakugo
reacted. He pressed both of his hands against the bear man and used his quirk.

KABOOM!

The explosion sent the bear-man flying. He hit the wall at an explosive speed and was soon
planted into the wall itself. The bear-man was finally unconscious and knocked out for good.

“Next time you beat someone up, make sure they stay down,” Bakugo said to Midoriya.

“Will do,” Midoriya replied. “I think we should be going now. That explosion probably
alerted the whole neighborhood.” With that, Izuku and Bakugo ran away from the crime
scene.

“Why did do this anyway? The U.A entrance exam is in a few days, so why bother?” Bakugo
asked as he ran.

“Sorry I couldn’t help myself. If I knew a villain was in town, I had to stop him,” Izuku
replied.

“Yeah, you also need to answer All Might’s question,” Bakugo said.

“I know, though I’m more worried about why All Might spends so much time with my
mom,” Izuku said.

‘ Wait, he doesn’t know All Might and his mom is dating. Damn man you are clueless, no
wonder the girls haven’t been dating you, ’ Bakugo thought.
THE NEXT DAY:

“So, can anyone tell me why we are losing,” Bakugo asked a group of boys. There was a
basketball in his hands. Bakugo was wearing an All Might theme basketball jersey.

“The girls are good,” Kirishima replied.

“The girls have better coordination,” Sato added.

“And the girls have a leader who doesn’t yell at their mates,” Imai sarcastically replied.

“SHUT THE FUCK UP,” Bakugo yelled. “Look if we lose then the girls will hang it over our
heads for the rest of our lives!”

“No they won’t, they're too nice to do that,” Sato said.

“Nah, Ashido would do that. That’s just her style,” Imai said as he rubbed his head.

“Exactly, if we lose then Raccoon Eyes will never let it die! Are you willing to let that slide?”
Bakugo asked his teammates.

“I’m okay with it,” Kirishima said.

“Same,” Sato and Imai replied.

“Hey Ref, how much time do we have left?” Bakugo asked the referee.
“20 minutes, girls are winning 40 to zero,” Midoriya, the referee, replied.

“Fuck this I quit,” Bakugo said as he tossed the basketball away.

“WE WIN,” the group of girls consisting of Itsuka, Momo and Mina said. They were all
wearing very good tracksuits.

Mina’s had a pink tank top with purple sweat pants.

Itsuka was wearing an orange sweatshirt with blue shorts.

Finally, Momo was in a black tank top that showed off her belly and had a pair of shorts that
revealed her long beautiful legs.

Midoriya yawned. “Good job your guys,” He said as he walked away from the bench.
Because he was the strongest and fastest of the group, he had to stay out of the game for it to
be fair. So he became the referee.

“Midoriya what’s wrong?” Momo asked as she noticed his sleepy nature.

“Sorry Yaoyorozu, I stayed up too late exercising last night,” Izuku said as he scratched the
back of his head.

“Sleep is just as important as exercise. Without it, you won’t be able to grow properly,”
Momo said, “Because of that I demand you take a nap.”

“But Yaoyorozu,” Midoriya pleaded.

“No, if you don't take care of your health, I will have to step in,” Momo started to sound like
an angry parent.

“Okay,” Midoriya said. Momo guided him to the park bench where he could rest.

“Here, I’ll make you a pillow and-” Momo never finished her sentence because Midoriya was
so tired that he collapsed right on her lap. Momo blushed while Midoriya slept sweet dreams
on her lap.

“Hey, no fair. I wanted Midori’s head on my lap,” Mina pouted while Momo freaked out on
what to do.

“Calm down Ashido, just ask Midoriya next time,” Itsuka said. Although she did have a
crush on Midoriya, she wanted more than a lap pillow. She wanted that you know what,
badly. Good thing, she could calm her urges.

“But if I ask him, he’ll get flustered and run away,” Mina’s pouting continued.

While the girls were arguing, the guys watched in pain. ‘Midoriya you lucky bastard,’ all the
guys said in their heads, except for Bakugo.

‘Well, this isn’t so bad, ’ Momo moved her fingers through his hair, ‘He looks so cute when
he’s asleep.’

“HEYO,” a loud voice yelled out, which alerted everyone. The group turned to see a teenager
wearing a white bike jacket and biker outfit. “WHERE IS IZUKU MIDORIYA, I WISH TO
BEAT HIS ASS.”

Izuku squirmed, but he remained asleep. “ARE YOU FUCKING KIDDING ME? THIS IS
LITTLE SHIT IS WHAT UA WANTS, BULLSHIT.”
“Hey, shut up,” Bakugo said. “If you want to fight, then fight us. We’re all super strong.”

“FINE, IF THIS IS WHAT IT TAKES, THEN I’LL FIGHT ALL OF YOU,” the biker teen
said.

“Kirishima you fight him,” Bakugo said.

“ME? Why me?” Kirishima asked.

“Trust me, you could take him on. The weakest dogs bark the loudest,” Bakugo said.

“Okay then, but only because I haven’t had a good match in a while,” Kirishima said as he
cracked his knuckles.

“FINE, HAVE THESE WEAKLINGS CHALLENGE THE GREAT AND MIGHTY-” the
biker teen was punched in the face with a normal jab and fell to the ground.

“Wait, was that it? How sad,” Kirishima said.

“Hold on, I can still fight,” the biker pleaded.

“No you can’t,” Bakugo walked over to the biker, “Listen, you think your hot shit, but let go
of those desires. Trust me, it never goes well.”

The biker took those words to heart and left with manly tears in his eyes.

“Wow, you've changed,” Imai said. He was right, Bakugo was a lot different from when they
were introduced.
“Hey everyone, I would like to introduce a friend of mine, Katsuki Bakugo,” Izuku said.
Bakugo looked nervous and embarrassed to be there. Everyone else felt shocked and
confused.

“Excuse me what the fuck,” Imai said, “Midoriya we need to talk, alone.” Bakugo took the
message and stayed behind as the rest dragged Midoriya away.

“Midoriya please explain,” Kirishima said, “Didn’t this guy bully you. Last time I checked
that was super unmanly.”

“He did, but Bakugo is a better person now,” Izuku replied.

“How?” Momo asked, “Last time I checked he was still a rude bastard.”

“Don’t forget that he bullied you for years,” Sato said, “How are we supposed to forgive him
for that?”

“Don’t,” Izuku replied, “I hate him too, he’s annoying, rough, and is a fucking asshole. But
just know that he’s trying.”

“Excuse me,” Itsuka chimed in, “I may be new here, but from I have seen Bakugo is a mix of
good and bad. He wants to be good, but he’s made numerous risky and unheroic decisions.
However, if he truly wants to be redeemed then I have no problem against it. My problem is
how you forgave him so easily.”

“Midoriya, we can’t control your feelings, but we can help you,” Mina said.

“Guys, I know you won’t give him a chance, but trust me. Bakugo is getting better,” Izuku
said.

“Looking back, you became less of an ass than I thought,” Imai committed.
“Whatever,” Bakugo responded.

“Oh no,” Itsuka dashed towards the sleepy Midoriya, “Wake up Midoriya, we got Karate
lessons.” That woke Midoriya up easily, he didn’t even notice that he was on Momo’s lap.

“Sorry everyone I gotta go, see you later Momo,” Izuku said as he ran away with Itsuka.

“Wait, did he just call you by your first name?” Imai stated.

“So unfair,” Mina pouted.

Izuku and Itsuka ran until they reached a large building with the words KENDO KARATE
plastered against it. It was the place Izuku went to for the last eight months to train in Karate.
It was also the place where he got beat up a lot.

BAM

With a strong kick, Izuku was knocked down against the floor. “Again,” Oikakete Kendo,
Itsuka’s father and owner of the Dojo said. He was wearing a karate gi with a tenth-degree
black belt.

“Yes sensei,” Izuku said as he got back up. He was also in a karate gi, but he had a white belt.

“Hey, why does sensei go so hard on Midoriya?” a background character asked.

“It’s because Mr. Kendo hates that Miss Kendo hangs around Midoriya a lot. He wants to
keep his daughter pure,” another background character replied.
“You two want a sparring session?” Mr. Kendo asked.

“No sensei,” the two replied.

“Good, now Midoriya you will be attacking me,” Oikakete said, “Try to break my guard and
attack me.”

“Yes Sensei,” Midoriya said in an upbeat tone. He tried to attack Oikakete over and over
again. However, each time Midoriya landed flat on his face.

“Again,” Oikakete said.

“Yes Sensei,” Midoriya said as he got up. After a couple of intense rounds of sparring,
Midoriya was given a break.

“Here you go,” Itsuka handed her friend a wet towel. She was also wearing a karate gi, only
hers had a brown belt.

“Thank you Kendo,” Midoriya said as he placed the towel against his forehead. “Sensei is
going hard on me today.”

“Don’t give up, just because you’re not strong now doesn't mean you won’t get stronger in
the future,” Kendo said, “That’s a line we live by.”

“Thank you Kendo,” Midoriya said with a bright smile.

‘So adorable, I just want to eat him up,’ Kendo said in her head.
To anyone else watching, it would have a sweet wholesome scene. For Oikakete, it was a
painful sight. His daughter should be a pure girl until after High School. Yet, this boy was
turning her into an impure succubus.

The only reason Midoriya still had his head was that Kendo liked him. That’s it, that was the
only reason why. Okay that and the others like him. And he developed a soft spot for the
green-haired boy.

‘Okay, maybe he isn’t as bad as I thought,’ Oikakete said in his head.

“Oh sorry Sensei, but I have to go now,” Midoriya said, “Dance practice is in a few minutes.”

“Go ahead, and good luck with your entrance exams,” Oikakete replied.

“Thank you Sensei,” Izuku said as he bowed and left the dojo.

“Dance practice? I thought he wanted to be a fighter, not a dancer,” a background character

asked.

“Yeah well, I heard he’s doing it to improve his flexibility,” Oikakete replied, ‘If he was a
karate expert, maybe then I would allow him to date Itsuka.’

After a few minutes of running, Izuku came to the dance studio owned by Dansā (Mina’s
Sensei.). “Midoriya you're late,” Dansā said.

“Sorry, karate practice took a while,” Izuku said, “I’ll suit up.”

“You better,” Dansā said as he rolled away.

“Mr.Dansā, is Midori here?” Mina asked as she came out of the female changing room. She
was wearing a one-piece black dance uniform.

“Yes, he is,” Dansā said, “But that’s not important right now. You need to focus on paying
attention.”

“Hey I do pay attention,” Mina said as she pouted.

“What’s my full name?”

“Exactly.”

“Hey Ashido,” Izuku said as he entered the dance studio. He was wearing the same thing
Mina was except for males.

“Midori, I’m so glad you came,” Mina said as she practically hugged Izuku. The hug caused
a slight blush on his face, but Izuku quickly dismissed it.

“HEY SAVE THAT STUFF OUTSIDE OF TRAINING,” Dansā said as he wheeled over,
“It’s dancing time.”
And just like that, Izuku’s dance training continued. Like his Karate, he had also been doing
it for eight months, however, unlike Karate, Izuku had to deal with a monster during practice.
A terrible monster. An evil monster, a monster so file that it could destroy mankind itself.

“Midori is something wrong?” Mina while in a sexy pose.

HORMONES

‘Why does it only happen during dance practice?’ Midoriya asked himself, “I’m fine
Ashido.”

Both Midoriya and Ashido did a whole hour of dance routines, stretching, and making sure
that Izuku’s body was pulled to its limit.

“Oh Midoriya, show me what you got,” Dansā said. Izuku jumped up in the air, did a flip,
and landed on his hands while spinning. “Perfect.”

“Thank you,” Izuku said, he then landed on his feet. “I’ve been practicing.”

“I can see,” Dansā said, “Oh, do you know what time it is?”

“Grappling Time,” Imai Cosmo said as he burst through the front door.

“Oh no,” Izuku said. Grappling was much more difficult than dancing; Izuku preferred
striking it was much simpler.

“Oh come on Midoriya, I’ll go easy on you,” Imai said. Whenever he and Izuku spared, Imai
always won. Well, that was because he was just better at Jiu-Jitsu.
“Well, I guess I gotta get going,” Mina said in a sad tone.

“Don’t worry Ashido, we’ll see each other soon,” Izuku said with a very bright simile.

‘OH GOD HE’S SO CUTE, I JUST WANT TO SNUGGLE HIM UP,’ Mina screamed in her
head, “Okay, I'll call you later tonight Midori.”

“Sure thing Ashido-san,” Midoriya said as he waved Mina goodbye. That ticked off Imai.

“Forget about it, I’m not going easy on you,” Imai said in a horrifying tone.

“Wait, Imai,” Sato said as he got close to Izuku, ”Sorry I have to do this.” Sato then Body
slammed Izuku into the floor. “That’s for having a harem.”

“I think you knocked him out,” Dansā said, “Your problem now.” The man then wheeled
away in his wheelchair.

“I’m not knocked out,” Izuku grumbled out, “I thought we were friends Sato.”

“We stopped being friends after you betrayed us. Bros before hoes.”

ONE HOUR LATER

“Another lost for you and another win for me,” Imai said as he pinned Midoriya to the
ground.

“Ha.”
“Shut up Sato,” Imai replied, “Also you got practice with your sensei now.” Imai released his
friend from the chokehold.

“Thanks, Imai, see you in the Entrance exam,” Izuku said as he ran out of the studio.

“See you,” Imai and Sato said as they waved him goodbye.

Izuku ran towards a beach that was once known for its garbage but has now become a
beautiful paradise. Takoba Municipal Beach Park, the same beach where Izuku worked
months trying to clean it. It was also the same beach where Izuku’s life would change forever.

“YOUNG MIDORIYA,” All Might yelled, “SO GLAD TO SEE YOU.”

“ALL MIGHT!?” Izuku nearly cried. Even after eight months of interaction, Izuku still isn’t
used to seeing All Might in the flesh. Even though All Might even came over his house (in
his skeleton form) Izuku still cried every time they meet.

“Midoriya,” Senshi said, “Every time we do this. Why can’t we have normal workouts now.”

“You have normal workouts with me,” Bakugo said.

“Shut up and do a 1,000,” Senshi replied. Bakugo groaned as he got down on the floor and
did a thousand pushups. Ever since he learned about All Might, Bakugo has been training
under Senshi. At first, Senshi was hesitant to train Bakugo, but with enough persuasion,
Senshi agreed. So Bakugo began to train with Midoriya, he even learned some Niko style
moves as well as other martial arts.

“YOUNG MIDORIYA, YOU HAVE AN IMPORTANT DECISION RIGHT IN FRONT OF

YOU,” All Might plunked a piece of hair out and handed it over to Midoriya, “WILL YOU
BE THE SUCCESSOR FOR ONE FOR ALL.”
Izuku grabbed the hair, “Wait, does it have to be a hair?”

“WHY NOT? ONE FOR ALL IS PASSED THROUGH DNA. SO THERE ARE MANY
WAYS TO OBTAIN IT,” All Might said.

“Oh like Blood,” Senshi replied.

“YES, SPIT IS ALSO AN OPTION,” All Might said.

“Or [CENSORED] and [CENSORED].”

“AND [CENSORED] , [CENSORED] , [CENSORED],” All Might replied.

“STOP, the hair is the best option,” Izuku said. Looking at it, he still couldn’t believe it. All
Might’s quirk could be passed down to anyone in the world and HE was the one receiving it.
Out of all the people in the world, Izuku Midoriya was the one who was receiving it. HIM,
the boy who still could barely talk to girls outside of his mom. He was receiving this golden
egg of a quirk.

But should he have it?

There were a lot more people that were better options than him, ones with quirks. Should he
be the one to take it? Sure he could fight better than most people in the world, but there were
people with quirks that could fight well without them like Renzo. Plus, what if he disappoints
All Might? Then-

“Midoriya,” All Might got down on his knees in his skeleton form, “You don’t have to do
this. Just because I’m All Might doesn't mean you have to do things for me. Midoriya you are
responsible for your actions in life, not me. And even if you don’t accept that’s fine. Trust
me, I’ll support you with or without a quirk.”
Midoriya took one last look at the hair before making his decision.

Izuku Midoriya and Yagi Toshnori were both in a car heading to the young boy’s house, with
Yagi driving the vehicle. “Can you believe it’s been eight months since we met, and now
you’re going to take the UA entrance exam,” Yagi committed. He wanted to break the tension
after seeing how nervous Midoriya was. “Don’t worry I was nervous when I took the exams.”

“Yeah, but you are All Might, a man born with supernatural strength and-“

“Hehe,” All Might’s giggles distracted Izuku, “Midoriya that’s what the Tabloids say. Just
like you, I had to work hard as well to get into U.A. It’s also funny because Shinu also trained
me with my master.”

“Your master? I’ve never heard about your master. What were they like?” Midoriya asked.

“She was an amazing hero,” All Might said, a simile appearing on his face, “She taught me
how to do my signature simile. She was like a mother to me. Without her, I don’t think I
would have ever become the man I am today.”

“She sounds amazing,” Midoriya said, “Can I meet her?”

All Might's face changed to happiness to one of grief, “She’s not with us anymore.”

“Oh, I’m sorry,” Midoriya replied. The car ride was silent until they reached their
destination.

“Here we are,” All Might said. They had arrived at Midoriya’s apartment. “Ms.Midoriya,
we’re here,” Yagi said as he and Midoriya entered the apartment.

“Oh good, I just finished the Katsudon,” Inko Midoriya said, “Would you care for some?”
“Yes please,” Izuku said as he sat down on the table.

“I shouldn’t, I have food at home,” Yagi replied.

“Nonsense, it would be rude for me to not feed a guest in my house,” Inko Midoriya said,
“Besides I already made enough for all three of us.”

“Well I can’t say no to that,” Yagi said as he sat down on the table. Inko laid the plates on the
table before sitting down herself.

“Itadakimasu,” all three of them said before eating their meal. “Mr.Yagi, I have to say thank
you and Senshi for helping my son with training,” Inko said.

“It’s nothing, really I have to thank young Midoriya for handling the train,” Toshnori said
before taking a bite.

“By the way, where is Senshi? I wanted to thank him as well,” Inko asked.

“He said he was going out with his girlfriend. He has big news to tell her,” Toshnori replied.

“So, what is it you wanted to tell me?” Hageshi Dageki said in a fancy restaurant. She was
also wearing a fancy dress. ‘Dear God please tell me we’re getting married.’

“Well you see,” Senshi scratched the back of his head. Despite being in a suit, he looked
“You see, I got a job.”

“That’s great,” Hageshi replied, ‘GOD FUCKING DAMMIT I WANTED TO GET

MARRIED.’ “So, where’s your new job?”
“Well, you wouldn't believe me even if I showed it to you,” Senshi replied.

“That was wonderful,” Toshnori said as he finished his meal, “Your cooking never ceases to
amaze me Ms.Midoriya.”

“Thank you, Yagi,” Inko replied.

“At least let me help you with the dishes,” Mr. Toshnori said. He gathered up the plates and
carefully put them in the sink.

“Let me help,” Izuku said as he grabbed the sponge and turned on the sink.

“Oh my,” Inko said, “My two favorite men helping me.” Although Yagi and Izuku weren't
related by blood, when Izuku saw them working together, they looked like a father and son.

“Ah, that was easy,” Toshnori said, “Thank you Midoriya.”

“Your welcome Dad.”

.
.

“Please forget what I just said,” Izuku said,

“I’msorryIshouldn’thavesaidthat,pleaseforgivemeahhhhhhhhhhhhhh.” Izuku ran to his room
to hide from his embarrassment.
Yagi Toshinori has fought giants, men who could control fire, a literal god in the flesh; but
yet he could barely handle being called Dad. God, he needed to go out more.

“Well, that was a surprise,” Inko Midoriya said.

“I’m sorry for that,” Yagi replied.

“No, it’s perfectly fine. I’m honestly more surprised than mad,” Inko said, “Besides he
wouldn’t be wrong. We are technically dating.” Inko played with her hair saying that last
sentence, she still couldn’t believe it. She was dating a man who worked for All Might (Izuku
and Yagi have yet to tell her the truth).

“Yeah well, I still don’t know if we should tell him yet,” Yagi said.

“It’s been four months. We should tell him soon,” Inko said.

“I know, but I want to tell him together you know. I’ve never been in a relationship like this,”
Toshnori said.

“I understand, besides if anyone should tell him it should be you,” Inko said, “You deserve
being called his father,” Inko said. She didn’t want to be near his biological father. That
bastard hasn’t been around for years.

“I will trust me Inko,” Yagi said before kissing Inko on the lips.

THE DAY HAS COME

“Today’s the day,” Bakugo said. He and Midoriya were standing right in front of the gates of
UA. He hated winter, mainly because it weakened his quirk.
“Yes, it is,” Midoriya said with a big smile. Today was the day where he can officially
become a hero. All he had to do was step right through those gates. He took a step forward
and instantly tripped.

‘God fucking dammit.’

Surprisingly, Izuku didn’t fall in his face like an idiot. Rather he was floating in the air, like if
gravity itself had left his body. “Sorry for stopping you, it’s my quirk. It’s a bad omen if you
trip and fall,” a cute brown haired girl said, “Well see you in the exams.” The girl left Izuku a
blushing mess.

“Are you going to react to all girls like that?” Bakugo asked.

“Only the cute ones,” Midoriya replied.

“I’m going to tell our friends that,” Bakugo said.

“Please don’t,“ Izuku said. “Besides we’re going to see them after the exam.”

“Yeah you’re right, tell them yourself,” Bakugo said as entered U.A.

“Wait up Bakugo,” Midoriya said as he ran towards his friend. After catching up, Izuku and
Katsuki entered a large auditorium. Once it was full, a very popular hero stepped forward.

“WELCOME TO TODAY’S LIVE PERFORMANCE!!! EVERYBODY SAY HEY!!”

President Mic yelled.

.
.

“WELL, THAT’S COOl, MY EXAMINEE LISTENERS!! I’M HERE TO PRESENT THE

RULES OF TODAY’S TEST,” President Mic yelled.

“Ohgodit’sPresidentMicIlistentohisradioshoweverydayand-“

“Shut up,” Bakugo replies, “Save that mouth for the exam.”

“EXCUSE ME, SIR,” a tall blue-haired boy said, “There seems to be a mistake. You said
there will be three machines that we must defeat. But here on the pamphlet that you gave out.
There seem to be four robots, one not shown in the presentation. And while we are at the
matter, you there,” Iida pointed to Izuku, “Stop your mumbling, this is a place where heroes
train, not where kids play.”

The auditorium laughed at that joked. Izuku was embarrassed by all the unwanted attention
he was getting. “HEY JACKASS,” Bakugo yelled, “Since this place is for heroes, a real hero
would have waited before asking unnecessary questions.” That made the whole auditorium
quiet. That was a bigger burn than anything Endeavor can throw.

“WHOA WHOA WHOA, KEEP THE DRAMA OUT OF HERO WORK. ANYWAY, THE
LAST ROBOT IS A GIMMICK WHO RAMPAGES AROUND DESTROYS
EVERYTHING. IT GIVES ZERO POINTS, SO IT’S BEST TO JUST IGNORE IT,”
President Mic explained.

After explaining some more rules, the students were loaded up onto a bus. Izuku and
Bakugo’s friends were loaded onto different buses, while Izuku and Bakugo went on the
same bus. After a short trip, the duo arrived at their testing grounds.

“Damn that’s big,” Bakugo said, “Looks like its city.”

‘Hey there’s the girl from this morning,’ Midoriya said in his head, ‘I should say thanks.’
“What are you doing?” Iida grabbed Midoriya’s shoulder, “Don’t interfere with others.”

‘This asshole again,’ Bakugo said as he was ready to confront the boy with glasses.

“Interfere,” Midoriya grabbed Iida’s hand, “I was going to tell her thanks. If you start
assuming things at first glance, then you’re going to be a terrible hero.”

The crowd watching the scene was shocked at how Iida not only embarrassed himself once
but twice in one day. How many more burns could the poor boy get?

“AND BEGIN,” President Mic yelled, “WHAT’S WRONG? THE TEST HAS BEGUN. GO
GO GO.”

Everyone ran towards the city at their fastest speeds, even Iida was using gear one. However,
they were all nothing compared to Izuku. He jumped over the crowd and began first place.
Then he ran towards the city at a faster speed than anyone else.

“Holy Shit, that’s Izuku Midoriya,” someone from the crowd said.

“IZUKU MIDORIYA!! What’s he doing here? I thought he had a scholarship for U.A.”

“Who cares, let’s just go.”

Everyone else ran after Izuku, hoping they can get to the city before he can. But it was all in
vain, Izuku was the first into the city, and he still had a lot of energy left.

CRASH
A one-pointer came out of a building, preparing to fire a laser at Izuku. However before it
could, Izuku grabbed the machine by the neck and crushed its neck with his hands alone.

‘One down, many to go,’ Izuku said in his head. Unfortunately, most of the examinees had
caught up to him at this point and was already fighting other machines.

‘Gotta find another one,’ Izuku said as he ran off. It didn’t take long for Izuku to find a two-
pointer. It aimed it’s laser right at Izuku and fired. Izuku barely dodged, but he threw a strong
punch towards its center and ripped it’s insides out. ‘Sorry machine,’ the robot then fell to the
ground.

‘So far that’s three points, I need at least forty seven more to go,’ Izuku said in his head as he
ran away.

BOOM

Two three-pointers began attacking Izuku. They shot missiles at the young boy, which he
dodged with ease. Izuku jumped over one and landed on its head. Izuku then stomped so hard
that the robot’s head was destroyed. The other three-pointer then aimed right at Izuku and
was about to shoot its missiles at the boy.

THOOM

A laser came out of nowhere and destroyed the robot’s head. “MERCI, thank you for the
asset,” Aoyama Yuga said. Izuku got of the robot and dashed towards Aoyama, which
startled the french boy. “MERCY!” Aoyama yelled as he covered his face.

BANG

Izuku destroyed the one-pointer right behind Aoyama with ease. “Now we’re even,” Izuku
said as he ran off.
“THANK YOU MERCI,” Aoyama yelled before he went off to fight more robots.

“Well this is a surprise,” a UA teacher said in a private room. “These first years are doing
pretty good.”

“THESE KIDS MAKE ME GO YEAH,” President Mic said.

“I’m surprised Izuku Midoriya was participating,” another teacher said. “I thought he had a
scholarship here.”

“Hey Aizawa, wasn’t that your job?” President Mic asked.

“Yeah,” Aizawa remembered the time he went to the Midoriya house.

“So, if sign here your son will be exempted from the UA entrance exam and will not have to
pay for his tuition fees,” Aizawa explained as he places the papers on the table. He was
explaining the process to the Midoriya family. Midoriya Inko and Izuku who were both in the
briefing. They were both surprised and nervous in the briefing.

“Is there anything I need to know?” Inko asked.

“Nothing really, everything I just said was it. There is nothing you need to worry about?”
Aizawa explained. “This is a once in a lifetime deal Midoriya’s if I were you I would take it.”

“Um, this may seem selfish,” Midoriya got the attention of both of the adults in the room,
“But is it possible to take the exam and still get a scholarship?”

“Did I hear that right?” Aizawa asked, “Did you want to take the exam?”
“Yes, I think it would be unfair if I didn’t. Everyone else is working hard for it, I want to feel
like I earned it instead of receiving it,” Izuku explained.

“Wait one second,” Aizawa got up and made a phone call. “Nezu it’s me. No, I didn’t expel
him. He wants to do the entrance exam and still get the scholarship. I see I’ll let him know.”
Aizawa shut the phone off. “The principal agrees, however, there is one condition. You must
score in the top five to enter the school.”

“That’s insane,” Inko replied.

“I’ll do it,” Izuku said with a brave simile, “I promise it.”

‘What a weird kid, ’ Aizawa said in the present, “If you have questions, ask the rat.”

“Call me a rat and you’ll be my next test subject,” Nezu said as he sipped tea.

“Hey look, Midoriya is doing bad out there,” a teacher said as they pointed to the screen.

They were right, Izuku was struggling. Every time he saw a robot, it was instantly attacked
by someone else. ‘I gotta get points, gotta get points,’ Izuku said in his head.

THOOM

BOOM

THOOM

BOOM
The sound of a massive machine filled the city with fear.

“ZERO POINTER, EVERYBODY RUN,” an examinee yelled. The massive robot crashed
through the building and it scared every student there, even Izuku.

‘Dear God, where does UA get the money to make such creations,’ Izuku said in his head as
he ran away, ‘I need to get points now or never.’

“Help,” a small cry said. Izuku turned around and saw a brown-haired girl on the ground. She
was clearly in pain and needed help. The Zero Pointer was about to crush the gravity girl in a
single swoop until something powerful came.

Izuku dashed as fast as he could, he then clenched his butt cheeks and threw the most
powerful punch of his life yet.

KABOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM

The Zero Pointer was gone; no not destroyed, gone. There was nothing left of the machine
aside from the fear it once created. The machine was wiped off the face of the Earth, and in
its destruction was a canyon created by Izuku’s attack.

Everyone who saw the scene was in awe at the mere sight of such a powerful quirk. Even
Ochako, who had a front seat view of the attack, still couldn’t comprehend the attack. Izuku,
at first didn’t even realize the impact of his punch until after he landed. Then, he noticed
something else.

Pain.

“AHHHHHHHHHHH,” Izuku screamed as he finally noticed the pain coming from his right
arm. Taking a look, Izuku’s stomach turned. His right arm looks like it came out of a body
horror manga. Cuts were scattered all around his arm and blood was leaking out, his arm was
also in a crooked position that shouldn’t even be humanly possible. And that’s even getting
into the numerous bruises, on his arm.

“AHHHHHHHHHH,” Izuku’s pain was now the only thing on his mind.

“Here let me help you,” Ochako said as she rushed over to Izuku. She ripped off a piece of
her jacket and wrapped it around Izuku’s arm. With a few twists and turns, Ochako made a
functional arm brace for Izuku. ‘Thank you Aunt Hageshi, this was important information.’
“Does anywhere else hurt?” Ochako asked.

“No,” Izuku said as he got up, “Thank you, but I must go now. I need points.” Ochako was
amazed at Izuku’s determination. Despite his arm being broken, he was still willing to fight.
What was his driving motivation?

“IT’S ALL OVER!!!” President Mic yelled.

A look of despair appeared on Izuku’s face. It was over, but it just started. No, now all of his
hard work and pain was for nothing. “Seven points, I only got seven points,” Izuku said as he
collapsed on his knees.

“Well done. Good luck to everyone,” a small nurse said as she went around and gave candy
to some students. “I see, your arm looks terrible,” Recovery Girl said as she examined Izuku.
With a quick kiss on the arm, Izuku’s injuries began to heal itself, however, some bruises and
cuts remained. “Oh my, it looks like it’s very serious. Let’s get you to my nursery, bots,” a
pair of robot assistants came out and help Midoriya to the nurse’s office. “Anyone else please
come to me,” Recovery girl said as she healed the injured.

Ochako watched as her savior was taken away by the assistance robots. She saw how sad his
face look. ‘I want to help him. Like how he helped me. But how? OH, I know.’ With that,
Ochako ran off to speak with President Mic.

ONE WEEK LATER:

Izuku stared at his fish for an unhealthy amount of time. Ever since his entrance exam, it had
not been his week.

First, there was his All Might not returning any of his calls or texts. ‘I must have done bad,’
Izuku said in his head.

Then there was Sensei leaving Japan. “Sorry Midoriya, I’m going to China. See you soon,”
Senshi said before jumping in the ocean and swam away.

And finally, there was the fact that he bombed the practical exam. Forget the written, if he did
bad on the practical then there was no way he would get into U.A.

“Izuku, IZUKU,” his mother yelled, which brought Midoriya back into reality.

“Sorry Mom, I spaced out a bit,” Izuku said as he ate his dinner. While he ate, there was a
knock on the door.

“I’ll get it,” Inko said as she went to the door. Izuku was focusing on his food rather than the
guest at the door.

Inko gasped, “Toshnori!” That got Izuku’s attention, if All Might was here then it must be
important. Wait why did his mom use All Might’s first name?

“Inko we talked about this,” Toshnori whispered. “Young Midoriya I have something
important to you.” Toshinori handed Midoriya a letter. “Congratulations, you got in.”

Izuku teared up a bit, before hugging the man he considered a father. “Thank you All Might.”

“All Might?” Inko asked. “I was dating All Might.”

“DATING!” Izuku yelled. “You two were dating.” All eyes were turned on the number one
hero.

‘OH SHIIIIIIIIIT,’ All Might yelled in his head.

SOMEWHERE IN INDIA:

“Do you know how long it took me to find you?” Shinu Senshi said. “Why the hell are you in
India anyways?” He was sitting down on a temple floor. In front of him was a table with two
teacups.

“It’s a long story,” a very old and fragile man said as he drank tea. “Beside’s, you still found
me.”

“It took me a fucking week. If I miss my job because of you-”

“Oh be quiet, the old man said. “Besides you wouldn’t miss it.”

“I might,” Senshi said as he drank tea, “Oh yeah, I got a student.”

“I heard, can I see him?” the old man said. “I’m sure he would like to see me.”

“Nah, he’ll probably be freaked out seeing you,” Senshi said as he drank more tea, “But I’m
sure he would like to meet you Dad.”

THE FIRST SYMBOL OF PEACE: THE CHINESE HERO ZODIAC

“Stop calling me dad. I’m not your father,” Zodiac said.

“YOUR ARE TO ME,” Senshi said. “By the way, I met All Might again.”

“Now that’s some really good news. I want to see my successor, I heard he’s great.” Zodiac
said. “I wonder what he’s doing now.”

“I’m sorry that I didn’t tell you,” Toshnori said.

“YOU SHOULD HAVE TOLD US,” the Midoriya family said.

 First Day of School
Chapter Notes

First Chapter of the Decade, WOAH. Thank you White TIger for beta reading.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Izuku looked at himself in the mirror. Today was the day. His first day of high school. But
Izuku wasn’t just going to any high school. No, he was going to UA: the greatest Hero
school in the world. Just two years ago, Izuku was a quirkless nobody, but now he was one of
the strongest teenagers in the world. Look how far he had come.

“Izuku,” his mother stopped him at the door, “Do your best at school honey. I hope you know
that I’m going to be supporting you all the way.”

“Thanks, Mom,” Izuku hugged his mother, ”I’m going to do it, I’m going to be a hero.” Izuku
left his house and caught up to a certain blond friend.

“Oi Deku, we’re going to be late,” Bakugo said in his messy school uniform.

“Not if we run,” Izuku said before dashing off.

“HEY, wait up,” Bakugo yelled as he ran after his friend. “You know if we took a train it
would be faster.”

“Yeah, but this is a better exercise,” Midoriya replied. “By the way, have you contacted
Sensei recently?”

“No, isn’t he in China?” Bakugo asked.

“That’s what he said, but I’m not sure,” Midoriya replied.

“The first one there is a rotten banana,” Bakugo said before running past Midoriya.

“Hey wait for me,” Midoriya replied before chasing after Bakugo. After a tough race, it
ended in a tie; Bakugo and Midoriya both arrived at Class 1A at the same time.

“Good game,” Midoriya said as he held out his hand. They were both hunched over trying to
catch their breath.

“Not good enough,” Bakugo said. “It took us an hour to get here. Sensei and All Might
could've gotten here in under a minute.”

“Yeah, but they've spent many years training. We’re still on the first step,” Midoriya said. “So
you think the guy with glasses will be in our class?”

“Unfortunately yes,” Bakugo said. “With our odds, he’s probably inside right now.”

Bakugo opened the door, and he was right. “Sir, please do not lean on the desk. You are
disrespecting everyone who came before us as well as the brilliant craftsmen who created this
fine piece of art.”

“Dude, chill out,” a blond tall teenager replied. He was even taller than Iida and was almost
as muscular as Sato. “Who’s to say that our Senpai’s didn’t do the same thing?”

“Because our Seniors knew how much of an influence they would have over our teaching?”

“Jesus, are you that pretentious? Is your name some kind of stupid pun?”
“My name is Iida Tenya. What is yours?”

“Hachi Takeshi, remember that name because it’s going to be a better hero than you.”

“How dare you, we-“ Iida’s rambling once he noticed Midoriya standing by the door. “It’s
you,” Iida rushes to the door and surprised both Midoriya and Bakugo. “I am sorry for my
disrespectful behavior at the exam. I was clearly in the wrong and my way of thinking was
holding me back. You were the real hero, not me.”

While Iida was praising Midoriya, another person came up to him. “Oh, you're the punchy
guy,” Ochako Uraraka said. To Midoriya she looked so cute while wearing the school
uniform. “Your punch was so cool and awesome, you blew away that robot. You were all
like, Smash,” Ochako even demonstrated the punch Izuku famously did.

While she chatted away with the famous Midoriya, members of the classroom started to take
note. “Looks like Midoriya came right on time,” Kirishima said to his three friends Mina,
Momo, and Sato.

“Yeah, a shame Imai and Kendo are in Class 1B. I wanted to be with them,” Mina pounced.

“Don’t worry Ashido, no one says we can’t visit them at lunch,” Momo said trying to
reassure her.

On the other side of the room, there was a blond girl with buns in her hair who was freaking
out about her celebrity crush. ‘Oh my god, there’s Izuku Midoriya. He’s even cuter in person.
How cute will he look like with blood on him? NO Himiko, do not think that you're in the
hero course today. Action first, feelings later, just like Mister Vlad King said,’ Toga Himiko
said in her head. She was a student in this school, a far better fate if she had not seen the hero
of her life.

“Thank you for the compliments, I’m happy your here too,” Izuku Midoriya said.
“You kids talk too much,” a man in a yellow sleeping bag said. All eyes were focused on
him. He then put a juice box in his mouth, “It took you all eight seconds to quiet down, at this
rate you’ll never be heroes.”

‘Who the hell is this guy?’ Everyone said in their heads.

“Now,” the man got up and took out a school exercise uniform that was in his bag, “Put these
on, we have an exam to do.”

‘EHHHH.’

“By the way, I’m your homeroom teacher for now.”

‘EHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH.’

OUTSIDE:

“I can’t believe we are taking a physical exam on the first day of school,” Kirishima said as
he stretched his arms.

“I know,” Midoriya said as he stretched out his legs, “Then again U.A is known for its unique
training practices.”

“Alright youngsters,” Aizawa their homeroom teacher said, “Today we will be having a quirk
examination test.”

“QUIRK EXAMINATION TEST?!” Everyone shouted out.

“But what about the entrance ceremony or-”

“Those meaningless things are a waste of time,” Aizawa replied. “Besides, I still need to
confirm if you are worthy of being heroes. Bakugo, please come up.” The blond teen obeyed
his teacher and was given a ball. “How far could you throw in middle school?”

“Seventy meters.”

“Great, now use your quirk. You can do anything you like as long as you don’t leave the
circle.” Aizawa explained.

Bakugo went into a throwing position before unleashing the full power of his quirk on the
ball.

KABOOM

The ball went so far that it was only a glimmer to those with even the strongest eyes. Aizawa
held a machine that displayed Bakugo threw the ball around eight hundred meters. “This is
the first step of figuring out what heroes you’ll become. I’ll rank you based on your
performance on all tests. Now there is something very important about this. The two students
who end up in last place will be deemed without potential and will be expelled.”

That last sentence shot through the students like a powerful arrow. Although, some of them
were confident in their abilities while the rest were scared, especially one individual.

‘Expelled, I can’t be expelled, it’s only the first day and-’ Toga’s thoughts then went to the
first day she met a real hero.

EIGHT MONTHS EARLIER

Toga was at a playground trying her best to do a pull-up. Unfortunately for her, her weak
arms didn’t have the strength to pull herself up. Then, her arms gave away and Toga fell to
the ground.

However, the blond girl was caught by a pair of strong hands. “Are you alright?” the hero
known as Vlad King said.

“Um, thank you, mister. I’m alright,” Vlad King then helped Toga to the ground.

“Stay safe missy, we don’t want you to get hurt.” Vlad King said as he was about to leave.

“Wait! Mister, you're a hero right?” Toga asked.

“Last time I checked I was. Why is something wrong?” Vlad King asked.

“If there is a person who wants to be a hero, but they have a villain’s quirk, should they still
be a hero?” Toga asked.

“Well that is a hard question,” Vlad King said as he put his hand on his chin, “But it has an
easy answer. Quirks do not make the person; they're just another piece of us, like our hair or
eyes. However, it is also our job to make our Quirks good not for ourselves but for the people
around us. Quirks are a gift, but it is a gift we must not use for selfish acts. Who cares if one
is born a villain as long as they die a hero.”

Toga’s eyes began to tear up, “Thank you, mister.”

“I have a name you know.”

“Yeah but I like calling you mister,” Toga replied, I don’t know what to say.”

“Well I do,” Vlad King then put his hand on Toga’s shoulder, “Want me to train you?”
Of course, what answer could Toga say but yes?

‘I trained hard with Vlad King just to get here and I won’t let that go to waste,’ Toga said in
her head, ‘I will win.’

“Wait, this is unfair. We already did the practical exam,” Ochako replied.

“Unfair, many things in life are unfair; especially hero work. If you are complaining on the
first day of school over something so meaningless, then you aren’t worthy of this school.”
That shut Ochako for long. “Besides, Class 1A this year is different than any other class.
Twenty-one students is an odd number so we have two options. Either accept one more
student like 1B or expel a student. This test will help me decide on which path this class
should go.”

EVENT ONE: 50 METER DASH

IZUKU VS IIDA

“No offense Midoriya, but I will be the one winning this event,” Iida said.

“None taken. But from what I’ve seen, your quirk is suitable for quick speed. However, that’s
not stopping me,” Izuku said with a prideful simile.

The two-step forth and took their positions. “Go,” Aizawa said.

ZOOM

Iida quickly finished the 50 meter run with Izuku right behind him. “3.04 seconds,” the robot
said,
Once Izuku passed, the robot said “3.30 seconds.”

“Good job,” Izuku said as he held out his hand.

“You too Midoriya,” Iida replied as he shook his hand. ‘I can’t believe it, he was able to keep
up with me in gear three. The only other person who's ever been able to do that is my brother.
This guy is strong.’

TOGA VS MINA

The moment they started, Toga was already behind. Mina was able to pass Toga completely
and end in first place. “4.50 seconds,” the robot said. Toga then passed behind her, “6.8
seconds.”

‘Not good, I have to do better,’ Toga said in her head

As Aizawa watched the students finish the 50 meters, two students caught his eye. ‘How
pathic, those two don’t belong here,’ Aizawa said in his head.

SECOND EVENT: GRIP STRENGTH

Izuku did extremely well in this event with a whopping 200 Kg, Izuku placed fourth. Third
belonged to Sato, second belonged to the tentacle boy known as Shouji, and first was
someone completely unexpected.

“OH YEAH,” Hachi Takeshi said in an extremely muscular form that gave All Might a run
for his money and without a shirt.

Hachi Takeshi
Quirk: Hulk

Type: Transformation

Description: Takeshi can buff up his body just like All Might. However, unlike All
Might, Takeshi doesn’t have anything else other than his base strength. However, that
still makes him stronger than a majority of humanity. Unfortunately, it damages most of
his clothes unless they are specifically designed, somehow pants are immune.

“700KG WHOA,” Takeshi yelled.

“Now he’s just showing off,” Denki Kaminari said.

“I can’t tell if he’s being an asshole or mainly,” Kirishima said.

“He’s just an asshole,” Bakugo replied.

“60 KG,” was the number that appeared on Toga’s screen.

‘Still not good enough.’

THIRD EVENT LONG DISTANCE JUMP

Bakugo did the best at this event, by using his quirk and the sweat from doing the other
events, the explosion user was able to beat everyone with total ease. However, that didn’t
mean the others did badly. Ochako Uraraka came a close second because her quirk allowed
her to jump long distances. Momo, surprisingly, came in third because she used her quirk to
create a pole used in pole vaulting; however, she made some of her adjustments which
allowed her to go even farther than most Olympic contenders.
Izuku came in 5th simply by jumping, however, he still was able to get 7 meters. Just a few
more meters and he would have broken the world record.

Toga sadly got only 3 meters.

FOURTH EVENT SIDE STEPPING

Toga did well, but not as well as she wanted but she still did well. However, she still placed
15th out of 21. ‘No I have to do better,’ Toga said in her head, ‘I have to be a hero.’

FIFTH EVENT BALL THROW

KABOOM

“OH YEAH,” Hachi Takeshi yelled in his muscular form.

“650 meters,” the machine said.

“Damn, not good enough,” Takeshi said as he went back into his normal form.

“Toga Himiko, your up next,” Aizawa said as the blond girl stepped up. She was given a ball
to throw. Just before she threw the ball, her body shook in fear.

’If I fail this event, then I can never become Hero,’ Toga said in her head.

”If you keep this up, then you will prove me right,” Aizawa said to the young girl. Toga
stopped with a confused look on her face. “Vlad King told me all about you. From your quirk
to even your ‘issues’ that came with it,” Aizawa said, “How can you be a hero when you
have a lust that could harm the people around you?”

The only one who was able to hear Aizawa’s cruel words was Izuku Midoriya and Bakugo
Katsuki. Everyone else was guessing what their teacher was saying to their fellow class
member.

“Hey Yaoyorozu, can you hear what’s he saying?” Ashido asked.

“No, but whatever it is, it isn’t good,” Momo replied.

“Such a shame, I'd hate to see a cute girl go,” Takeshi said, “But that’s life, nothing I can do
about it.”

‘Who cares,’ a boy with two different hair colors said, ‘Just because one weak girl is leaving
doesn’t mean anything is going to change.’

“Mr.Aizawa I would like to-“

“Midoriya, I have something to say to you too,” Aizawa’s game turned towards his other
student, “Like this girl, you also don’t belong in this school.” Those words did reach the ears
of other students, including Midoriya’s friends.

Bakugo was about to yell out how wrong he was, but Midoriya stopped him by raising his
hand. “Why do you say that Teacher?” Midoriya asked.

”Good grief, I don't like explaining myself, but you're an exception. First, let us discuss your
attitude. You took the exam when you had the chance to exempt, only because you wanted to.
That's pretty selfish if you ask me. Then there is your quirk.”

”Quirk? But I thought Midoriya was quirkless” Kirishima said.

’Shit, we didn't tell them about OFA,’ Bakugo said in his head.

”At first glance, it may seem like a good quirk to have but on closer inspection, that's a lie.
Not only does your quirk damage your body upon using it, which renders your body useless,
but not also creates massive amount out of damage to the environment around you. Such
destruction can not be used by a hero, especially when civilians around him. If a hero hurts
the innocent, can he be called a hero? And if your body is broken just by using your quirk
once, how can you save anyone?”

Surprisingly, Izuku wasn't affected by his teacher's words, instead, it gave him determination.

“Himiko, please give me the ball,” Izuku asked. Toga was hesitant at first, but Aizawa gave
her the okay.

“It doesn’t matter, you're both leaving today,” Aizawa said.

Izuku was given the ball, “Mr. Aizawa, I am going to use my quirk to throw this ball and I
still will be able to move. If I do, then can both me and Himiko have to stay in this school?”

“Are you placing your future on a bet? Go ahead, I’m not stopping you,” Aizawa said.

Izuku took up a throwing position with his right hand behind him. Then with a quick motion
of the arm, he unleashed the power of One for All on the ball.

KABOOM

The ball went so far that it couldn’t even be tracked by the human eye.

“850 meters,” the machine said.

‘Wait, seeing his power at the entrance exam, it should have been much more than that,’
Aizawa then saw that Izuku didn’t have a broken arm but instead a broken finger.

“Sensei, I can still move,” Izuku said with a strong look on his face

ONE WEEK EARLIER

“So One for All creates massive amounts of power but destroys your body in the process.
Seems like a shitty quirk,” Bakugo said at the beach. He was also accompanied by All Might
in his skeleton form and Midoriya.

“Hey now, One for All may have its problems, but it’s one of the finest quirks in the world,”
All Might said, “Although I did have some issues at first, I was able to control it.”

“Well, mine seems to be out of control,” Midoriya replied. “My Smash attack was able to
destroy an entry city with one attack. I need to be able to tone it down or I’m going to mess
everyone up.”

“I know what’s the issue,” All Might said, “You're using a 100% of the power.”

“Isn’t that a good thing?”

“No, it’s not. If I used 100% all the time, I would create even more collateral damage then
Superman in that awful movie we don’t talk about. Instead, use 50% or 25%. That way you
can still land powerful attacks and not destroy everything around you,” All Might explained.

“That’s not bad, but what if it still destroys my arms?” Izuku asked.
“Why use your arms? You have other body parts, like legs and fingers. So why limit to just
your arms?” All attention was turned to Bakugo, “What I’m not wrong?”

‘Sometimes I forget that Bakugo is smart.’

‘By limiting it to 50%, my quirk does less damage to my body. But, ’ Izuku then grabbed his
hurt hand, ‘IT STILL HURTS.’

“So, you did better than I imagined,” Aizawa said, “But Himiko Toga still needs to pass.”

“Can I at least give her some advice?” Izuku asked.

“Go ahead, surprise me,” Aizawa said.

Izuku grabbed Toga’s hand and took her to a place far from Aizawa’s ears. However, this just
raised even more suspicion from the students. “Hey Momo, why is Midori helping her so
much?” Mina asked.

“I would like to know too. But I’m more worried about what Midoriya just did. He told us he
was quirkless, so why does he have a quirk?” Momo asked.

“Was he hiding it from us? And why did that girl know?” Mina asked as she turned her gaze
towards Ochako, who was also curious about what was going on.

A weird feeling came to Momo’s chest. She didn’t like Izuku hanging around girls behind her
back. She wanted to be the one that Izuku helped and the one who Izuku stood up for. She
wanted to be the girl closest to Izuku.

‘Is this jealousy?’ Momo’s asked herself. Her gaze turned towards Izuku and Toga, ‘It’s
because of that girl.’
Going back to the strange duo, Izuku asked Toga a very important question, “Himiko, what is
your quirk?”

“Uh,” Toga replied.

“I know a lot about quirks, any information can help us,” Midoriya replied.

“Well; when I drink someone’s blood I become that person and I even can their clothes,
however when I turn back after transforming into their clothes too I become….. naked,” Toga
was embarrassed saying that last part.

“A shapeshifting quirk, that’s incredibly rare but very powerful. A quirk like that can be
useful for mumble mumble mumble mumble,” Midoriya just started to mumble different
things Toga could use her quirk for. Most of it was hard to understand, but Toga did hear
some parts, like using someone else's quirk.

“Um, Midoriya,” Toga said, which ended Midoriya’s mumbling.

“Oh sorry, it’s something I do,” MIdoriya said. “Anyways if blood is all you need then here,”
Midoriya offered his broken finger which had some cuts on it.

Toga was happy to see the sight of blood, but then her thoughts turn to confusion. “Why, why
are you doing this?” Toga asked.

“I know what’s like to be persecuted for something you were born with,” Midoriya said, “I
don’t want others to feel the same way I did.”

Toga’s heart throbbed by those words. “Okay, I’ll do it.” She opened her mouth wide and
sucked Midoriya’s finger.
“Hey, tentacles, what’s going on over there?” Takeshi asked.

“I have a name,” Shouji replied.

“Whatever Hentai just tell us what’s going on,” Takeshi said.

Shouji rolled his eyes and formed ears from his tentacles. “I hear the sound of sucking.”

“Oh yeah,” Takeshi yelled.

“WHAT,” Everyone else yelled.

“From what I’m hearing she’s enjoying it,” Shouji added.

“WHAT,” Mina, Momo, and Ochako yelled.

“Oh yeah she’s enjoying it well,” Shouki added. Shouji knew that Toga was only sucking
Midoriya’s finger, but should he tell them that detail. He knew he was adding oil to the fire,
but hey let’s see how far it goes. Plus he wasn’t lying. “She seems to be sucking hard.”

“My man,” Takeshi said.

‘How the hell did that girl seduce Midori in one day. I’M SO FUCKING JEALOUS,’ Mina
yelled in her head.

After a minute of sucking, Toga let go of Midoryia’s finger. ‘That was the best suck I’ve had
in my whole life.’

“One more thing Himiko,” Midoriya said, “There’s something about your quirk that could
benefit you.”

After a few words with Midoriya, Toga was ready to throw the ball. “So you're finally done,”
Aizawa said, “I was getting sleepy.”

All the students were watching anticipation. They had waited to see what tricks Izuku had
given Toga. “I’m ready Sensei,” Toga said proudly.

“Show me what you got,” Aizawa said as he handed her a ball.

Toga stepped up and was ready to throw the ball right towards the sun. However, right before
she threw it, her arm transformed. A grey substance wrapped itself around her arm. It
transformed her arm from the inside out until it became someone else's arm. Once the
substance came off her arm, her arm became muscular and larger.

“Hey, isn't that Midoriya’s arm?” Bakugo asked. As soon as he said that, everyone noticed
the same thing.
“I see now, she has a transformation quirk,” Takeshi said, “Explains why she was sucking
him.”

Toga threw the ball as if Midoriya was throwing it and got an impressive score, “90 meters.”

“So, they’ve impressed me again,” Aizawa said.

THE END OF THE DAY

Everyone had finished with their physical exam and had gotten their results back.

First - Momo Yaoyorozu

Second - Izuku Midoriya

Third - Katuski Bakugo

Fourth - Shoto Todorki

Fifth - Hachi Takeshi

Sixth - Tenya Iida

Seventh - Fumikage Tokoyami

Eighth - Mezo Shouji

Ninth - Ejiro Kirishima

Tenth - Rikido Sato

Eleventh - Mashirao Ojiro

Twelfth - Mina Ashido

Thirteenth - Ochako Uraraka

Fourteenth - Koji Koda

Fifteenth - Tsuyu Asui

Sixteenth - Yuga Aoyama

Seventeenth - Hanta Sero

Eightieth - Denki Kaminari

Ninetieth - Kyouka Jiro

Twentieth - Toga Himiko

Twenty-First - Toru Hagakure

Despite her best efforts, Toga still ended in the bottom two with an invisible girl. “By the
way, the thing about expelling the bottom two; that was a lie.”

“WHAAAAAT!” Most of the students yelled out.

“Not to be rude, but it was pretty obvious,” Momo said.

‘I’m not being expelled, I’M NOT BEING EXPELLED,’ Toga yelled in her head. She jumped
in the air and yelled “YIPPIE.”

Izuku wiped the sweat from his forehead, ‘Thank god no one had to leave.’

“MIDORIYA,” Toga jumped right at her new friend, with her breasts right near his head,
“WE DID IT WE’RE NOT BEING EXPELLED!”

‘That demon,’ the girls who knew Midoriya said.

“By the way Midoriya,” Aizawa handed Midoriya a pink slip, “Give this to the nurse and
have her heal your injuries. And take someone with you that’s not young Himiko.”

“Awwwwww,” the blond girl said.

“I’ll go with him,” Momo said.

“Sure why not,” Aizawa said, “You're dismissed, now leave.” Aizawa then got in his sleeping
bag and went to sleep right in front of his students.
“Wow what an asshole,” Hachi Takeshi said. “How long do we have to deal with him?”

“Until March, also don’t talk about our teacher that way,” Iida replied.

“Shut up nerd.”

“So Midoriya, I have some questions for you,” Momo said, “I hope you won’t mind me
asking.”

“Go ahead Yaoyorozu,” Midoriya replied, “We’re friends after all.”

‘I want to be more than that,’ Momo said in her head. “First, that quirk you displayed when
you threw the ball, what was that? I thought you were quirkless.”

“Oh, I forgot to tell you guys. It turns out I’m a late boomer and my quirk came right at the
entrance exam,” Midoriya explained, “I wasn’t hiding anything at all. I swear.”

‘He’s hiding something,’ Momo said in her head, ‘ However, it's possible that he either can’t
say it to us or doesn't want to. If the latter’s the case, then I must investigate. I must get all
the details first.’ “Then what about Himiko?” Momo asked.

“What about her?”

“You helped her a lot today,” Momo explained, ‘And she was sucking you.’

“Oh, well I saw her in need and I wanted to help her. Was that wrong?” Midoriya asked.
“It’s not wrong, but I was just wondering why,” Momo replied, “I respect you going out of
your way to help people but there are limits.”

“I understand,” Izuku said.

“Also,” Momo grabbed Izuku’s injured hand, “If you need help with your quirk, please let me
know.”

“I will,” Midoriya said, completely ignoring the fact that he was holding hands with a girl.

After that quick session, Recovery Girl healed Midoriya’s finger and then forced him and
Momo to listen in an hour-long presentation about not breaking your bones. After that, the
day was done and the two friends were free to go.

“I can’t believe our first day is over,” Midoriya said. He had his backpack on him and was
accompanied by Kirishima, Momo, Mina, and Bakugo. Imai and Kendo had to stay behind
with class 1B and Sato also stayed behind to help them.

“I can’t believe that our teacher is an asshole,” Bakugo said.

“That’s rich coming from you,” Mina replied.

“Hey let’s try and be nice here,” Momo said, “Even though Bakugo is right.”

“WAIT UP,” two voices said. Turning around the group saw Ochako and Toga making their
way towards the group.

“What do you two want?” Bakugo asked. Midoriya then hit him on the back of the head for
being rude.
“Is it alright if we come with you?” the girls asked.

‘Hell no,’ Momo and Mina said in their heads.

“Sure,” Midoriya eagerly answered. His answer was greeted with the bright eye faces of both
Ochako and Uraraka.

‘Goddammit, how many girls are in this boy’s harem?’ Kirishima asked.

“So what are we going to do?” Toga asked.

“We were thinking about going to the arcade, but we haven’t picked a location yet,” Mina
explained.

“I know a good one right near here,” Toga replied, “It has really good games and is very
cheap.”

“Sweat,” Bakugo said, “But who's paying?” They decided that the only way they know-how,
the way their ancestors decided; Rock, paper, scissors. Momo lost due to a lack of
experience.

“Don’t worry Yaoyorozu, you’re rich,” Mina said, ”So we can play as much as we like.”

“I don’t want to waste too much money. I have limits you know,” Momo replied.

“Wait, how rich is she?” Ochako asked.

“Her mansion is just as big as this school,” Kirishima said, possibly even bigger.
That made Ochako’s eyes widen in awe, “Wow.”

“What are we doing? Let’s go to this wonderland,” Mina said as she went on ahead.

“Wait up, you don’t even know where it is,” Toga said as she got up to her new pink friend.

“Is it like this every day?” Ochako said.

“Pretty much,” Kirishima said, “Except with three just crazy individuals.”

“You get used to it,” Bakugo said, “Trust me.”

“What are you waiting for, let’s have fun,” Mina yelled to the group.

“Come on Deku,” Bakugo said.

“Deku? I thought your name was Izuku Midoriya,” Ochako said.

“It’s a nickname Bakugo gives me, in return, I call him Kacchan,” Midoriya replied.

“Well, Deku is a cute name for you. It just screams do your best, I like it,” Ochako said.

“Sure call me Deku,” Izuku replied.

From a short distance, Bakugo had one thought in his head. ‘Don’t tell her where the name
comes from.’

From a window on the top floor of UA, two men watch the group of friends having fun.
“You know, it feels like yesterday when Midoriya asked me to train him,” Shinu Senshi said.

“I still can’t believe he accepted One for All, I thought he was going to reject it,” Yagi
Toshnori said in his skeleton form,

“Well, that makes two of us,” Senshi said as he started to walk down the hallway.

“Hey wait a minute,” Yagi caught up to his friend, “One for All was your idea.”

“Yeah, but I wasn’t sure if Midoriya would agree to it. On one hand, he is receiving the same
quirk as his hero, on another, there is a possibility that Midoriya would want to stay
quirkless,” Senshi explained.

“Wow, I never imagined you to be so analyzing. What happened in China?” All Might asked.

“Oh yeah about that, it turns out the person I wanted to see was in India. Took me a while to
figure that out,” Senshi said, “By the way, how is our relationship with Miss Midoriya
going.”

“Oh well, Izuku found out.”

“Really.”

“And then Inko found out I was All Might.”

“Seriously,” Senshi looked like he was about to burst out laughing.

“Don’t laugh, it’s a serious matter,” All Might replied, ”Because of that I haven't been able to
talk to both of them in three days.”

”Come on man, don't be rude like that. The Midoriya’s are so nice, I'm sure they understand,”
Senshi said.

”I know, but I’ve never been in a relationship before. Especially one like this,” Yagi said.

“Wait, you mean you’ve never been in a relationship before, like at all?” Senshi asked.

“Yeah, this is surprisingly the first time I’ve ever gone out with someone. And it’s my
successor's mother can you believe it,” Yagi said as he moved his hand through his head.

‘I can’t believe you're a virgin,’ Senshi said in his head, “Still you need to talk to them, a lack
of communication can be bad for a relationship.”

“I know, I also need to tell Inko about young Midoriya’s harem.”

“That, I think you can leave out,” Senshi replied.

“Nope, I’m done hiding secrets,” Yagi said.

“So wait, are you telling her everything?” Senshi asked.

“Mostly everything, I will explain about training young Midoriya and my injury. However, I
will only talk about One for All if Midoriya wants it,” Yagi explained, “However, I will leave
the matter of One for All to Midoriya. It’s no longer my secret to keep.”
“Wow, I still can’t believe your the same guy who would charge at random bullies for
vandalism,” Senshi said.

“Hey, that kid became the number one hero,” Yagi said. He then arrived at his office, “Well
here comes the first day of unending paperwork.”

Senshi then arrived at the janitor’s closet, “Here’s the first day of my wonderful job cleaning
school toilets.”

“Hey, be glad Nedzu agreed to hire you. You know how much the teachers hate you,
especially Midnight,” Yagi said.

“Yeah I know,” Senshi said as he opened the closet, “I just hope there’s not too much drama.”

“Knowing this school, there will be,” Yagi then buffed up to his All Might form, “AFTER
ALL, IN THIS SCHOOL YOU MUST GO BEYOND PLUS ULTRA.”

“Was that a Dad joke?”

“THEN YOU CAN CALL ME DAD MIGHT,” All Might said before entering his office.

“Oh how the mighty have fallen,” Senshi said as he grabbed a mop and bucket.
Chapter End Notes

Thank you all for this continued amount of support and love when I wrote this fic. I
hope you continue to love this fic and support it. Thank you.

Also if there are there any more girls you want in the harem please let me know. Here's a
full list:

Ochako

Momo

Mina

Melissa

Nejire

Hatsume

Kendo

Toga

If there are any more, please let me know because I was thinking of add more girls if
you are fine with that.
 Battle Training
Chapter Notes

We've done it, boys. WE PASSED A 100,000 words WOOOOOOOAH.

Thank you for all the support. I couldn't have done it without you.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

“Guys, dance with me,” Mina said to her group of friends. They were sitting at a table big
enough for all of them and in the arcade Toga suggested.

“Sorry, I’m beat,” Midoriya said, which upset Mina.

“Can I do it? I’ve never done it before,” Toga asked.

“Sure,” Mina slumped. The duo went to the dance machine and put the quarters in, “Which
song would you like? This is my first time playing this game.” Mina asked.

“Let’s pick the hardest one. You know, to get a good challenge,” Toga suggested.

“Are you sure? I mean I’ve done hard dance songs but can you handle it?” Mina asked.

“Trust me Pinky, I can handle it,” Toga said.

‘Pinky, ’ Mina said in her head as she picked the song. The moment the song started, arrows
started to fly like crazy. Mina was quickly caught off guard, but soon got ahold of herself.
Her legs moved like butter. She perfectly timed every step she made, not missing a single
one.
However, taking a quick look at her right, Mina noticed Toga wasn’t doing as well. She was
missing some steps and was reacting later on to others. It reminded Mina of when she was a
beginner and how often she made mistakes.

“Cool your head, the more relaxed you are the better movements you could make. Trust me,”
Mina said to her new friend.

Toga listened to Mina’s advice and followed. She didn’t do as well as her pink friend, but she
did better than before. Her steps became faster and started to be rhyme well with the music.
“That’s it, your doing great,” Mina said to her blonde friend.

At this point, the two started to attract a small crowd. The crowd watched as the two girls
racked up an insane amount of points. It started with a 100.

Then 1,000.

Then 2,000.

Suddenly they got 5,000 and it just got higher and higher.

“My God, I can’t believe how well they’re doing,” Momo said as she watched Mina and Toga
go at it.

“I can’t believe they're getting along,” Bakugo said.

“What makes you say that Kacchan?” Midoriya asked.

“I’ll tell you later.”

“What are we doing standing around, let’s cheer our friends on. KEEP GOING YOU TWO,”
Kirishima yelled.

“YEAH,” Ochako yelled.

The group watched as their friends kept getting more and more points, the more points they
got the more the cheered on. Even after a while, Bakugo started to cheer for the girls.

However, all good things must come to an end. The song ended and the two got 5th on the
leaderboard. “I’m so sorry Pinky-chan. If I was better at the beginning then we could have
gotten higher,” Toga said.

“Don’t be sad, now we just have to get better and improve. Just like a hero,” Mina said with a
thumbs up and a simile. ‘You know, she’s a nicer girl than I thought, I don’t mind sharing
Midori with her.’

‘So cute, I want to be just like her,’ Toga said in her head, “Your right.”

“Holy cow, look at all these tickets,” Ochako said, in her hands was a bucket full of tickets.
There were even more tickets that Ochako couldn’t grab onto.

“I wonder how many prizes we can get with this alone?” Toga asked.

“Let’s find out,” Momo said as she and the girls went to the ticket booth. Once arriving, they
soon found out that they had surprisingly got 10,000 tickets.

“So much,” Ochako said with wide eyes.

“Uraraka, what would you like?” Momo asked.

“What, why don't you pick the prize? After all, you did pay for all of this,” Ochako said.

“Nonsense, I rather have someone else be happy in my place,” Momo said.

“But I want you to be happy as well,” Ochako replied.

“I’ll be fine, just have fun,” Momo said as she moved her hands through Ochako’s hair. ‘She’s
a sweet girl. I can see why Midoriya likes her, maybe Midoriya would be willing for a more
open relationship.’

In the end, Ochako picked a small bunny plushie, one that made her and Mina awe in
cuteness. Unfortunately, it cost them most of their tickets, but it was worth it.

“Well I had a lot of fun,” Mina said as they left the arcade.

“Same, but Bakugo you need to improve your aim,” Kirishima said.

“My aim is perfect, you just steal my kills,” Bakugo said.

“At least I got this,” Ochako said as she showed off her bunny plushie.

“But why is it green?” Momo asked.

“Who cares, it’s cute,” Mina said, “If only we could get more.”

“Um guys,” the group turned around to see Toga about to cry. “Thank you all for being my
friends.”
The group immediately came to Toga’s aid by hugging the girl. “Don’t cry, it will all be over
soon,” Kirishima said.

“We will always be there for you,” Momo said.

“Don’t worry, because we are here,” Midoriya said. That made Toga teared up tears, not of
sadness, but ones of joy. She finally had friends who cared for her. She embraced their
warmth and for once, was truly happy with herself.

“Izuku, what were you doing?” His mother asked as she treated him by the door, “You came
later than usual.”

“Sorry mom, I was hanging out with my friends,” Izuku replied as he took off his shoes.
“Also, I made some new friends today.”

“That’s great Izuku,” for some reason she looked nervous. “Izuku, All Might is here.”

Izuku was also nervous now. It was weird talking to All Might now, he didn’t hate him, it was
just weird. Izuku wasn’t comfortable with the idea of All Might dating his mom. For one, he
never saw her go out with anyone else. He only saw his dad once, but it was for a quick visit.
So knowing his mom was dating someone was a new feeling to him. Two, All Might was like
an inspiration to him. Because of that, he hadn't separated All Might the legend from Yagi
Toshinori, the man dating his mom. And three, he was now All Might’s successor, so they
have a student/teacher relationship now. Which just makes things even more awkward.

Well enough, monologuing time for a face to face talk.

Izuku sat right across Yagi Toshinori at the dinner table. From the look on his face, Yagi was
just as embarrassed as Izuku. “Where do you want me to begin?” Toshinori asked. Inko had
left the room, giving the two privacy.

“Well, why didn’t you tell me?” Izuku asked.

“I was nervous, Midoriya this the first relationship I’ve ever been in,” That made Izuku eyes
widen, “You know I met your mother when I dropped you off once and she offered dinner.
She was one of the nicest people I’ve ever met. I then invited her out for coffee and we hit it
off. I was scared of starting this relationship, but your mother was a shining beacon that
helped me in more ways than one. And I was glad, your mother is an amazing woman, I can
see where all your good traits come from. In the end, I was glad to meet someone like her. So
I understand if you don’t want us together.”

Izuku dropped his shoulders upon hearing that last sentence. “For a while now, my mom has
been coming home with a big smile on her face. At first, I thought it was because of my
training to get into UA and all my friends, but now I see why. All Might, you make her happy
as well and even if you’re my teacher, I still value my mom’s happiness. So no, I’m not
against you dating my mom, but at least let me know about things like this please?”

“I will young Midoriya,” Yagi Toshonori said. “Now we need to discuss some important
things with your mother.”

“So, I guess you need to talk to me,” Inko Midoriya said. She sat right next to her son and
was across Yagi Toshinori.

“Yes Inko, we know you must have some questions for us,” Yagi said. “Where would you
like to start?”

“Well, first I would like to know why All Might looks, no offense, like this?” Inko asked.

“Yeah, it’s important that this doesn’t come out in public. Everything I explained to you must
remain a secret,” Yagi explained.

“I understand,” Inko said.

“Very well,” Yagi said. “You see my appearance is because of this.” All Might showed off his
injury to his girlfriend. Inko immediately winced in horror on the injury. “I got this injury six
years ago by a villain. Because of it, my time as All Might is shortly coming to an end.
Something like this must never come to the public. All Might is the symbol of peace, if
people knew the symbol of peace was a broken man then they would panic.”

“I understand, but my real question is, why are you training Young Izuku?” Inko asked.

“Midoriya, I think this is something you must tell her. It’s not my secret anymore,” All Might
said.

Inko turned to her son, who had a nervous face. “Mom, I told you that I got a quirk during the
UA entrance exam.”

“Yeah, it was a sudden mutation,” Inko replied.

“Except I wasn’t born with that quirk, someone gave it to me.” That’s when Inko caught on to
what they were implying.

“Is that even possible? To give someone a quirk, how is that possible? Who’s quirk is it?”
Inko asked.

“It’s mine,” Yagi said. “I wasn’t born with this quirk either. My quirk is called One for All
and it’s a special kind of quirk. It allows me to transfer quirks to other people if they want it.”

“So that’s your quirk,” Inko said. “But why Izuku?”

“Your son is special Inko. I’ve never seen such a brave person in my life. He is truly worthy
of being my successor,” Yagi said. “And I promise AS A HERO I WILL PROTECT
YOUNG MIDORIYA AND MAKE SURE THAT HE WILL BE A GREAT HERO
THAT HIS NAME WILL BE IN THE HISTORY BOOKS.”
Inko teared up on All Might’s words. “Thank you, All Might.” Yagi immediately transformed
back and comforted the mother. Izuku also hugged his mother as she cried. “I’ve never been
happier in my life.”

THE NEXT DAY:

Izuku woke up feeling greater than ever before. His mom was happier than ever before and
All Might was living with them. Izuku just couldn’t show his room to All Might, that would
the most awkward and embarrassing thing in his life.

“Izuku, breakfast,” his mom called out.

“Coming,” he quickly put on his school uniform. He greeted his mother and ALl Might at the
dining table.

“Morning Midoriya,” Toshonori said.

“Hey All Might,” Izuku said as he sat down next to him. His mother than laid out plates of
eggs for both of them.

“Here you go, you two have a big day ahead of you and you need a healthy breakfast,” Inko
said with a bright smile.

“Thank you, mom,” Izuku said with a bright smile.

‘Too sweet,’ All Might said in his head as he nearly spat out his coffee. He then took a look at
his watch and his eyes went wide as basketballs. ‘SHIIIIT.’ He immediately ate all his eggs.

“What’s wrong?” Inko asked.

“Sorry but I have to get to a meeting. Midoriya you have to go to school on your own,” Yagi
said.

“It’s alright, I can take the train,” Izuku said.

“See you all tonight,” Yagi said, he then kissed Inko on the mouth and left the apartment.

“I also have to go, Mom, thank you for breakfast,” Izuku said as he hugged his mother.

Once he left, Inko was now all alone in the apartment. But inside, she had never been happier.
She wiped a tear from her face, it took so long but she now had a real family.

“DEKU, WHY THE HELL ARE SO GODDAMN LATE?” Bakugo yelled. He was in the 1A
classroom with the other students when Midoriya arrived.

“I’m five minutes early,” Midoriya replied.

“THAT’S STILL LATE,” Bakugo replied.

“Bakugo, he still got here on time. That’s good enough,” Momo said.

“NO, it isn’t. In the US military, they shot you if your late,” Bakugo says.

“They don’t do that. No military does that,” Ochako said.

“MIDORIYA,” Toga yelled and ran to her new friend. “Check it out,” she showed off her
small skirt, “Don’t I look cute in this?”
“Um well,” Midoriya was blushing and tried to look away.

“Take your seats,” Aizawa said as he came into the classroom. Immediately everyone ran to
their seats, fearing what their teacher might do to them. “Today,” anticipation was high
among the students, “Is just a normal day.”

“THANK GOD,” all of the students yelled out at once.

So they had a normal day, with normal classes and normal lessons with not normal teachers.
After they had lessons, it was lunchtime.

“Kendo over here,” Midoriya said from a lunch table. With him was Momo, Mina, Ochako,
and Toga. Bakugo and Kirishima were at a different table meeting their other classmates.
With her, Kendo had a girl with vine hair and a girl with a plain face and black hair.

“It’s been a while guys,” Itsuka said as she sat down. The others made room for her and her
friends. “This is Ibara Shiozaki and Yui Kodai. There my classmates in Class 1B.”

“Hello, I’m Ochako Uraraka and this Himiko Toga,” Ochako said as she introduced herself.
Toga also gave a little wave to her 1b companions.

“I’m Momo Yaoyozu and this is Mina Ashido.”

“What's up,” Mina said as she did the peace sign.

“And I’m-”

“No offense Izuku Midoriya, but everyone in Japan knows who you are. You're called the
rising Star of Japan for a reason,” Yui said.
“Oh right, sometimes I forget that I’m a celebrity,” Izuku said as he scratched his head.

“I saw the fight with my family. You put up an amazing fight, especially against someone
who trained against a top ten hero,” Ibara said.

“Yeah, I just barely won,” Izuku said in his head. ‘Now that I think about it, I wonder what’s
Chakrii is doing now?’

“ACHOO,” Chaisai Chakrii unleashed a powerful sneeze.

“Bless you,” a dark-skinned teen said, “You know, in Japan, they say that sneezing is because
someone is talking about you.”

“Saw, I would say that’s dumb; but compared to everything else you’ve told me that’s
genius,” Chakrii.

“SO RUDE,” Yoroizuka Saw Paing said, “AND RIGHT BEFORE WE START THE
SCHOOL DAY.”

“You know, I wonder how Izuku Midoriya is doing?” Chaisai Chakrii said, ‘I’m still waiting
for our rematch.’

“HEY, stop daydreaming and get into the ring,” a heavyweight Muay Thai fighter said in a
fighting ring.

“Coming,” Chakrii then put in his mouth guard and step into the ring. ‘Izuku Midoriya, I
wonder what you are doing?’

“Speaking of which, have you seen Imai? As soon as we got to the cafeteria, he disappeared,”
Itsuka asked.
“EAT, EAT, EAT,” a crowd behind them chanted.

“I guess that’s his work,” Yui said.

They soon found Imai surrounded by empty plates and kids giving him food, only for Imai to
instantly gobble it up in seconds. Soon, kids from all over the cafeteria were giving Imai their
food to see just how much food the blond boy can eat. It got to the point where half of the
cafeteria had given him their food and Imai just kept on eating without stopping. He then
noticed Izuku making his way towards him.

“IOHIBDJBSJBKSBKSO,” Imai said with food in his mouth, “JKWKJHBTBSCOQJS.”

“Imai calm down. Eat before you talk,” Izuku said.

Imai responded by shoving even more food in his mouth, “WIOYUIRYTABGDNKNC.”

“Are you even speaking a human language?”

“UEGYAGHBVHVDEOI.” It was clear that Imai was more interested in eating than talking.
Izuku quickly realized this and left Imai alone.

“Honestly I don’t get what you see in him,” Momo said.

“Well let’s just say that in terms of potential in martial arts, Imai outclasses me. Even now, he
is far greater than me in terms of grappling” Izuku said, “So as long as Imai is stronger than
me in one area, he earns my full respect.”

“So Imai is stronger than you?” Mina asked.

‘“No we are evenly matched, but that doesn't mean I won’t get stronger than him,” Izuku had
a sinister smile on his face. One that sends shivers down to his friends.

‘A demon, that’s the simile of a demon,’ Ibara said in her head.

After lunch, the class of 1A came into their homeroom awaiting their next lesson. However,
they didn’t expect him to come into class.

“ I AM, ” his voice alone grabbed everyone’s attention, “ COMING THROUGH THE
DOOR LIKE NORMAL!! ”

Every student in Class 1A was in awe at the great hero standing in front of them. He was
even wearing his silver age costume, which was his most iconic and recognized costume.

“I can’t believe it.”

“It’s him, it’s him.”

“I have to be dreaming.”

Well, what other reaction was normal.

“ STUDENTS, TODAY FOR HERO CLASSES WE WILL BE DOING, ” All Might

pressed a button and the wall right next to change. It popped out boxes with numbers on each
of them. “ BATTLE TRAINING. ”

“Battle,” Izuku and Bakugo said with a strong simile.

After a quick change, all of 1A was outside in their hero costumes; with one exception.
“Hey Toga, why are you wearing your P.E uniform. Where’s your hero costume?” Ochako
asked her blond friend.

“Oh, well because of my quirk they had to make a lot of adjustments. They say it will be
done by next week. At least they got me a support item,” Toga explained, “But your costume
looks great.”

“Thank you,” Ochako said.

“Hey what about mine,” Mina said as she showed off her colorful costume, ‘Not only does it
work well for my quirk, but I’m sure Midoriya will like it as well.’

“Now now, no need for fighting,” Momo said, it was then that the other girls and other
students saw her costume.

‘WHAT KIND OF COSTUME IS THAT?’ all the girls were saying in their head. They had
every right to be shocked, it was too revealing for the average hero costume. Heck, it looked
like Midnight herself made the costume.

“Sorry I’m late All Might sensei, my costume had a zipper problem,” a certain green-haired
boy said.

“No worries young Midoriya, all is well,” All Might said.

Everyone turned to see the much-anticipated student made his arrival. Izuku was in a green
costume with white stripes and a hood with bunny ears. Although his costume was plain, it
showed off his powerful body underneath. It made the girls awe in amazement and the boys
jealous of his strength.

‘“ NOW FOR TODAY’S ASSIGNMENT, IT WILL BE,” All Might pulled out a card, “
INDOOR BATTLE TRAINING. TEAMS OF TWO WILL EITHER PLAY A HERO
OR A VILLAIN. THE VILLAINS HAVE TO PROTECT A BOMB AND THE HEROS
HAVE TO SECURE IT BEFORE TIME RUNS OUT. ANY QUESTIONS? ”

“Are you threatening to expel someone just like Aizawa Sensi?”

“How will teams be formed?”

“How fabulous is my cape?”

“ ONE AT A TIME, I DON’T HAVE A HEARING QUIRK. FIRST OF ALL, RAISE

YOUR HANDS. AS FOR HOW TEAMS ARE FORMED, THEY WILL BE DECIDED
BY PICKING LOTS. YES YOU, YOUNG TODOROKI, ” All Might said.

“Sensei, there are twenty-one of us, and from what you said, there’s going to be teams of two.
So which team would the twenty-first student go to?” Shoto Todoroki asked.

“ GOOD QUESTION. BECAUSE OF THAT, ONE TEAM WILL HAVE THREE

MEMBERS COMPARED TO THE AVERAGE TWO. DOES THAT ANSWER YOUR
QUESTION? ”

“Yes, thank you All might.”

“ NOW LET’S GO PICK YOUR TEAMS. REMEMBER THE UA MOTTO, PLUS

ULTRA. ”

“PLUS ULTRA,” the students yelled back.

TEAMS FOR TODAY’S ASSIGNMENT:

TEAM A - Izuku Midoriya, Ochako Uraraka, and Himiko Toga

TEAM B - Shoto Todoroki and Hanta Sero

TEAM C - Bakugo Katsuki and Momo Yaoyorozu

TEAM D - Tenya Iida and Hachi Takeshi

TEAM E - Mina Ashido and Yuga Aoyama

TEAM F - Koji Koda and Rikido Sato

TEAM G - Jiro Kyouka and Denki Kaminari

TEAM H - Tsuyu Asui and Fumikage Tokoyami

TEAM I - Hagakure Toru and Ojiro Mashiro

TEAM J - Mezo Shouji and Ejiro Kirishima

“THESE WILL BE THE TEAMS FOR TODAY’S PRACTICE,” All Might explained.
“FIRST ROUND, TEAM A VS TEAM D. BEGIN.”

The Hero team was given 15 minutes to observe the layout of the building before the practice
began. Wanting to make every second count, Himiko and Ochako observed every detail they
could. Izuku however, was observing the building itself; not what was written on the paper.

“Deku, is something wrong?” Ochako asked.

“Hehehe, no I’m fine Uraraka. I’m just very excited.”

“Excited, about what?”

“Takeshi, from what I’ve seen he’s one of the strongest in our class, not only that, but he has
a warrior’s spirit. A strong one from what I’ve seen. There’s also Iida and his mind. He’s
easily one of the smartest in class, no one of the smartest in the school. The perfect brain and
the perfect brawn combined. That will make one hell of a match,” Izuku smiled, “I haven’t
been this excited since my fight with Chaisai Chakrii.”

“So what’s our plan,” Haichi Takeshi said as he leaned against the “bomb.” His hero costume
was a red spandex suit that covered his body and legs, his costume also came with a red cape
and brown combat boots.

“I’m not sure. I’ve never had to think like a villain before,” Iida replied.

“Well, how about this. We are heroes protecting a hostage from a deadly trio of villains and
we have to wait until backup arrives,” Takeshi explained.

“That’s...BRILLIANT. I AM A NOBLE HERO WHO MUST PROTECT LADY BOMB-

CHAN FROM THE EVIL CLUTCHES OF VILLAINS,” Iida yelled.

“Jesus, don’t let it get to your head,” Takeshi said.

“TAKESHI, you will keep watch by the stairs. Once you see someone, immediately engage,
but don’t win. Make sure to drag it out as long as possible so that you can tire them out and
reinforcements can come.”

“Good, I’m eager for a fight,” Takeshi cracked his knuckles, “And from what I’ve heard
Izuku Midoriya is as strong as they come.”
“ LET THE TRAINING BEGIN, ” All Might sound the bell to start the test. He then took
out a grading sheet, ‘Young Midoriya, you are my successor (and Inko’s son), but I will grade
you as harshly as any other student. The same goes for the rest of Class 1A, I will teach them
to my utmost limit.’

“So, Takeshi is watching the stairs while Iida protects the bomb. It seems like a good
strategy,” Tsuyu said.

“On paper, but remember; every plan could fail at any moment,” Bakugo said, “Besides we
haven’t seen Midoriya’s plan yet.”

“Wow, that was surprisingly smart,” Denki said.

“WHAT THE HELL DOES THAT MEAN?!”

“Shush, look,” Jiro said as she pointed to the screen. “What’s Midoriya doing?”

Everyone turned to the screen and saw something bizarre. Both Ochako and Toga were
holding onto Midoriya’s back as if they were on a piggyback ride. Midoriya then went to the
side of the building and placed both of his hands on the wall.

‘What’s he doing? ’ Everyone was thinking.

When Izuku’s fingers emitted green lighting and he started to make holes in the wall with his
fingers alone. He then placed both of his feet on the wall and started to climb with no issues
at all. This shock everyone there, especially a certain blond boy.

“HE’S DOING A SIKORSKY,” Bakugo yelled.

“A WHAT?”
“Sikorsky was an infamous Russian criminal who was sent to Death Row. However, he
escaped by climbing the walls with only his fingers alone,” Bakugo explained, “However, it
was only because of extreme luck that Sikorsky escaped. The walls had small cracks in it that
helped Sikorsky escape. Izuku, on the other hand, is creating holes in the wall to help him
climb, just like Sikorsky.”

“But why is he doing so? Wouldn’t just entering the building be a better and safer option?”
Shouji asked.

“Probably not, remember yesterday when Takeshi was proudly showing off,” Everyone
nodded in response, “Well it shows that although Takeshi is strong, he has a lot of pride. Both
Iida and Midoriya noticed this. Iida used this to his advantage, that’s why he put Takeshi
ahead because that is the position Takeshi is best in; however, Midoriya also thought of it.
Midoriya must have realized this so he decided to go an unconventional route. A route Iida
never would have thought of.”

“That’s amazing, how could Midoriya figure this out?”

“Simple, it’s because Midoriya is one of the best minds I’ve ever known. He thinks about
things like this daily. Honestly, when it comes to strategy, he surpasses everyone here,” those
words shocked everyone there, except for one.

‘Just another opponent, I will beat him with only my ice,’ Shoto Todoroki said in his head.

However, Momo noticed something else. ‘Is All Might smiling? No, he always smiles, but he
looks prideful.’

When Midoriya told Ochako and Toga his plan, they couldn’t believe it. Climb the wall to get
to the top, that was crazy. However, Midoriya surprised them both when he fully explained
everything. If all goes well, then they would win the match with no problems as well as doing
it record time.
However, the most difficult problem for the girls wasn’t taking the bomb, but getting to it.
They had to wrap their arms around Midoriya and get close onto their back, not only that but
they also have to be very close to each other so that Midoriya could carry them both. Being
that close to a guy and someone else they admire was…difficult for the girls.

‘Ochako is so cute, and I’m so close to her. And Midoriya is cute as well, I’m so lucky,’ A
blushing Toga said in her head.

‘I’m so close to Himiko and Midoriya. Oh if my Aunt saw me like this then I will never hear
the end of it,’ Ochako said in her head.

“Uraraka, Himiko, I believe we are on the top floor,” Midoriya said, “I could be wrong but
this may be the room the bomb is in. Check, and then tell me what you see.”

Ochako and Himiko quickly peeked into the windows and then reported everything they saw.
“I see Robot boy and the bomb, but no one else,” Toga reported.

“Everything’s clear on my side,” Ochako reported.

“Good,” Midoriya then climbed to the top of the building. The girls got off his back. “You
ready?”

“Yes,” the girls both nodded.

“HERE WE GO,” Izuku raised his foot in the air and had it come crashing down.

KABOOM

“What was that,” Iida said

A large hole was formed by Izuku’s kick, it was big enough for him and his teammates to
enter. Ochako and Toga were the first to enter, their entrance shocked Iida to the core.

“How, how did you get here?” He asked.

“Sorry Iida,” Midoriya said as he got into the room, “But I fight to win, even if that means
using unconventional tactics.”

“Hey, I heard a loud sound. What’s going on up there?” Takeshi asked over the intercoms.

“Sorry Takeshi, but they’re here. They must have ignored the stairs and gotten up here from a
different path,” Iida said.

“Wait, they ignored me,” Takeshi buffed up, “THOSE FUCKS!”

His powerful voice reached the boom room and shocked the trio of heroes. “What was that?”
Ochako asked.

BOOM

BOOM

BOOM

The building started to shake every passing second. Even Midoriya was finding it difficult to
stand. “IGNORE THE SHAKING. JUST GET TO THE-”

BOOM
Takeshi’s jumped through the floor and emerged like a demon from hell. “HOW DARE
YOU,” Takeshi said.

‘There is my chance. While Takeshi distracts them I will run,’ Iida got up, grabbed the bomb,
and ran out of the room using his quirk.

“He’s getting away,” Himiko said.

“You two go after him, I’ll deal with Takeshi,” Midoriya said. The girls obeyed and ran past
Takeshi. “Come on you big troll. Fight me.” Midoriya ran towards Takeshi at full speed.

Takeshi threw a massive left kick towards Midoriya. Midoriya blocked with both of his arms
yet it was all in vain. The kick was so strong that it sent Midoriya flying into the nearby wall.

KABOOM

“MIDORIYA,” the girls yelled.

Himiko had an idea, it was a crazy idea but the only one they had. “Ochako, go after Iida, I’ll
handle Takeshi by myself.”

“That’s crazy. If Midoriya couldn’t even touch him what makes you think you can take?”
Ochako asked.

Toga took out her support item, “Because, I think you and Midoriya are cute and I will
protect anything cute.”

.
.

“Wait what?” It was too late. Toga ran at Takeshi whose back was facing her. He was still in
his rage mood so he didn’t notice Toga until it was too late.

STAB

Toga’s support item stabbed Takeshi, though only by a little bit. Takeshi broke free from his
rage mood and turned around.

‘“Did you just stab me with a syringe?”

“Yes,” Toga replied.

“Well okay.”

Takeshi threw a light punch at Toga, who barely dodged the attack. She took the syringe out,
inside was a small amount of blood.

Taking a closer look, Takeshi saw a small wire attached to the end of the syringe. ‘So, she
may not have a costume, but she has a weird support item. I thought her quirk was
transformation. Unless,’ Takeshi took a look at the wound on his back and smiled. ‘SO
THAT’S HOW IT IS. Honestly, I ever imagined UA accepting a quirk like hers, but who cares
in the end. The more interesting the opponent the better the fight.’

“Ochako run, Robot boy is gaining distance every second,” Toga yelled.

“Right,” Ochako put on her helmet and ran out of the room.
“So blondie, I don’t want to hurt a cute girl. So give up now and wait until the bell or face my
power,” Takeshi said.

Toga responded by drinking Takeshi’s blood, “Your blood, I can tell a person’s traits by the
taste of their blood. Your blood tastes like a pervert and heroes hate perverts.”

“Well, it looks like being rude is also a part of being a hero. Don’t complain when I start
punching.”

“OI,” Takeshi turned around to see a fist aiming right towards his face.

BOOM

Takeshi’s face was sent backward and blood came out of his nose. “That’s my teammate right
there, and I’m not going to let you ruin her cute face,” Izuku Midoriya said.

Toga blushed when she heard Midoriya’s words, “Toga, go help Ochako. She may need help
dealing with Iida.”

“YES SIR,” Toga was about to run out of the room.

“Wait,” Toga turned around, “Iida’s weakness is his arms. Now go save your teammate.”

“Sure thing,” Toga ran out of the room with her syringe in her hand.

“Now,” Izuku turned to Takeshi recovering from his bloody nose, “I’m ready for my fight.”
“Well, I thought you were knocked out from my kick earlier,” Takeshi said as he wiped the
blood from his nose.

“Nah, it was only a concussion. I’m at full strength now,” Izuku said.

“Good, it would be a shame to fight you with an advantage,” Takeshi wiped his blood on his
pants and then cracked his knuckles. “LET’S BEGIN.”

Toga ran down the hallway, looking for Ochako or at the very least Iida. Her search leads her
down empty hallways and even more empty rooms. That was until she heard something crash
in the floor below.

Not wasting this chance, Toga rushes towards the stairs at her fastest speed. She wasn’t as
fast as Iida or Izuku but she tried her hardest to run. After a few seconds of running, Toga had
finally caught up to Ochako.

Ochako had cornered Iida in a hallway with no windows and only one door. The bomb was
right behind Iida, standing right next to the end of the hallway. Ochako was across from Iida
and had put on a boxing stance.

Toga finally got up and took out her syringe, “So how should we approach this?”

“Well Iida is trapped; if he engages us then he risks the bomb being caught. His best option is
to stay still, unfortunately, we’re not going to let that happen,” Ochako said.

“Nice,” Toga smiled, “I take him, you take the bomb, I take the boy.”

“I WILL NOT LET YOU HURT BOMB-CHAN,” Iida yelled.

Toga and Ochako stopped in their tracks. “Excuse me what.”

BOOM

Izuku threw a strong punch towards Takeshi’s left side, but it did nothing. Takeshi just swung
his massive arm towards Izuku, who just barely dodged.

Izuku then jumped up in the air and roundhouse kick aim right at Takeshi’s face.

KABOOM

Despite the kick landing point blank, it had little effect on Takeshi. “Is that all?” Takeshi said
before grabbing Izuku’s leg and slamming him onto the ground.

Izuku responded by kicking Takeshi in his already damaged nose. The already accumulated
damage caused Takeshi to let go of Izuku’s leg and made him step back.

“Come on,” Takeshi said as held his nose, “Is attacking my nose all you could do?”

“ Huff, huff. ” ‘What is this guy made of? No matter what attacks I use, it does not affect.
There’s some damage on his skin, but it still feels like I’m punching steel. Why?’ Izuku was
trying to figure out the mystery of this strange situation in his head.

“All Might sensei,” the hero turned around to see Tsuyu Asui raising her hand, “What’s with
Takeshi’s body? It seems like Izuku’s attacks have no effect on him. Is it his quirk?”

“THAT’S WHERE YOU'RE WRONG YOUNG ASUI.”

“Call me Tsuyu.”

“YOU SEE YOUNG TAKESHI HAS A CONDITION CALL MUSCLE

HYPERTROPHY SYNDROME.” The students turned their head in confusion, they had
never heard of anything like that in their life.

“LET ME EXPLAIN, IT IS AN EXTREMELY RARE CONDITION THAT NOT

ONLY REDUCES MUSCLE FAT BUT ALSO INCREASES MUSCLE SIZE.
BECAUSE OF THIS, TAKESHI’S MUSCLES WERE SUPER STRONG FROM THE
MOMENT HE WAS BORN. SO EVEN WITHOUT HIS QUIRK, TAKESHI STILL
HAS SOME SO THE STRONGEST MUSCLES IN THE WORLD,” All Might
explained.

(AN: I’m not messing with you this is real https://ghr.nlm.nih.gov/condition/myostatin-

related-muscle-hypertrophy#synonyms .)

“Wait, so how is Midoriya supposed that thing?” Jiro asked.

“Come on Bakugo it’s your job to explain,” Kirishima said.

“huff, Well I were him I would start using more tactical fighting than just throwing attacks,”
Bakugo replied. “However, knowing Midoriya he probably has a better idea than me.”

“I think your right. Look,” Sato pointed to the screen. Midoriya was currently making a
strange stance.

Bakugo’s eyes immediately widen, ‘Is he using NIKO STYLE.’

Midoriya’s left arm was right in front of him in the shape of an L while his right arm was up
and standing strong.
“Oh a new stance, interesting. But let’s see what good it will do,” Takeshi then brought down
an extremely powerful right chop towards Midoriya.

Midoriya grabbed Takeshi’s arm in the air and sent all that power right back towards Takeshi.
It resulted in Takeshi’s arm being dislocated from its shoulder.

In pain, Takeshi released his arm from Midoriya’s grasp and hold on to his dislocated
shoulder. ‘Shit I underestimated Midoriya. Then again, who knew he had a technique like
that in his arsenal. Time to go all out.’ Takeshi then popped his shoulder back in place, which
surprised Midoriya.

”Doesn't that hurt?” Midoriya asked.

”A small price to pay for victory. Besides, it was going to hurt, either way, that's what
happens in a fight,” Takeshi said.

Midoriya dropped his stance, ”Before we start I would like to ask, what is true strength?”

“Uh?”

“I mean in your definition, what is true strength?” Midoriya asked.

“Uh, well I’m not the philosophical type so I will give you a simple definition. True strength
is the ability to defeat any opponent without losing,” Takeshi said.

”I see, thank you for your answer. I would like to fight you more but unfortunately for you,
you've already lost, ” Midoriya said.

”Wait, what?”
”Himiko, I'll get the bomb and you will handle Iida. Is that good for you?” Ochako asked.

”Sounds good to me,” Toga said. Together, she and Ochako dashed towards Iida. Iida
responded by dashing towards the duo. Ochako used her quirk on herself and float above
Iida, which surprised the blue-haired boy.

Right behind him, Toga’s body was wrapped in a mysterious gray goo. Underneath the goo,
Toga’s body began to change into a more powerful and muscular body.

”RAAAAA,” Iida turned around to see a massive fist towards his face. He tried to block with
his arms, but his arms and helmet were crushed by the powerful punch.

With just one punch, Iida was defeated.

Ochako turned around and saw Takeshi himself standing over his ally. Ochako was confused
beyond all belief until ”It's me Toga, it's my quirk remember.”

”Oh right sorry” Ochako then grabbed the bomb and secured their victory.

”HERO TEAM WINS,” All Might said over the loudspeakers.

”What,” Takeshi said.

”WE WON, WE WON” Ochako yelled.

”We won,” Toga said in her normal form. However, because she was in her normal form
Ochako saw something special.
 ’SHE'S NAKED!’

Blood came out of Ochako’s nose and splattered against her helmet. ’I've seen beauty.’

Chapter End Notes

Okay, two things.

One harem, I've seen your requests and I finally decide who is going to be in the harem.

IBARA

YUI

JIRO

PIXIE-BOB

&

MANDALAY

Those are the new additions to the harem. I don't want to add anymore because then it
will be way too big.

SECOND: Two more chapters until the USJ. The next chapter is fluff, but then all hell
breaks loose.

Thank you fans of this fic. I wanted to call you guys fighters, but then I realize that will
be a silly name. Instead, I'm calling you KINGS (and Queens).

See you all next time.

 The Calm before the Storm
Chapter Notes

Thank you fishwhorakes151 and White Tiger for beta reading. White Tiger has been a
great supporter of my fics over the years so I need to give him my thanks.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

“Now repeat after me. I will stop breaking my body.”

“I will stop breaking my body,” Izuku said.

“THEN STOP DOING IT!” Recovery Girl said as she hit Midoriya on the head with her
walking stick.

“Ow,” Izuku touched the spot where he was just hit, “I just broke a few bones.”

“YOU BROKE YOUR GOD DAMN RIBS!” Recovery Girl yelled, “You’re staying here for
the rest of the period you got that?!”

“Yes mam,” Izuku replied.

“Do you need help Deku?” Ochako asked. She had tissues in her nose after uniquely seeing
Toga.

“No thanks, I'm completely fine,” Midoriya said.

Physically yes, mentally no.

After they won, Izuku went downstairs to congratulate his team. He then saw Toga without
her uniform and immediately passed out, which caused him to be dragged away by the UA
robots into the infirmary. Ochako was also brought to the infirmary due to a lack of blood.

“So um, you did good,” Ochako said.

“So did you. It was because of you and Toga that you were able to win at all,” Izuku replied.

Ochako got up from her nurse bed and went up to Izuku, “But it was because of you that we
were even able to get the bomb.”

“Well-“

“JUST KISS ALREADY,” Recovery Girl said as she pushed Ochako into Izuku’s body.

Ochako collapsed right onto Izuku, which caused their lips to connect. Their eyes widened
the moment they kissed. Instantly, Ochako separated herself from Izuku but was still on top
of him. The two teens had no idea what to do, their minds went completely blank.

Until….

“MIDORIYA!” Shinu Senshi said as he burst through the door. “I’ve, oh,” Senshi saw the
position the duo was in and was flabbergasted, “I’ll leave you two alone.”

“SORRY DEKU, BUT I HAVE TO GO TO CLASS!” Ochako yelled as she ran out of the
nursery and away from her friend.

“Wow, a kiss one the second day of school. You're a true Chad,” Senshi said to his student.
However, Izuku didn’t even notice his Sensei. His face was bright red, still recovering from
the kiss he just had. His face was red and his eyes were motionless from the shock.

SNAP SNAP

“Oí, Midoriya?” his Sensei began to snap his fingers near Midoriya’s head to get his
attention.

Izuku then came right back to reality and noticed that his teacher was right there. “SENSEI!”
Midoriya yelled.

“You now noticed.” Senshi put on a smug grin, “So, who is she and how much fun are you
going to have with her tonight?”

“We... that’s …… but,” Izuku just hid under the sheets.

Senshi laughed at the show his student was giving, “Relax, I’m just teasing. Besides, I know
you’re too nervous to ever make the first move, but I still can’t believe you were in such a
position. How far were you two going to go?”

That didn’t help Izuku, it just made him even red. “Don’t you have a job to do?” Recovery
Girl asked.

“Yeah yeah, where’s the mess?” Senshi asked. That caught Izuku’s attention, he picked his
head up and saw his Sensei with a mop and gloves.

“Job?”
“Yeah, I work here now. I’m U.A’s new part-time janitor,” Senshi replied with a proud and
happy smile. Sure being a middle-aged man and having your first job being a Janitor was
pathetic, but hey it didn't hurt Sensei's feelings.

“Shut up and do your job,” Recovery Girl said.

“Okay fine,” Senshi said as he entered the Nurse’s bathroom, he then regretted it.

“OH MY GOD, WHAT IN FUCKING SHIT’S NAME HAPPEN HERE?!!”

“I know who did it,” a new voice said. She then unveiled her currents, revealing herself to the
trio.

“It was that blond wax boy, he had an eating contest. I guess he couldn’t hold everything in
and had to let loose. Also, I’m here because my quirk drains my stamina a lot so I need a lot
of rest,” Nejire Hado explained. She was in her hero costume and was also holding an ice
pack near her head.

“Whatever,” Senshi then put on a cold mask and went inside the disgusting bathroom.

“Oh, you said that guy was your Sensei? What does he teach you?” Nejire asked.

“Well, he teaches me-”

“Oh and what about you and that girl. Are you two in a relationship? Is it just you two or are
you two in a polygamous relationship? Are you in a harem? What do your lips taste like?”
Nejire was constantly asking more and more questions.

“Um well,” Izuku gained a small blush.

“Hey what is your quirk? What type is it? What can you do with it? Is it cool? Is it lame?”
Nejire asked.

Izuku inhaled a small bit of air before, “He is my Sensei and he teaches me Martial Arts. I’m
not in a relationship with Uraraka, I’m single and r-ready to mingle. I have no idea what my
lips taste like. My quirk is called Superpower, and it’s an emitter and strength enhancer. It’s
awesome but it breaks my bones. Did I answer all your questions?”

Both Nejire and Recovery Girl were in awe at Izuku’s response, especially Nejire. No one
before has ever caught up to her talkative nature. This made the blue-haired girl simile in
glee, she now wanted to ask more questions.

“You can keep up with me? How do you do that? Is that a superpower? Do you have two
quirks? Your quirk breaks your bones, what else does it break? Can it enhance your arms or
blah blah blah blah blah?” Nejire went so fast that anyone listing in could barely understand.

“Blah blah blah blah blah blah,” Midoriya replied.

Recovery Girl was just watching in awe as the two hit off. ‘You know what? I ship it.’
Recovery Girl said in her head.

“Midoriya, are you all right?” Momo asked as soon as he came back into the class. It wasn’t
just her, Mina, and Toga also came up to him.

“I’m fine,” Midoriya replied, “Just a few broken ribs.”

“Sorry about that,” Takeshi said a few seats away.

“It’s alright,” Midoriya replied.

“See you later Midoriya-Kun,” the blue-haired girl said from behind the door.
“Later Nejire-senpai,” Midoriya replied.

The moment Nejire said her first words to Midoriya, the girls who knew him had a deep
menacing aura surrounding them.

“ Midori, who was that girl ?” Mina asked.

“Oh, she’s a hero student like us, however, she’s a Third Year. So in the infirmary, we talked
a lot about hero stuff, I even got her number,” Midoriya said.

‘Lucky bastard,’ the guys of 1A said in their head.

Toga then looked down at her chest and remembered the size of Nejire’s assets, ‘Cruel
world.’

‘Honestly,’ Jiro was watching from afar and was not impressed, ‘I don’t get it. What do they
see in him?’

The only girl who didn’t even notice Nejire or Izuku was Ochako. But that was because of
the kiss that had happened earlier today. ` Oh god, can we still be friends after something like
that? What will he think of me?’

Bakugo noticed both but honestly didn’t care. So what if Izuku has a harem, doesn’t mean
anything in the long run except more child support to pay for. Honestly, the only other reason
why Bakugo wasn’t saying anything was because of what happened earlier today.

Poor Sero, Momo’s wrath knows no bounds.

“By the way, Kacchan,” the blond boy turned to his friend who had appeared right in front of
him, “Sensei’s back.”

That shocked Bakugo to the bone, and his face looked like it had seen death itself.
“Goddammit,” Bakugo said.

“Mirio, Tamajiki-Kun,” Nejire called out to her friends.

“Oh Nejire, you’re looking better,” Mirio said.

“Yeah yeah, also I met this really cute boy,” Nejire said.

“I thought you said all boys are cute?” Amajiki asked.

“Well yeah, but he was super cute. Like super duper uber-cute,” Nejire said, “We should have
him train with us.”

“Wow, this guy sounds like he has a lot of POWER!” Mirio shouted that last word, it was his
signature catchphrase, “Who is he by the way?”

“You will never guess who. It’s Izuku Midoriya that guy who was in that awesome fight.
Remember, remember,” Nejire said.

“Wait, he’s our junior. Why are you crushing on our junior?” Amajiki asked.

“Because I can,” Nejire replied.

“Haha, well who are we to judge,” Mirio said.

“Oh, by the way, Mirio, I meet someone super strong. I think he could be even stronger than
you,” Nejire said.

“Sounds interesting. I want to meet him,” Mirio said with a simile.

After school, Izuku was happily walking with his friends. Unfortunately, Imai and Itsuka had
to stay behind again because of something a 1B student did (guess who). Sato had to help
with his family’s bakery so he had to leave early. So it was just the same people as yesterday.
Each of them had smiles on their faces, except one boy.

'Oh god, I didn’t do the training he wanted me to do. What will he think?' Bakugo said to
himself.

“Well he is working right now so I guess you can do your training?” Midoriya said.

“Wait, what?”

“Yeah he’s the new janitor for U.A,” Midoriya explained.

“He, he, HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA,” Bakugo laughed like an egomaniac. “That guy is a

Janitor, HAHAHAHA-”

BOOM

Something whizzed past the student’s heads and crashed into the ground. Upon inspection,
the students say it was a piece of wood with writing inscribed on it. “Keep Laughing.”

“Um, my Sensei is great,” Bakugo said, “Nothing is wrong with him.”

“Wait, you guys have a Sensei,” Toga said, “What’s he like?”

“He’s rough and is hard on us but he’s a nice guy,” Midoriya said, “Plus without him, I
wouldn’t have gotten into UA or met my good friends.”

“Aw, thank you Midoriya,” Kirishima said.

“Your welcome,” Midoriya replied with a simile.

‘So someone taught Deku how to be strong. I want to meet him,’ Ochako said in her head.

“What happened to you?” Yagi Toshonori asked his friend. His friend had just finished
cleaning the nursery and looked terrible.

Shinu Senshi looked like he had fought ten wars and was involved in every battle. “Hell, I’ve
seen hell,” Senshi said.

“Jesus,” Yagi said.

“How could one boy make such a mess?” Senshi asked.

“If you’re complaining about that, then are you truly worthy of being U.A’s janitor,” a new
feminine voice said.

“Oh no,” Senshi groaned.

“Shut it,” the voice of Nemuri Kayama otherwise known as Midnight said, “Just because
Nezu accepted you doesn’t mean I will. As well as the rest of U.A staff.”

“I don’t care,” Aizawa said, “Who cares in the end?”

“WOW, THAT’S BOLD COMING FROM YOU,” President Mic sarcastically said, “BUT
THE SAME APPLIES TO ME AS WELL. I DON’T CARE.”

“Oh come on, does no one have an issue with him here?” Midnight said.

“Midnight what’s your deal with him?” Vlad King asked.

“None of your damn business,” Midnight replied.

“I took her virginity.”

“Excuse me what the fuck?!” President Mic said. He was on the verge of laughing.

“YOU ASSHOLE!” Midnight was about to attack the buff man with her whip when
suddenly-

“Everyone please calm down,” a horrifying but squeaky voice said. The voice belonged to
the most horrifying person in U.A.
Nezu, the principal of U.A High School.

“Now now, I don’t want workplace drama going on,” Nezu said. The rat or dog or bear thing
walked into the room with so much commanding presence that it made everyone silent.

“Sorry, Mr. Nezu,” Midnight said.

“It is nothing, but if such drama were to escalate then that could greatly affect the
performance of not only our workers but our students as well. So please take into
consideration what your actions might cause,” Nezu said.

“Yes sir,” Midnight said.

“The same goes to you Senshi. You may be a simple janitor in U.A, but outside you are an
important man,” Nezu explained, “So make sure any potential drama you must be reported to
me.”

“I will Sir,” Senshi said.

“Good, now where is my tea?” Nezu commanded. That’s when he noticed something
peculiar. “Senshi what happened to the mop?”

“Let’s just say I had to give a lesson on respect,” Senshi replied.

“Inko, I’m back,” the voice of Yagi Toshinori said.

“Yagi,” Inko went to the door and hugged her beloved boyfriend, “How was your first-day
teaching?”
“Surprisingly great,” Yagi replied, he then gave a quick peck on Inko’s lips. “Izuku did well
today.”

“Now are you saying that because he’s my son or because he’s your student?” Inko asked.

“Neither, he was just that good,” Yagi said, “Speaking of which, where is Young Midoriya?”

“Oh, he’s in his room doing homework. Would you like some dinner?” Inko asked.

“Yes, please,” Yagi replied. Inko placed the plate down on the table and All Might be ready to
feast “Itadakimasu,” he said before eating his meal.

“So, anything interesting happened at school today?” Inko asked.

“Well, there was this massive food competition that results in one student eating over a
hundred meals,” Yagi said, “And Izuku teamed up with two girls.”

“Two? Oh my, I never knew Izuku had it in him,” Inko said.

“Yeah, not only that but he saw a little action if you know what I mean,” Yagi sarcastically
said. Despite him telling a joke, it caused Inko to teared up. Yagi instantly noticed this and
comforted her, “Inko what’s wrong? Was it something I said?”

“No, it’s sniff I can’t believe I’m going to have grandbabies,” Inko said, “IZUKU!”

“Yes, Mom,” Izuku instantly ran to his mother upon hearing his name, “Did something
happen?”
“I’m so proud of you,” Inko said as she hugged her son, “I was always scared you would
never get along with girls, but I’m happy you’re finally getting along with them.”

“Wait who told you about the kiss?” Izuku asked.

“Kiss?” Yagi and Inko asked.

‘Oh no,’ Izuku said in his head.

BOOM

The Midoriya apartment was then destroyed by the power of Inko’s tears.

“DEKU YOUR, oh my god what happened to you?” Bakugo asked.

Izuku Midoriya was a mess of a man. His clothes were drenched, his hair was messy and he
just looked plain wet. “It’s been sunny all day, how the hell did you get so drenched?”
Bakugo asked.

“Never underestimate the power of a mother,” Izuku said as he sat down.

Suddenly a towel was plopped down on his head. “Here dry yourself Izuku,” Momo said.

“Oh, thank you Momo,” Izuku said as he rubbed his face with the towel.

“And your hairs all messed,” Mina said as she put her hands in her hair, “Let me make it all
fluffy again.” She then took out a hair comb and started to make Midoriya’s hair the same as
before.
“And let me help you with your clothes,” Ochako said.

“Oh um, thank you,” Izuku said as the girls helped him out,

As the girls helped Midoriya out, the boys watched from a distance; their jealousy growing
by the second.

“Must be nice having so many girls helping you out,” Sato said.

“Whatever happened to bros before hoes?” Kirishima asked.

“Puberty that’s what happened,” Bakugo responded.

“Get in your seats,” a sleepy Aizawa said. He crawled into the classroom with the enthusiasm
of a dying cat. “Today we will be picking your class representatives.”

“NORMAL STUFF,” the class of 1A yell.

“Calm down,” Aizawa said, “I don’t care how you do it but make sure it’s done before class
is over.”

“I appoint myself as president. I am the shiniest one here,” Aoyama said as he did a pose on
his desk.

“Wait, that makes no sense.”

“It does to me,” Aoyama responded.

The class continued to indulge in chaos until…..

“GENTLEMEN, We have a solution for our crisis; Democracy. We each vote on a classmate
and the one with the most votes is our Class President,” Iida suggested.

“That’s surprisingly a good idea,” Takeshi said.

“What do you mean by surprisingly?”

So the class of 1A, all 21 of them, voted on who would be the best candidate to lead the
classroom.

Izuku Midoriya was the class president and Momo Yaoyorozu was Vice President.

“So here you go, your class president and Vice President,” Aizawa said as she Izuku and
Momo stood before the classroom.

Izuku looked a little nervous and shocked at the moment. ‘I honestly didn’t expect this to
happen. I didn't think four people would vote for me. I didn’t even vote for myself,’ he said in
his head.

Momo, on the other hand, was thrilled to get such a position. “Thank you all for voting me, I
will make sure that I am the best Vice President for this class,” Momo said.

”Same here, I will strive to make this class the best I can,” Izuku said.

LUNCHTIME:

”So Izuku I heard you became class President,” Itsuka said as she entered the lunch line with
the 1A gang. This included Izuku, Momo, Toga, Ochako, and Mina. Itsuka had with her the
same two as yesterday, Ibara and Yui.

”Oh yeah I did, though I still can't believe it,” Izuku said.

”As a fellow Class President, I will encourage you with all my might,” Itsuka said.

“Oh Itsuka,” a loud powerful voice called out.

“Oh, Takeshi,” Itsuka replied.

“Can I get your number?”

“No, you pervert,” Itsuka replied.

“PFFT,” Ochako laughed at Itsuka’s response.

“I knew you were a pervert,” Toga said, which made Momo chuckle.

“Wait how do you two know each other?” Izuku asked.

“Oh, he goes to my father’s dojo and is very infamous for his pervert acts,” Itsuka said, “If it
wasn’t for his strength then my dad would have kicked him out a long time ago.”

“Hey, it’s not my fault women with Gi are hot. I’m just a man of culture,” Takeshi said.

Itsuka then grabbed him by the ear and pulled his head down, “Listen here perv, if I wasn’t at
school I would kick your ass here and now.
“OW ow, I’m sorry,” Takeshi said. Itsuka then let him go.

“You know God forgives sinners, but not us,” Ibara said, “So please don’t be a sinner.” Ibara
then went to get her lunch.

“Midoriya help,” Takeshi whispered.

“Sorry I can’t help you,” Izuku said.

“Heroes don’t help perverts,” Mina said as she walked away.

“Pervert,” Toga said as she stuck out her tongue.

“Do I not have one alley of justice in this school?” A sudden tug caused Takeshi to look
down.

“My friend,” a certain purple ball haired boy said, “I am also a man of culture.”

“I see,” Takesi had made a new friend.

“So Izuku, as a fellow class representative just ask me any questions if you have any
questions. Understood?” Itsuka said.

“Sure,” Izuku said as he sat down on the lunch table.

“Midoriya, is something wrong?”

“Well I’m just trying to get used to being class president,” Izuku said, “I’m not even used to
being in such a position.”

“Izuku I didn’t vote for you for no reason,” Toga said, “I voted for you because I knew how
good of a hero you can be. And I know-how kind you could be, I truly believe you were the
best choice for Class president.”

“You voted for me,” Izuku said in amazement.

“She’s not the only one,” Mina said.

“Guilty,” Ochako replied.

“I’m sorry Midoriya but I voted for myself,” Momo said.

“It’s alright. So that’s three of you, who’s the fourth?” Izuku asked.

They then felt a depressing aura from behind them. “That would be me,” Iida said from
behind Midoriya.

“What’s wrong Iida?” Izuku asked.

“Nothing just, no one voted for me,” Iida said in dismay.

“Don’t cry Robot boy,” Toga said trying to uplift Iida’s feelings.

“Midoriya, I came from a prestigious family. I’ve seen natural-born leaders as well as people
who have risen from nothing. I would like to reach the same level as you but as I am now I
am small. So until I reach your level, I am fine with the way I am,” Iida explained.
“Wow, thanks Iida,” Izuku said. Despite living this life for so long, he was never used to the
amount of praise he received.

“What are we waiting for LET’S EAT,” Mina shouted as she grabbed her chopsticks.

“Hold on, before we eat we need to pray to the lord,” Ibara said.

“But I’m hungry,” Mina replied.

“You can wait,” Ibara said in a commanding voice, “Now let’s hold hands.”

Everyone just went along with Ibara, not wanting to make her upset. But they didn’t
complain.

‘I never want to get this,’ Izuku said as he ate his meal.

SOMEWHERE ELSE IN THE SCHOOL:

In an empty office, a dark purple portal opened and a Ninja came out with an Oni Mask. “I’m
inside Shigraki, now you do your part,” the Ninja said in an earpiece. He then closed the
office door and locked it from the inside.

“Sure thing, just get the info we need,” Shigaraki replied. The portal disappeared and the
Ninja went searching through the file cabinets.

VREEEEE
“SECURITY LEVEL THREE HAS BEEN BROKEN. ALL STUDENTS, PLEASE
EVACUATE IN AN ORDERLY FASHION.”

Despite the alarm and the number of kids running down in halls in fear, the Ninja paid no
attention. He searched through the file cabinets until he found what he was looking for. It was
a single piece of paper. “Got you,” the Ninja then took a picture with his phone of the paper.

BOOM

The door behind him came crashing down. “You know, I was shocked to see that someone
breached the barrier. But I then noticed that someone had accessed the principal’s office and I
got suspicious,” The Ninja turned around to see his opponent, “Who are you and what are
you doing here?”

THE NUMBER TEN HERO IN THE WORLD AND HEAD OF SECURITY AT U.A:
“THE WILD TIGER” WAKATSUKI TAKESHI

The Ninja answered by throwing a Knife at Wakatsuki. Wakatsuki was able to grab the knife
and crushed it under his hands.

The Ninja realized the situation he was in and knew he had to escape. He grabbed the file
cabinet and threw it at the hero. Wakatsuki easily brushed the file cabinet off and dashed
towards the Ninja.

To escape the hero the Ninja jumped through the Office window.

Wakatsuki looked out the window to see nothing. Not even the glass from the shattered
window. Wakatsuki then pressed an ear device, “Nezu we have a problem.”

“So can anyone explain to me what has happened?” Nezu asked. He and the other teachers
were in a boardroom.
“Yes, as we all know the front gate was destroyed which caused multiple reporters to rush in,
but that wasn’t why I called you here today. As you know, a villain got inside in U. A and
was able to look through our files,” Wakatsuki clicked a button on a remote. It then showed
the picture of the villain. “I engaged him but before I could get any answers he escaped. We
don’t even know what information he got or anything about besides this,” Wakatsuki then
held up a plastic bag containing broken pieces of a knife. “It’s high quality and very
expansive, so we know that either he has a lot of wealth or is working for someone with that
wealth.”

“So we have a powerful enemy against us. If they were always able to get into U.A, why
attack now?” Midnight asked.

“I think we all know that answer,” Eraserhead then turned his head towards his coworker.

“Are you saying I am responsible for this?” Yagi Toshonori asked.

“No, but you do have a large number of enemies both Publicly and in the Underworld,”
Eraserhead explained.

“Even if that’s true I would never have wanted like this to happen to this School. Especially if
that means hurting the students,” Yagi said.

“Enough,” Nezu said. His one-word ended the argument. “Now the fact remains that
someone got into this school. This is a major security issue. We must increase security in
every regard.”

“What about the USJ training tomorrow? Should we cancel it?” Thirteen asked.

“No, there is a way that we can continue training without adding distress,” Nedzu said.

“Please don’t tell me,” Midnight growled.

“I’m sorry Midnight but this is the way,” Nedzu said.

SOMEWHERE FAR AWAY:

A man sat alone in a room with only a computer monitor and a photo to accompany him.
Tubes of life support were all over his damaged face and body. The photo he held in his hand
was one from long ago.

It was a photo of a man and his family. A green-haired woman holding her green-haired son
standing next to a man white hair. ‘It’s been so long, Inko I wish I could see you and our son
again,’ All for One said in his head.

The ancient villain then heard a door open behind him. All for One quickly hid the photo
before the guest could notice. “Ah, Doctor I’ve-,” All for One then felt a gun being pressed
against his head.

“Not the Doctor,” a demonic voice said.

“Heh, Jack you should have me you were coming,” All for One said.

“Sorry I just wanted to mess with my old friend,” Jack Blade said. He then walked over to
All for One’s oxygen tanks. “So it’s true, you did fight All Might.”

“I’m surprised you knew, but then again nothing escapes you. Especially my hiding spot,” All
for One said.

“Well, you couldn’t hide from me forever. I’ve killed Slayers of doom, lords of the undead,
and even a God of War don’t think I couldn’t find one man,” Jack said. He then began to
observe the room, “You know it’s funny. Despite your kingdom crumbling you still have this
much power.”
“You should know well not to underestimate me,” All for One smiled under his oxygen mask,
“So why have you gone to me?”

Jack threw a newspaper to the desk near All for One. It said, “NEW TEACHER OF U.A,
ALL MIGHT HIMSELF.”

“Not only that but there was an incident at U.A day where the reporters breached the front
gate, but that would be a total coincidence right,” Jack said.

“What do you want?” All for One asked.

“You remember our deal, the one we made 70 years ago?” Jack said.

How could the villain forget? He remembered the first time he met Jack. The American came
to the Villain’s hideout with the corpse of the fourth One for All user. Of course, Jack didn’t
know about One for All, but he did know about All for One’s enemies.

“Yes, I stay in Japan and you stay from me,” All for One replied.

“Good, just making sure you remembered our deal,” Jack then turned his back towards All
for One.

All for One then raised his hand, Jack’s quirk was too great to take. All for One knew about
Jack’s quirk for a long time ago. Honestly All for One always wanted Jack’s quirk.

Why not?

It was a literal immortality. The fountain of youth. The ability to never die and to heal from
any wound.
The only reason why All for One never took it before was the fear that Jack’s quirk had a
downside that All for One never knew about. But that fear was long gone with his new
injuries. With Jack’s quirk, he would never have to fear anything again. Not All Might, not
the King of Fighting, not even the entire United States could stop him. He would be a God
again.

“I wonder, how Inko and Izuku are doing?”

That one sentence stopped the great villain in his tracks. “What did you say?”

“Your son, Izuku Midoriya, and your wife Inko Midoriya (you two are still married right?).
How’s he doing? After all, we don’t want anything bad to happen to them, do we?” Jack was
up close to All for One, their faces right in front of each other.

If All for One had eyes, he would be given Jack the look of death. “If you lay one finger on
them I will-”

“Oh relax I’m going to do anything. After all, we don’t want your quirkless son to get hurt do
we,” Jack then walked away from his so-called friend, “I’ll leave you to your war with U.A.
And I’ll also leave Shigaraki alone, just remember our deal okay.”

“Wait,” Jack turned around to see All for One in a distressed state, “Why are you doing this?
You know I’m attacking the biggest Hero Schools in the world and you’re doing nothing
about it? Why?”

“Well, I just don’t care? For most of my life, I just haven’t cared. You’ll understand one day.
But that’s a story for another time. After all, our good author can’t reveal everything yet,”
Jack said.

‘Author, who is he talking about?’

“See you later, Hisashi Midoriya,” Jack said as he disappeared without a sound.

All for One grabbed the hand rests on the wheelchair and broke them in sheer anger.

From the shadows, Jack smiled to himself. ‘I wonder, why All for One had a quirkless son
and didn’t give him a single quirk? Oh, this is a rabbit hole I love exploring.’

THE NEXT DAY:

The entire class of 1A was on a bus waiting to arrive at the newly constructed USJ. “So Toga,
your hero costume still isn’t done yet?” Izuku asked.

“Nope, but our P.E clothes aren’t bad. It does make me look cute,” Toga said.

‘She does like cute things,’ Ochako said in her head. She then remembered the events of the
other day. ‘STOP THINKING OF THAT. I mean, she is cute. Her and Midoriya
but…….WHAT AM I THINKING?’ Ochako did her best to hide her blush under her helmet.

“So Midoriya, I usually say what’s on my mind. So there is something I need to ask,” Tsuyu
said.

“Oh, go ahead Asui,” Midoriya said.

“Call me Tsuyu. Anyways, what is your relationship with All Might?” Tsuyu asked.

“Wh- what are you talking about?” Midoriya replied. ‘ Oh no, did someone already find me
out?!’

“Well you two do spend a lot of time together and your quirk greatly resembles him. So
what’s your relationship?” Tsuyu asked.
“Oh well-”

“Now hold on a second Tsuyu. Sure All Might’s and Izuku’s quirks are similar, but they are
different in many ways. For one thing, All Might’s quirk doesn’t emit green lighting or break
his bones,” Kirishima said.

‘Thank you Kirishima,’ Izuku gave his good friend a thumbs up.

“If only I had your gifts,” Kirishima said.

“Hey don’t be Kirishima. Your quirk is great for a hero. It not only protects yourself but also
increases your attacks greatly,” Midoriya said.

“Well Pros do have to worry about how well the public thinks about their quirks,” Aoyama
said. “Fortunately for me, my quirk is both flashy and applicable.”

“As long as you don’t blow up your stomach,” Mina replied.

She then received the French stare of death.

“But not as good as Bakugo or Todoroki. They have the best quirks.”

“What about me?” Takeshi mumbled from the far end of the bus.

“Bakugo may have a rude personality, but he’s better than the pervert,” Tsuyu said.

“Screw you,” Takeshi said.

The bus then arrived at the USJ. The sight amazed the young teens. “So big, I think this is
even bigger than my house,” Momo said.

“Welcome young students to the Unforeseen Simulation Joint or USJ for short,” the pro hero
Thirteen said. “I built it all myself.”

“THIRTEEN,” Ochako shouted.

“Wow, she’s your favorite hero,” Midoriya said.

“Yep, she’s uber duper super duper cooper cool,” Ochako said. “Her rescue work is
amazing.”

“Wasn’t All Might supposed to be with us?” Aizawa asked.

“Yeah, but his time was up so we got the next best thing,” Thirteen said.

“Who would that be?”

“Okay, Thirteen I cleaned everything. Next time can you give me more than a mop and a
bucket?” Shinu Senshi said.

“SENSEI,” Midoriya shouted.

“Hi Midoriya,” Senshi replied. “Wait what are they doing here?”
“Oh it’s time for their rescue training, when they’re done you might need to clean,” Thirteen
explained.

“Wait you had me clean this place. Then you’re going to make me clean this place again,”
Senshi said.

“Correcto.”

If Thirteen wasn’t his coworker Senshi would have unleashed his full wrath on her.

“Midoriya, that’s your Sensei,” Ochako said.

“Yep, he’s cool isn’t he,” Izuku replied.

As the students watched in awe at the powerful man, Takeshi made an observation. ‘That
man is unfathomable, it’s not just his muscles that make him fearsome. Just how many strong
people does UA have?’

“Whatever, I don’t have much to do today?” Senshi said. His nose then smelled something
weird. “Hey, does something smell weird to you?”

“No I don’t-” Aizawa then something horrible. A dark portal then appeared on the ground
floor. “EVERYONE RUN.”

“Wait, what’s going on Sensei?” Ochako asked.

“It’s villains, VILLAINS HAVE ARRIVED AT U.A. Thirteen take the kids and get-”
Aizawa’s orders were stopped by Senshi moving his arm in front of him.
 “Aizawa you go with them I’ll handle the villains,” Shinu Senshi said.

“But there’s too many of them. How can you handle them?” Aizawa said.

“Simple, I’m the King of Fighting. Peasant’s have no right challenging the King,” Senshi
then jumped from the balcony.

KABOOM

The landing caused a massive tremor that echoed throughout the USJ. The smoke created
covered Senshi.

“Hey, who the hell are you?” One of the villains asked. He pointed his gun fingers right at
Senshi.

“I am your King, NOW BOW,” Senshi said as he started to attack the villains.

“Oi, Nomu I think you might have some purpose after all,” Shigaraki said.

A Ninja then came out of the portal with two swords at his side. “Seiko, make sure you don’t
kill everyone,” Shigaraki said.

“But where’s the fun in that,” Seiko said as he took out a sword.

ON THIS DAY U.A FACE A THREAT FAR GREATER THAN ANY BEFORE.

Chapter End Notes

Hey, everyone, I would like to shout out some great Kengan Fics that you need to read. I
didn't even know these existed before but their great and I wish for you to read them.

Kengan OC: Fists and Palms - This feels like a spin-off to Kengan. It has everything that
makes Kengan good, from a good fight and good characters.

Aplomb of the Wild Beast - A good fic that explores the friendship between Ryuki and
Koga without making them gay.

Kengan Ashura: Next Gen - It only has two chapters so far but I am curious to see where
it goes.

And

Always for you - One of the few Non-reader fics in Kenhan Ashura. I want to support it
and the author more.

Thank you for your time

#WeSupportYouHorikoshi
 The battle of the USJ
Chapter Summary

The start of the USJ.

Chapter Notes

So it begins, the madness know as the USJ arc has begun.

Thank you, Sona for beta testing this fic.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

“Aizawa Sensei, what’s going on?”

“Villains,” Aizawa replied. ‘Shit I never expected them to attack so soon. But as long as that
demon is fighting them then we have a chance to escape.’

“Thirteen let us take the students and leave before the villains get to us,” Aizawa said.

“What about Senshi? We can’t just leave him there,” Thirteen asked.

“He can handle himself, that’s why we invited him in the first place. All we need to do is get
the students out of here and contact our allies. Senshi will most likely take most of them,”
Aizawa said, “We’re wasting time, let’s go.” Eraserhead then led his students and his
coworker out of the USJ.

Unfortunately, someone stopped them.

“ Leaving so soon, ” a distorted voice said. A dark mist formed in front of the students, “ We
just started. ”

Aizawa instantly used his eyes, but they did not affect the mist.

“That doesn’t work on him,” a voice behind the mist said. He then appeared to the students
and teachers. He was a Ninja with an Oni Mask, “Call me Se- no you can’t know my real
name. How about Oni, call me Oni.”

Aizawa and Thirteen put on their stances. Aizawa did so by grabbing his scarf and Thirteen
by popping open one of her finger holes.

“Hey, look if you just tell us where All Might is we won’t do a thing,” Oni said, “Villains
honor.”

“Bullshit,” Aizawa said, “What villains attack a school and say they have honor?”

“Wiseass are you, fine. Kurogiri, do your thing,” Oni said.

BOOM

POW

Bakugo and Kirishima rushed and both attacked the mist man at the same time. “Sorry Dusty
Ass, we ain’t going to be victims of your attack.”

“No, stay back,” Thirteen said.

“Too late,” Kurogiri then surrounded the class and teachers in his mist.
“Everyone stay toge-” Aizawa’s voice suddenly disappeared.

“Aizawa Sen-” Izuku’s voice also disappeared.

Soon more and more people started to disappear.

“Shit, who the hell is this guy?” One villain asked. Senshi had already taken down nearly half
of the villains with ease.

“No one knows. I disappear for a few years and everyone forgets me,” Shinu Senshi said.
One villain came charging from right behind Senshi, only to be met with the large man’s
elbow to the face. “Seriously this is a low blow even for me.”

Senshi then felt something touch his back and responded by throwing a powerful chop
towards the neck.

Only to realize that it was his coworker Aizawa, who had a confused look on his face.
“Aizawa, what the hell are you doing here? Shouldn’t you be with the kids?” Senshi asked.

Aizawa looked around, “Wait what happened?”

“ Sorry, that was my quirk, ” the mist man appeared a few feet away from the duo, “ We
can’t have anyone escaping just yet. We want to leave All Might a present for his absence.
”

“You guys must be stupid for wanting to take on All Might. Not even i’m that dumb,” Senshi
said.
“Crazy, yes. Stupid, No,” Oni said, he took out a samurai sword and was placing it on his
shoulder, “But then again, we are challenging the number one hero and the King of Fighting.”

The group of villains was shocked by their leader’s words. “He’s the King. No fucking
way!”

“I thought he was dead, the Devil Lance killed him.”

“We need to leave right now.”

“RELAX, come on don’t you think that we planned in case something like this happened?”
Oni said. From the tone of his voice, he was sounding extremely cocky.

“Senshi, do you have any idea on what they are talking about? Aizawa asked. His voice was
silent and curious as to not gain the attention of the villains

“No, but from the sound of it isn’t good,” Senshi replied.

“OHHHHHH NOMU,” Oni yelled like a child calling out a pet.

Both Aizawa and Senshi felt something appear behind them. Something monstrous and not of
this world.

Turning around, they saw a monster from the depths of hell before them.

“KILL,” Oni said.

“RAW.”
SOMEWHERE ELSE:

“So any idea as to where we are?” Kirishima asked.

“From my guess, the Collapsed Zone,” Midoriya replied.

“Great, just what we needed. Separation from our friends when something bad is
happening,” Bakugo said, “Well at least we’re not alone.” The trio was currently in a room
with broken windows and opened doors.

“You’re right,” a group of villains came out of the exposed doors, “You’re not alone.”

“Me and my fucking mouth,” Bakugo said.

IN ANOTHER ZONE:

‘SHIT SHIT SHIT,’ Ojiro jumped from Street light to Street light, avoiding not only the
villains chasing him but the fires as well. ‘Of course, I was left alone with only villains to
accompany me.’

“Hey what’s the matter, kid. Aren’t you UA kids supposed to be the top hero material. So
why are you running?” One villain said, mocking Ojiro.

‘Oh shut it,’ eventually, Ojiro found himself cornered by the villains.

“WHAT NOW BRAT?” One villain said.

“Oi, bitch,” one villain turned around and was met with a massive fist to the face.

BOOM

The villain was sent flying to the nearest wall. “So, you dared hurt one of my classmates.
Well, good thing I’m here,” Takeshi cracked his knuckles, “Cause I’m not locked in here with
you, YOUR LOCK IN HERE WITH ME.”

FLOOD ZONE:

“Come on out, little girls. We won’t hurt,” a shark villain said, “Especially not that frog
girl.”

“What a pervert,” Toga said. She, Ochako, and Tsuyu were currently stuck in the ship on the
flood zone. They were surrounded by villains and had no way to escape.

“Asui, I’m scared,” Ochako said as she hugged her frog friend.

“Me too,” Tsuyu replied.

“Calm down, our teachers are most likely rushing to our rescue,” Toga said, “We just have to
stay here and not do anything crazy.”

THOOM

The ship was sliced into pieces by one villain’s quirk. “I’m tired of waiting, let’s just get
them now,” the villain said.

“The ship’s sinking!” Tsuyu yelled.

“What do we do? What do we do?” Ochako asked.

Toga had an idea but it was not only crazy but stupid. “Tsuyu,” Toga took out her syringe, “I
need your blood.”

“Why?”

“Just trust me,” Toga said. Time was running out and the ship was sinking fast. Tsuyu gave
her trust to her classmate and gave her arm. Toga inserted her syringe into Tsuyu’s arm and
took out some of her blood. “Thank you,” Toga said.

She then drank Tsuyu’s blood much to the disgust of the two girls. “You two get out of here.
Tsuyu the moment the villains come after me, grab me and run okay.”

“But-”

“JUST DO IT!” Toga yelled as she jumped straight into the water. However, right before she
hit the water, she was covered in a grey ooze, and right before she hit the water she
transformed into Tsuyu Asui. Her entire hero costume and all.

“There’s the frog girl, GET HER,” the villains all rushed after her.

“HIMIKO,” Ochako yelled.

However, Tsuyu grabbed her brown-haired friend and jumped off the boat. As the villains
rushed after the disguised Toga, Tsuyu immediately sent out her tongue and wrapped it
around her fake self. Right before all the villains could attack her, she was yanked up into the
air by Tsuyu.
“That was pretty crazy if I do say so,” Tsuyu said, “But the hard part has only just begun.”

The moment she said that the villains noticed the trap that was laid for them. “GET THEM,”
all the water villains rushed after the UA girls, determined to get their revenge for their
trickery.

COLLAPSED ZONE:

“Wow, I can't believe these guys were so weak,” Bakugo said as he kicked an unconscious
villain.

“Still, it’s a surprise that there were so many of them,” Midoriya looked out the window,
making sure they were clear.

“Come on guys we need to get out of here,” Kirishima said.

“Not so fast,” a voice with a Spanish accent said. Midoriya and Bakugo raised their guards
and went on high alert. Kirishima noticed his friend’s reaction and hardened his body while
also raising his guard.

“Wow, you guys are no joke. You took out the weaklings, but can you handle a true threat?”

“THE BULL KILLER” DONQUIXOTE GUERRERO

“Sorry kids, you would have made it far into this world. But you had to meet me,” Guerrero
said. Unlike his companions, Guerrero was wearing normal plain clothes. “Or you could
surrender, that way I don’t have to hurt any kids.”

Guerrero started to make motions with his fingers, he was eager for a fight. He would have
an easy win, after all, none of these kids know about his quirk and he seems there's.
”Guys stay back. His quirk allows him to turn his fingers into knives, ” Izuku quickly said.

‘Shit, how the hell does this kid know about my quirk, ’ Guerrero said in his head, ‘No matter
I just need to take them out.’

Guerrero was the first to act. He transformed his right fingers into knives and moved
instantly, trying to act Izuku but failed. Kirishima stepped in and stopped his attack with his
hardening. The knives couldn’t cut through Kirishima’s arm so he was saved from harm.

Bakugo instantly responded by jump kicking Guerrero right in the face, which caused the
Hispanic man to fall to the ground.

Midoriya then kicked Guerrero in the face, which caused him to fall on his back. Bakugo
brought his hand down, but before any attack could happen, Guerrero dodged leaving a cut
on Bakugo’s arm.

“Shit,” Bakugo pulled his arm back, trying his best to cover the wound.

‘God damn these kids are tougher than I thought,’ Guerrero thought in his head, ‘I have no
choice, I have to go ALL OUT.’ Both of Guerrero’s hands turned into knives and ran at the
trio. Kirishima put both of his arms up and dashed straight towards Guerrero.

Instead of a slash, Guerrero threw a right kick towards Kirishima’s hips. Unfortunately,
Krishima’s hardening made the attack effortless. Yet, Guerrero continued his assault with a
flurry of powerful punches.

‘You're a tough kid, but everyone has a limit,’ Guerrero thought as he attacked Kirishima.
Fortunately for the redhead, he had friends on his side.

Bakugo placed his palm on Guerrero’s face.

BOOM

Guerrero was thrown back by the explosion, however, he gave Bakugo a large cut with one of
his fingers.

As Guerrero stepped back, he noticed something odd. ‘Wait where's Izuku Midoriya?’

He got his answer when he saw green lighting appear underneath him. Midoriya was in a
crouching position, with his arm surrendered by One for all. ‘Oh shit.’

KABOOM

Izuku unleashed a massive right uppercut towards Guerrero’s jaw. It was so powerful it sent
the older and heavier man up to the ceiling. His head was stuck with his body hanging out
like a cartoon character.

‘My punch was that strong! I was only using 10%, ’ Izuku thought. ‘But still,’ he placed his
left hand on his right arm, ‘The pain is insane, I guess I should raise it a little more until my
body can handle it.’

“OI DEKU, next time don’t let us do all the damn work,” Bakugo shouted, “We were lucky
that guy was weak as fuck.”

“Hey, at least we won,” Kirishima said, “But more importantly, Bakugo how are your
wounds?”

“I’m good, that guy didn’t cut too deep,” Bakugo then ripped off a piece of his uniform and
wrapped it around his wounds.
“There’s also another matter,” Izuku said, “While he may be weak, the other villains are most
stronger and could most likely kill us easily if we’re not careful.”

“There’s also the mist guy who can teleport us away in an instant. If I’m honest then I think
we need to take him out first,” Bakugo said.

“Why do you say that Bakugo?”

“Simple, he’s the reason the villains got in here in the first place. So he may be their way
out. If we take him out then the villains are left here until the other teacher’s come,” Bakugo
explained.

“That’s not a bad idea, but you two attacked him before to no avail. What’s going to make
this encounter any different?” Izuku asked.

“One simple reason, we attacked the wrong spot,” Bakugo said. Both Midoriya and
Kirishima turned his head in confusion. “Look, if that guy was all mist, then why does he
wear clothes?” That’s when it hit the two.

“Ohhh, so we just need to attack in the right place,” Kirishima said.

“Not really, if we can pin down then that would be good enough,” Bakugo explained.

“Wow, you're surprisingly smart,” Kirishima said.

“WHAT DO YOU MEAN SURPRISINGLY?” Bakugo then gave Kirishima The finger.

FLOOD ZONE:
Ochako, Tsuyu, and Toga were finally able to escape the Flood Zone and got on land.
However, Ochako looked out of breath, as if she ran a 10K.

“Ochako, what’s wrong?” Toga asked.

“Uraraka used her quirk on me so we could stay afloat,” Tsuyu said.

“ huff, I’m fine, huff,” Ochako could barely talk let alone move.

“Well this is a good sight,” an evil voice said. The villains came out of the water, ready to
hurt the girls. “What are you going to do now brats.”

BAM

The answer was met when the villains were taken out when a massive beast was through
right at them. The black creature had crushed them completely, making them all unconscious.

“Damn beast, what the hell are they feeding you?” the voice of Shinu Senshi said.

“Your, huff Deku’s Sensei,” Ochako said.

“Call me Senshi, you girls get back up there. It’s safer now,” Senshi said.

“What about the villains?” Tsuyu asked.

“Don’t worry, he’s taking care of them,” Senshi pointed to his ally Aizawa.
Despite being outnumbered and outgunned, Aizawa was defeating villains left and right. For
instance, he enwrapped multiple villains at once and sent them flying into the air before they
came crashing down onto the Earth.

FLYING LOTUS

“See he’s good,” Senshi said.

However, as he said that the villain he had previously thrown got back up. And it was pissed.

“RAAAAAAAHHHHH,” the black beast yelled.

‘Shit, I thought that thing was knocked out. Looks like it’s stronger than I thought.’ “You
girls get out of here,” Senshi then grabbed his arm and was about to take something off.

“But-”

“I SAID GO,” Senshi yelled. The girls quickly obeyed and grabbed Ochako to safety.
“Good, now it’s just you and me you beast.”

The Nomu grunted, before standing tall and firm. However, that was before a small object
was thrown at Mach speeds towards its chest. The attack sent the Nomu backward a few feet.
Then another object was thrown, making the Nomu collapsed to its knees.

“Hey, that was just One-ton weights,” Senshi threw the fourth one into the water next to him,
“But don’t worry, my fists weigh TEN TONS.”

KABOOM
Senshi threw a massive right punch at the Nomu, which sent the beast flying away.

Despite seeing how much trouble the Nomu was in, Shigaraki smiled to himself. ‘It’s all
going to plan.’

Aizawa punched a villain right in the face as he collapsed to the ground. “Now there’s only
one match left,” Aizawa said as he turned his attention to the Ninja, “You damn Ninja I’m
going to make you regret the day you stepped into U.A”

“Very good, though I have to say I’m not a Ninja. Even though my clothes don’t show it, I’m
more of a Samurai,” Oni said. He then took out both of his swords, “And let me show my
power.”

Aizawa unleashed his threads onto the Samurai, however instead of backing away like most
opponents, Oni went towards Aizawa at full speed. Aizawa was quickly surprised by Oni’s
actions but soon accepted it.

Aizawa’s bands moved like serpents and tried to wrap themselves around Oni. However, at
the last second, Oni used his swords and cut the bands with ease. “Nice try, but my swords
are top quality. You can try all you want but my swords can cut through anything,” Oni said.

“You idiot, I’m more than a one-trick pony,” Aizawa then took on a stance. His left elbow
was raised high above his head and his right fist was placed right next to his body.

“Oh, I’ve never seen that stance before. Sorry Old man, you got me excited,” Senshi made an
X with his swords before beginning his attack on Eraserhead.

The fight only lasted a few seconds but the winner was clear.

“Aizawa Sensei we need-” Tsuyu stopped her words upon seeing what her teacher had
become.
Aizawa was slashed all over, the biggest slash being on his back. The smaller ones however
littered his body like an insect. Only his top part was damaged, but that did not mean they
were any less futile. Aizawa’s body collapsed to the ground, unable to handle all his damage.

“Looks like he wasn’t able to keep up with my speed. Then again I move faster than most
humans can see,” Oni said. To humiliate his opponent, even more, the Samurai sat down on
his body like a chair. “Oh hello, little ladies would you like to entertain me even more.”

“Tsuyu run,” Toga said.

“I can’t-”

“RUN,” Toga shouted. The frog girl listened and carried the exhausted body of Ochako by
herself.

“So you plan to take me all by yourself,” Oni said, “Even though your much more
experienced teacher couldn’t defeat me. Cool.”

Toga took out her syringe, despite her body shaking, her hand was firm and proud.

Oni smiled under his mask, “Well, I’m going to have some fun.”

EDGE OF THE COLLAPSED ZONE:

“Well looks like we’re out,” Kirishima said as they left the collapsed zone.

“We need to be careful, who knows what could happen?” Bakugo said.
“Yeah but-” something got Midoriya’s attention, something wrong? He immediately ran
towards it, despite Bakugo’s and Kirishima’s words. He ran full speed at the scene and the
moment he got there, he couldn’t believe what he was seeing.

“Oh you're not supposed to be here,” Oni said, his fists were covered in blood. Next to him
was a beaten Toga, bleeding and bruising on the face, “Oh her, she was weak. Not as weak as
you quirkless nobody but still weak. I didn’t even need to use my swords on her.” Izuku
ignored all his talking and walked right past the Samurai, “Hey are you listening to me?”

Izuku cradled the broken body of Toga Himiko. “Izuku, is that you?” Toga asked with a weak
voice.

“Yes, it’s me,” Izuku held Toga tight.

“Thank you,” Toga said before passing out.

“Toga, TOGA!” Midoriya tried to wake up his friend, but it was all pointless.

“See, I told you she was weak. As weak as you,” Oni was about to take Midoriya’s life when
something happened.

The ground around Midoriya started to crack, green lighting surrounded his entire body, and
a dark aura was forming around himself. “I’m going to kill you,” Izuku said.

BOOM BOOM KABOOM

Wave after wave of attacks, yet Senshi’s blows did nothing against the mighty beast. ‘I don’t
understand. I’ve thrown countless attacks on this thing yet happens. I knew it was a monster
but this is getting out of hand,’ Senshi was thinking.
 The Nomu charged at Senshi, trying to throw a massive punch at the black-haired man.
Senshi dodged and responded by Judo flipping the beast making it land right on its face.
Once it was on the ground, Senshi threw a massive kick at its face.

The Nomu was sent flying, and it soon crashed onto the earth. Despite the powerful attacks,
the Nomu got right back up; with no sign of damage. The Nomu charged at Senshi at extreme
speeds and with one right punch was able to send Senshi to his knees.

The Nomu then raised both of its arms, ready to destroy the King of Fighting with one
massive blow.

SLASH

The Nomu’s chest had three massive slash wounds on it.

Quirk: Evolution, Wielder: Shinu Senshi

“Good job beast, you made me go all out,” it said. Shinu Senshi got up, his pupils were
gone and a massive grin was on his face. Despite having the same body, it was clear that
someone else was in control.

Before Shinu Senshi was the King of Fighting, he had another epithet: DEMON LORD

Chapter End Notes

Izuku Midoriya vs the Mighty Invincible Samurai ONI

And

The King of Fighting vs The Symbol of Evil

Who will win, Martial Arts or VIOLENCE?

FIGHT
 Desperation
Chapter Notes

Thank you WhiteTiger and Gotsh0cks for beta reading this chapter.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

“Karen, what’s wrong?” Itsuka Kendo asked.

Kure Karen was the daughter of Tokita Ohma and Kure Fusui and the sister of Kure Renzo.
A warrior born of the world’s greatest sniper and one of the strongest men on the planet; she
also happens to be one of the strongest members of the Kure clan in history. She has met and
fought some of the strongest warriors in the world and didn’t bat an eye.

But right now she was shaking on her knees and was holding onto the wall for support.

“Karen, are you okay?” Itsuka made her way towards her classmate, trying to make sure she
was okay.

“Kendo, I'm scared,” Karen said.

“What?”

“Something bad is going to happen. I can feel it.” ‘Not even Uncle Raiain can produce this
much bloodlust. Whoever’s emitting it, they’re a true monster.’

“Rei, is something the matter?” A beautiful blond teenage girl asked. She was wearing a U.A
uniform belonging to the business department.
Mikazuchi Rei, a descendant of the Mikazuchi clan: A clan of assassins that rival the Kure
clan in both powers and abilities. Rei has killed countless men and has trained to the point
where his body nearly bled out. Nothing on Earth could scare him.

Or at least, that’s what he believed.

Yet, he was holding his heart as if he had seen the devil himself. “Riñó, go get the teachers.
Something bad is going to happen; I can feel it.”

Riño ran, trying to get the nearest adult. ‘What’s going on? I’ve never felt like this before. It
feels like a demon is coming for my soul; not even my father or grandfather could do
something like this. I pray for whoever has to fight that thing.’

THE USJ:

“So Ojiro, got a game plan?” Takeshi asked as he left the Fire Zone.

“Why are you asking me?” Ojiro asked. The two of them had successfully defeated all the
villains in the Fire zone and were now making their way back to the entrance.

“Look I’ll admit I’m not the brightest individual, but I can tell when someone is smarter than
me. So what are we going to do?” Takeshi asked again.

Ojiro was shocked. ‘You did everything. You beat all of the villains while I just watched. I’m
nothing compared to you.’

Suddenly, a feeling came to both of them. Ojiro collapsed to his knees. ‘What is THAT?’
Takeshi grasped his heart, however, instead of being scared; a massive smile appeared on his
face. ‘What is that? I hope it’s a villain BECAUSE I AM SO DAMN EXCITED.’

“Be glad I’m showing you mercy,” a chilly voice said. “I’m training to be a hero, so I can’t
kill any of you.”

Everything around the boy known as Shoto Todoroki was frozen in ice. It looked like a
frozen wasteland and it was all created in two seconds. Villains were trapped inside the ice,
most couldn’t even move their fingers.

Todoroki walked down the frozen landscape not caring for any of the villains who were
trapped in his ice. That was until he saw a familiar individual.

Toru Hagakure, whose legs were trapped under the ice, was desperately trying to get out. “Oh
hello, Todoroki can you help me?” the invisible girl asked.

Todoroki sighed as he crouched down and started to burn the ice. “Thank you,” Toru said.
“I’m glad I got teleported here with you. You took out every villain all at once.”

“I didn’t take them all out,” Todoroki replied.

“What?”

“STUPID KIDS,” a villain emerged from the ground, wielding a rather large knife.

“AHHHHHHHH,” Toru screamed in fear.

THROOM
Without even turning around, Todoroki froze the villain with his ice. The villain was
immobilized instantly and could barely move at all. “Now I got them all.”

“Amazing,” Toru said. She was now free from Todoroki’s ice and was able to walk freely.

“Come on, let’s get out of here,” Todoroki coldly said. He was in the lead with Toru falling
behind him. “Are you scared?” Todoroki asked.

“Yeah, but I’m more worried about our classmates. I don’t know if they can handle the
villains. Not all of them are as strong as you,” Toru answered.

“I wouldn’t worry too much. Our teachers and classmates are strong enough to handle these
weak thugs,” Todoroki replied.

“But they said they were here for All Might. If they were willing to take him on, then they
must be strong,” Toru said.

“It’s most likely a ruse. I imagine they were probably going to swarm him all at once. With
these numbers, it could be possible. Unfortunately, they met us first,” Todoroki replied. ‘But
if that wasn’t their plan, then what was?’

Suddenly a chilling and terrifying aura reached Todoroki. Despite the boy’s endless training
to handle extremely cold temperatures, it sent endless shivers down his spine. ‘What is this?’

“Todoroki, is that you?” Toru asked. It had to be him, no one else could make something feel
so cold and unfeeling.

“No,” Todoroki replied in fear.

His bloodlust radiated throughout the entire USJ. Anyone could feel it, as it was that
powerful. But the one who truly was a victim of the bloodlust was the Nomu itself.

Born from a lab, its body was the twisted result of science and a mind similar to that of an
obedient lapdog: a true abomination of nature. Emotions were as alien to it as small green
men are to us. Yet, for the first time in its life, it felt its first emotion: fear.

That was the power the King of Fighting, Shinu Sensei, had.

“ What’s wrong you beast? ARE YOU AFRAID, ” Senshi slowly made his way to the
monster. The Nomu started to back away in fear. “ COME ON FIGHT ME .” Senshi charged
full speed at the Nomu.

Right before Senshi attacked, the Nomu sidestepped backward. However, that was all
according to Senshi’s plan.

Senshi threw a powerful and fast right slash at the Nomu's chest. The Nomu was lucky
enough to dodge at the last second, or at least that's what it thought.

SLASH

Despite its attempts at dodging earlier, three large cuts appeared on its chest with blood
oozing out. As if three swords had slashed the mighty beast.

Shigaraki, who was currently watching the fight, had no idea what just happened. ‘What the
hell just happened? The King didn’t even have a blade on him, so how did the Nomu get cut?
Was it his quirk?’

BOOM
BOOM

BOOM

BOOM

Senshi then punched the Nomu at supersonic speeds, which made the Nomu flinch backward.
It got back up and was about to attack Senshi when suddenly-

BOOM

BOOM

BOOM

BOOM

The Nomu’s body was forced backward. It was like Senshi’s attacks earlier, but this time
nothing touched the Nomu.

‘WHAT!? But the Nomu wasn't even touched. How the hell was it attacked? If things go like
this then our plan will fail,’ Shigaraki wondered. “NOMU GET BACK UP AND KILL
THAT MAN!”

The Nomu got back up and forced itself to Senshi. It rushed at extreme speeds and was about
to attack Senshi. In response, Senshi put both arms backward. Senshi watched as the Nomu
charged at him at full speed, allowing the beast to approach him. The Nomu kept charging
and charging until the last second a strange sound was heard.
' What is that noise? It sounds like…... Jet engines,’ Shigaraki thought.

Then the Nomu was right about to attack until-

VROOOOM

Nomu’s attack hit nothing but air. ‘What just happened? Did the King just teleport?’

“ UP HERE MONSTER,” a voice shouted from up above. Both Shigaraki and the Nomu
looked up to see Senshi on the ceiling kneeling. “ HERE I GO! ”

BOOM

Senshi launched himself like a missile at the Nomu. His speed was so great that the Nomu
couldn’t even react. Senshi spun around midair and had his right leg coming down with full
force.

KABOOOOOM

The Nomu’s head was smashed into the concrete below with the power of Senshi’s attack.
The Nomu’s eyes lost color and its arms gave out. From an outsider’s perspective, the Nomu
looked dead.

‘What is this? WHAT THE HELL DID HE DO? ’ Shigaraki was wondering.

Shinu Senshi

Quirk: Evolution
Type: Transformation

Description: When the user is in a dangerous situation, they will gain a new ability. This
ability will supposedly help them depending on the situation they are in. Sometimes the
user won’t even gain a new ability, and instead will only gain a boost in physical
performance. However, while this quirk may seem invincible, there are three main
weaknesses to this quirk.

1. If the abilities are not used enough, then they will be gone forever. That means the
user must use all their abilities or else.
2. This effect only happens once a day. So don’t expect it to happen constantly.
3. The third and most effective weakness: every time a new ability is gained, the user
will lose one year of their life.

So far, Senshi has lost 35 years of his life. If he loses anymore, who knows what will
happen to his body.

He also has only three abilities left.

1. Slasher: Senshi fingers, if having a full range of motion, can produce slashes
strong enough to cut through steel. However, if it were to meet a blade or material
just as strong, it will not cut.
2. Double Attack: Once the user makes an attack, the same impact the attack left
will happen again if the user allows it. This isn’t limited to just punches: kicks,
elbows, and any other form of attack will produce the same results.
3. Siphon: The user inhales air and can then exhale it for a powerful boost. Just like
an Octopus Siphon; where the name comes from.

These are the three quirk-like abilities Senshi has left, but they are more than enough to
conquer the world.

‘If things go like this, then we would stand no chance against All Might. That’s it, I’m sorry
master but I have to use it.’ “NOMU ADVANCE,” Shigaraki yelled.

Suddenly, despite being down for the count, the Nomu began to change.
Vroom

Its skin turned red, and it’s veins began to show.

VROOM

The mighty Nomu started to get back up even with the heavy Senshi on its back. ‘No way, it
knows THAT technique.’

VROOOOOOOOOOOOOM

The Nomu got right back up and threw the mighty Senshi off it’s back.

Possessing Spirit: ADVANCE

“RAHHHHHHHHH,” the Nomu roared once more, this time more powerful than ever
before.

However, instead of fear, Senshi only smiled. “Who cares what techniques you use? JUST
TRY AND BEAT ME!”

The King of FIghting vs the Anti-Symbol of Peace Round 2 START

Earlier:

“I’m going to kill you,” Izuku Midoriya said as green lighting surrounded his entire body,
making it glow.
Oni was frozen in fear, ‘What the hell? He is a quirkless loser, HOW THE HELL DOES HE
HAVE A QUIRK?! Only the master can give others quirks and he….no that’s not possible.’

Izuku laid Toga down and stood up with his fists clenched. The lightning surrounding his
body grew more and more ferocious by the second. Oni felt like he was staring at a demon.
‘Why is this boy reminding me so much of the master?’

Izuku stopped standing around and started his assault.

KABOOM

Izuku started with a dashing left straight at Oni’s chest. Oni barely blocked with both his
hands. However, that was the wrong move.

BOOM

Oni’s arms were both flung up in the arm by the power of Izuku’s single punch. ‘Oh shit,’
Oni said in his head. With his exposed body, Izuku threw another powerful punch. This time
on Oni's exposed stomach.

KABOOOOOM

Oni could barely handle the power of Izuku’s right punch. Oni has launched backward a long
distance. He landed on his stomach and tried to get up, but that only caused more pain. Oni
puked on the white floor, staining it with blood and vomit. ‘HOLY SHIT, that fucking punch.
He’s different from before, I need to use my swords if I even want to survive this fight.’

Oni got up and drew out his two swords. ‘Okay, Izuku Midoriya, I ACKNOWLEDGE YOUR
STRENGTH!’
Izuku came rushing again, this time with both of his fists right by his side. His thoughts were
not of his current fight but his friends and allies. ‘I've gained friends, I got into U.A, my Mom
is happy, and All Might even choose me as his very own successor. Everything I have now, I
WON’T LET YOU TAKE IT ALL AWAY.’

Izuku came charging in with a powerful left hook, only for it to be parried by Oni’s long
sword. Izuku then threw a right, but that was also parried, this time by Oni’s short sword.

NIKO STYLE, ADAMANTINE AND WATER KATA: SWIMMING SWALLOW

More and more of Izuku’s punches came at Oni, each with enough power to destroy concrete
blocks. Oni successfully parried all of them, however, it was not an easy task. ‘Shit this kid is
making go all out. If this goes on, I have to use THAT, but I can’t accept that a quirkless loser
is doing this.’

Oni finally attacked, his long sword coming down fast and powerful on Izuku’s head.
Though, Izuku saw the attack coming. He grabbed the long sword with his left hand and
crushed it with one hand. Oni responded by using his short side to stab Midoriya by the side,
yet Midoriya saw that one as well. He grabbed Oni by the arm, and using his amazing
strength, broke his entire hand.

Despite all of that, Oni smiled. ‘I got you.’

Saiko codename: Oni

Quirk: Imagination

Type: Emitter

The user can create anything they want from their mind. The item is also invisible to
everyone but the user. They cannot make a complex item like a gun, because it will
drain the user of their stamina. Instead, the user makes simpler items like blades and
arrows. The user can not make any living things as well.
Oni imagined a brass knuckle with spikes on his free hand. With Izuku’s face now exposed,
Oni unleashed his attack.

BAM

Oni’s punch left a powerful impact on Izuku’s face. Three holes now exposed his check.
From an outsider’s perspective, it looked like the holes came out of nowhere. “How’s that
feel loser? Stay the fuck down.”

Instead of falling, Izuku glanced at Oni with terrifying eyes.

DRAGON SHOT

BOOOOOOOM

Oni’s stomach felt the full force of Izuku’s one-inch punch. He gasped for air as Izuku set
another attack.

ONE FOR ALL DETROIT SMASH

Oni’s groin was instantly destroyed by the powerful kick. The kick was so strong that Oni
instantly collapsed and was about fall to the ground if not for Izuku

KABOOM

Izuku’s knee struck Oni’s chin so hard that his jaw shattered. It was at that moment that Izuku
let go of Oni and let the poor man fall to the ground.

“Who’s the loser now?” Izuku asked.

“NOMU ADVANCE,” the voice of Shigaraki cried out. The two of them turned and watched
as the mighty Nomu got up and changed. Shigaraki then turned to face the fallen Oni. “Oni,
use the Advance as well,” Shirgarki said.

Oni smiled underneath his mask, “Got it.”

Vroom

Izuku put up his guard, even in his angered state he still sensed danger.

VROOM

“Well kid, only the real pros have made me go this far,” Oni said, “But don’t worry, I’ll
MAKE SURE TO KILL YOU QUICKLY.” His skin turned red and his veins started to
appear all over his body.

“Tell me, can your Inner Rage beat THE TIGER’S VESSEL?!”

Her eyes were now open. ‘What happened?’ Ochako asked herself.

“Ochako, you're awake,” Tsuyu said. Ochako then noticed that Tsuyu was carrying her on her
shoulder and that they were on a staircase.

“What’s going on? Where’s Toga?” Ochako asked.

“Calm down, get your strength first; we’re almost at the exit, kero,” Tsuyu said. The pair of
girls climbed the stairs, desperate for hope, only to find ruin.
“Is this the best UA has to offer,” the mist being known as Kurogiri said, “How
disappointing .” On the ground was Thirteen’s damaged and destroyed hero suit, containing a
body broken beyond belief.

“Thirteen Sensei,” Mina Ashido said. Even the sturdy Iida wasn’t moving, that’s how
terrified they were.

“ What’s wrong heroes, SCARED? ” Kurogiri asked, intimidating the young heroes in
training.

“Yes,” Iida said, much to the surprise of everyone there, even Kurogiri. “However, I met
someone who’s faced countless perils and he’s still standing. As long as he stands, you pose
no threat to me, Villain.”

Kurogiri remained silent before he roared with laughter. “HAHAHAHAHA. I must admit,
you young heroes are bold. I like that. Unfortunately for you, I must obey my mas-”

VROOOM

Kurogiri narrowly dodged the kick towards his head. Iida grunted at his missed attack. “
That’s weird, isn’t a hero supposed to yell out a super move before attacking? ”

“There’s no rule against it,” Iida said. “Besides I’m not the only one attacking.”

Kurogiri was confused until he felt a powerful attack coming right behind him. He barely
dodged Satou’s dropkick by an inch. Even though his face was covered in mist, Kurogiri
began to sweat.

“You know, I wonder,” Iida said. “If you are covered in mist, then why are dodging our
attacks?” The other 1A students present realized Iida’s words were true and they started to
grin. They all got into attack positions and were ready to attack the mist man.
That’s when Kurogiri realized something, ‘These kids are more dangerous than the teacher.
I’m sorry Shigaraki, but I must run. ’ And with that, Kurogiri disappeared.

“He’s gone,” Shouji said. “Did we win?”

Iida gasped for air, “No, we just managed to scare him.”

“Wait, so we would have lost?” Sero asked. “Damn, and today couldn’t get any worse.”

“At least we’re safe, for now,” Iida said. “For the time being let’s help the injured. Anyone
hurt?”

“Kero, Ochako’s low on energy,” Tsuyu said as she entered the fray.

“Uraraka, Asui; you two are back! But how?” Mina asked as she helped Tsuyu carry Ochako.

“All thanks to Toga,” Tsuyu replied.

“Where is she?” Ochako asked.

“Forget about that,” Tsuyu replied.

SLASH

Somehow, despite being so far away; everyone heard the sound of a sword cutting flesh.
Everyone turned to the sound and saw Midoriya on his knees.
In front of him was a demon. “Is something wrong brat,” Oni said, “SCARED!?”

MOUNTAIN ZONE:

“Jesus Christ, how many of these losers are there?” Jirou said as she kicked a villain down a
sloppy cliff.

“Don’t worry, I’ll protect you ladies from harm,” Denki Kaminari said.

“Yeah, tell that to her,” Jirou said, pointing to Momo who was demolishing villains left and
right.

Momo wasted no time defeating the villains. With her staff, even the toughest of villains were
defeated in one attack.

One villain tried to attack her from behind, however, that was a bad move. Momo
immediately responded by hitting the villain in the nose with the back of her staff and then
crushing the top of his skull with a backward elbow.

“I can’t believe it, a baby is a better villain than you punks,” Momo said.

One villain tried to take out a gun, but Momo immediately responded by shooting out a
tranquilizer that knocked the villain out immediately.

“Trust me, it’s better to surrender,” Momo said.

“AS IF! GET HER!” one villain shouted. Suddenly all the villains rushed towards Momo,
each ready to kill her.
“OH SHIT!” Denki yelled. He and Jiro tried to run and help their classmate, but it was futile.

Not because Momo was in danger, but because Momo was the danger.

In just two seconds, Momo defeated all the villains with ease. “That wasn’t even good for a
warmup,” Momo said as she set her staff upward. ‘Oh my god that's so cool, I wonder what
Izuku would say about this?’

“That was AWESOME,” Jirou said in shock. Denki on the other hand, whose jaw was wide
open, could barely say a thing.

‘I didn’t even do a thing.’ Denki was depressed. So much so, that he didn’t even notice the
villain right behind him.

“Got you,” a villain with a skull mask said as he grabbed Denki by the collar and put him in a
one-arm chokehold. “NONE OF YOU BITCHES MOVE, EVEN ONE STEP AND I WILL
KILL HIM.”

Both Jiro and Momo were in shock, none of them even sensed his presence. Denki tried
escaping his grasp with his pure strength but to no avail. “Sorry kid that won’t work. I’m a
black belt in Jujitsu and don’t try your quirk either; it would be ineffective.” The skull villain
then showed off electricity emerging from his free hand.

Momo and Jirou agreed to his demands and put both arms up in the air, signaling their defeat.
“Good, now you two stay there until I say so,” the skull villain said. “Hehe, but don’t worry
you two would have no chance of defeating me no matter what you do.”

“Well, what about me moi?” someone with a French accent called out. Out of nowhere, a
laser beam shot out and hit the skull villain on the back of his head.

”SON OF A BITCH!” the villain yelled out. He let go of Denki to comfort the back of his
head.
Seeing her chance, Momo rushed and kicked him multiple in the face. Despite his strong
mask, it was nothing compared to Momo’s kicks. The skull villain collapsed to the floor, his
face covered in bruises.

“Denki are you alright?” Jirou asked as she examined her blond friend.

“I’m alright, but who did that?” Denki asked.

“It was me, Moi,” Aoyama said as he appeared out of nowhere and flashed right in front of
the group. “Your Prince Charming has arrived.”

“Um, thanks,” Denki replied.

“You’re very welcome,” Aoyama responded.

“Well I guess that’s all of them,” Jirou said, “What now?”

“We get out of here,” Momo said. “Denki, are you now able to contact the school?”

Denki checked the radio on his head and was shocked to see that it was working. “Yeah,
YEAH IT’S WORKING!” Denki yelled out in relief. “Mayday, alert, or whatever you say.
There are villains at the USJ! I repeat there are villains at the USJ!”

“We did it Yaomomo, we’re getting out of here,” Jirou happily said.

“Well, what should we do now Moi?” Aoyama asked.

“I believe we should make our way to the exit, that way when the heroes arrive we’re already
safe. We should also duck and cover as to avoid any remaining villains,” Momo explained.

The heroes in training agreed. The group of teenagers laid low (which was hard to do with
Aoyama’s shiny costume) and eventually they neared the entrance. “We’re almost there
stay-”

SLASH

The group of teenagers was shocked to hear the sound of flesh being cut. They immediately
checked one another to see who was hurt, they were even more shocked to discover that none
of them were hurt.

“What just happened?” Jirou asked.

“Is that Midoriya?” Denki said as he pointed to Midoriya fighting Oni. There was blood
staining his costume, coming from a massive cut on his chest. The wounds on his cheek were
becoming worse by the second. Midoriya also had new fresh cuts on his arms, and though not
deep, it would be extremely harmful if not taken care of. With all these wounds on him,
Midoriya was struggling to stand.

However, his opponent, who was also badly beaten, was standing tall and firm. Blood was
coming out of the eye sockets of his mask, both of his arms were bruised, all of his teeth were
cracked and his ankle was swollen. Yet, he was still standing despite all his injuries.

“Is something wrong brat,” Oni said, “SCARED!?”

Despite everything that was happening to him; Midoriya stood up, with a raging fire burning
in his eyes. “I’m not scared of a villain like you,” and with that Midoriya dashed at speeds
faster than the eye can see.
Yet that was nothing to Oni. With the swing of his arm, another cut appeared on Midoriya’s
arm. However, instead of screaming in pain or retreat in agony, Midoriya continued to
charge.

‘I can’t believe it. Most people cower in fear from my invisible swords, yet this is the first time
anyone has fought me for this long, I LOVE IT,’ those were Oni’s thoughts as he fought
Midoriya.

His arms moved at speeds faster than ever before, but somehow Midoriya was able to dodge
most of it. Then Midoriya grabbed Oni’s left arm and threw a powerful punch right at the
center.

CRACK

Oni’s left arm was broken and he was forced to retreat a few feet back. His arm was crocked
in a way that should not be possible. It was moving like a puppet with strings.

“Holy cow, he’s kicking that villain's ass,” Denki said.

“Get that son of a bitch Midoriya,” Jirou cheered.

However, while his classmates cheered Midoriya on, Momo noticed something. ‘Why? Why
does he look so much like him?’ Momo's thoughts then turned to the horrifying day where she
met the monster known as Jack Blade.

Midoriya didn’t stop his assault on the samurai. He rushed in again this time aiming for Oni’s
right arm but was quickly met with a sword slash to the head. Midoriya dodged at the last
minute, but not before throwing a powerful kick towards Oni’s ribs.

CRACK
The sound of ribs breaking filled the air. Oni threw a desperate slash towards Midoriya,
however, it also missed Midoriya.

Despite throwing all these powerful punches Oni was still standing. “Hey kid, want to see a
magic trick?” Like a machine, Oni’s left arm then fixed itself instantaneously. “That fucking
hurts, but hey it helps when fighting someone like you.”

Quirk: Berserker Armor

Type: Transformation

Description: The user’s body will remain intact for as long as they want. This means
when a bone is broken or dislocated, the body will force itself to stay intact. However,
this comes at the price of immense pain and damage internally. Another weakness is
that if nerve damage were to happen, then it will be unable to heal the broken bones.

(AN: Basically it's the Berserk Armor from Berserk)

Midoriya was shocked before putting his guard up once more. Oni saw Midoriya’s confusion
before laughing, “HAHA, what never fought someone with more than one quirk before?”
This time, Oni started his assault of indivisible swords slashes.

His arms moved like whips as he tried to kill Midoriya. Slash after slash, each attack with the
full intention to kill. Midoriya successfully dodged most of them, however, some left painful
and lethal cuts on his body.

Izuku then grabbed both of Oni’s arms and locked them in place. “What now brat?” Oni’s
answer came when Izuku placed his head backward and threw it at full force at the samurai.

BOOM

The powerful headbutt cracked Oni’s skull. Midoriya also took some damage, he fell to the
floor due to a concussion.
While Midoriya was on his knees, Oni got up with ease. “Sorry kid but I was just stronger.
Though I have to admit, your quirk is powerful.”

Midoriya struggled to stand, the lighting that once surrounded his entire body was now gone.
‘One for All is hurting me the more I use it. Not only that but my injuries are also slowing me
down. Still,’ Midoriya stood with only his right fist protecting him. ‘I WON’T LET HIM
WIN!’

Oni smiled as he shut off the Advance. “A shame you fall so easily. If only you were
stronger, but like they say. Born weak, die weak,” Oni started to walk to Midoriya with the
full intent to kill.

“We can’t let this happen, we’ve got to do something,” Denki whispered.

“Yaoyorozu what should we do?” Jirou asked.

Momo was freaking out on what to do. A bunch of ideas swarmed her head, but none could
stop the situation at hand. As Oni walked towards Midoriya, he imagined a spear in his hand;
Oni was ready to kill Midoriya. He was about to do it until-

Someone grabbed Oni’s hand and raised it to the air. “Oi, that’s my friend you’re trying to
kill,” Bakugo Katsuki said. His grip was powerful and gave Oni no chance to escape. Oni
immediately responded with an attack aimed at Bakugo’s neck. Bakugo responded by using
his quirk

KABOOM

Oni was sent backward by the full might of Bakugo’s explosion. His shirt now had a burn
mark and exposed his chest. “That fucking hurt,” Oni said.

“Good, We’re going to do a lot worse to you now,” Bakugo said.

Kirishima ran right behind Bakugo and helped the injured Midoriya. “I’m so sorry we’re
late,” Kirishima said. “Can you stand?”

“Kirishima,” Midoriya fell in his arms. “I can still-”

“No, rest for now,” Kirishima said. Soon the other 1A students reached Kirishima. “Here take
him.” Kirishima handed the injured Izuku over to Iida and Ochako.

“Deku,” Ochako said. She didn’t want to see him like this, so beaten and broken.

Iida and Ochako took Izuku to where the injured Toga was resting. Koda and Tokoyami were
the one’s watching her and making sure she was safe. “You two make sure they’re safe,” Iida
said. The two of them nodded as Iida ran towards his other classmates.

Ochako stayed behind for a few seconds, observing her damaged classmates. She hadn’t
known Toga and Izuku for long, but this shouldn’t have happened to them. She then turned to
Oni, ‘You did this.’

Oni was now surrounded by the 1A students, all who were ready to fight the injured Samurai.
“Hehe, you fucks believe you stand a chance?” Blood was coming out of his mouth. “You
won’t even last a second against me.”

“If that was true,” Bakugo said, “Then why are you shaking?”

It was true, both of Oni’s hands were shaking. ‘Shit, my brain took too much damage. I can’t
wait for long.’

Bakugo smiled, “So I’m right.”

Oni then noticed Ochako Uraraka standing right behind him. “Did you hurt them?”

“What?”

BOOM

Ochako punched Oni right in the nose, creating a stream of blood. Oni stumbled backward,
holding his broken nose, “You bitch that hur-“

Oni never got to finish his sentence, as Bakugo grabbed him by the head and performed
another explosion to the face.

KABOOM

If Oni wasn’t hurting before, he was now. His brain was rocking all over in his head, making
it harder for him to fight back. But that wasn’t the end of their assault.

Aoyama shot a naval laser right towards the back of the head, which felt like a metal baseball
bat being swung at full force. It was followed up by Kirishima punching him square in the
jaw and Momo bashing him on the head with her staff.

Oni fell to the ground and tried to crawl away, unfortunately, he was met with a powerful
kick by Sato to the face. Oni grabbed a kunai from his belt and threw it towards his Sato, who
barely dodged it and got a cut on his face.

Oni tried to get away again, but he was then met with a fully charged Recipo-Burst kick
towards the face.

KABAM
Oni’s entire body spun in the air before falling on his back. Oni coughed up blood before
resorting to his final resource. Oni pulled out what appeared to be a grenade, which caused all
the 1A students to dash away from him at the mere sight.

With a quick ping pull, a bright and deafening flash filled the area. ‘Shit it was a flash
grenade,’ Bakugo Katsuki said in his head. His eyes and ears were now useless due to the
flash grenade.

Oni was now able to escape due to the flash grenade. Oni dashed as fast as he could to pass
the 1A students, his vision now becoming hazy. So much so that he didn’t see the ice which
quickly trapped his left leg.

“I don’t know who you are, but I know you’re not innocent,” Todoroki Shoto coldly said,
right behind him was Toru Hagakure.

While in the ice, Oni was then attacked by another 1A student. Takeshi grabbed the samurai
by the head and slammed him down on the floor.

BOOM

“Hey asshole,” Takeshi said. He was pinning Oni on the ground with his powerful right arm.
Oni used the last of his strength to form a small imaginary knife.

SLASH

His knife made a small cut on Takeshi’s side, which forced the large boy to let go and cover
his wound. Oni got up and dashed backward, but soon realized that was a bad mistake. The
other 1A had now recovered from the flash grenade and were now ready for another
beatdown.

“Shit,” Oni said under his breath. He had no choice but if he wanted to survive here he must
use it.
Possessing Spirit: ADVANCE

Oni’s skin turned red and his veins started to show all over his body. “Come you UA brats,
BRING IT ON,” Oni yelled.

Takeshi was the first to attack, using a downward elbow that sliced through the air. Oni easily
dodged at super-high speeds and unleashed a powerful endless combo of punches.

Despite his extreme toughness, Takeshi felt every single one of the blows. It hurt him so
much that Takeshi was now on his knees trying to guard against the powerful onslaught.
‘Shit, where did all this strength come from?’

Luckily Takeshi was saved by one of his classmates, Sato, who grabbed Oni from behind and
gave him a full-on german suplex.

This caused Oni to spit blood out of his mouth before escaping from Sato’s grasp. His next
target appeared right behind him, Shouji with three of his fists coming straight for Oni’s head.

Oni quickly dodged the attack and countered with a powerful right straight to the stomach.

POW

Shouji was still standing and could still follow up with a strong triple right punch to the face.

KAPOW

Oni’s head began to shake once again, allowing Sato to come right behind him again and held
him tight in a mighty bear hug. Oni tried to escape, but Sato’s muscles were too strong and
his fatigue had finally caught up to him.
It was here that Oni was met with the full complement of 1A.

Kirishima’s punches, Bakugo’s kicks, Momo’s attacks with her spear, and so much more.

Oni was forced to handle everything that the 1A students could use without injuring Sato at
the same time. Eventually, the pain was too much for samurai to handle, Oni dropped the
Advance and his skin turned back to normal. He hung his head low and it looked like he had
fallen unconscious.

Sato let go of the Samurai, only to instantly regret it.

KABOOM

Oni dug his elbow deep into Sato’s body, which greatly damaged his solar plexus. Sato fell to
the ground, covering his damaged chest.

“You fucks,” Oni was spitting out blood every time he talked. “I’M GOING TO KILL YOU
ALL!”

Izuku tried to stand up, his knees were shaking and his body could barely stand. “Midoriya,
stand down,” Tokoyami said. With Koda’s help, Tokoyami placed Izuku down, much to
Izuku’s displeasure.

“I huff I have to-“

“You don’t have to do anything Midoriya there-” Tokoyama’s words were cut off by a
powerful crunch.

CRUNCH
Turning to the source, the trio saw Shinu Senshi standing over the destroyed Nomu. With a
look of glee on his face, the mighty King stood over the fallen beast.

“You believed that you were stronger than me. Are you stupid?” Senshi said. His voice
had changed to that of an unfeeling monster.

FIVE MINUTES EARLIER

Kurogiri warped himself right next to the leader of this whole operation, Tomura Shigaraki.
“Kurogiri, what are you doing here?” Shigaraki asked, “

“It was too dangerous in my previous location, but do not worry. I have already placed
three powerful individuals in the front, ” Kurogiri said. “ Even if the students escape they
will be easily killed.”

“So that’s where we put the Danger Triplets,” Shigaraki said. “Then explain something else
to me Kurogiri.” Tomura pointed to the battle that was going on and let his anger shine into
the light, “WHY IS OUR NOMU LOSING?”

It was true; whenever the Nomu threw an attack, Senshi threw a hundred more. Punches,
elbows, knees, chops, kicks, Senshi was using everything he had on the mighty Monster. It
was all working, the Nomu couldn’t fight back.

The Nomu threw a right swing at Senshi’s body, but the king quickly ducked and threw a
powerful fury of blows at the beast’s stomach.

BOOM

BOOM
BOOM

BOOM

BOOM

KABOOM

The Nomu was sent backward by that last punch, stumbling with each step. Unfortunately for
it, it was not ready for the second set of attacks.

BOOM

BOOM

BOOM

BOOM

BOOM

KABOOM

The double blow on it made the Nomu bleed from its mouth. Its head was shaking and it
could barely stand. The creature designed to the strongest man in the world was now being
beaten beyond comprehension.
“I thought the King was a Martial Artist, what’s with these quirks showing up?” Shigaraki
asked.

“No, pay attention young Shigaraki,” Kurogiri replied. “ He’s using both Martial Arts
and Quirks.”

“Explain.”

“Simple, his quirks from what I can enhance both his strength and his fighting style at
the same time. By using his quirks, he can improve his fighting style in ways most of us
can’t even imagine,” Kurogiri explained.

“But where did he get those abilities? As far as I know, only the master and the doctor
can give people more than one quirk, and even then only a select few can survive. So
how did he get these powers?”

“He’s a cheater, a fucking cheater,” Shigaraki said. “We must kill him.”

“But how?”

Shigaraki didn’t answer, in his head, there was only one response. ‘I don’t know.’

The Nomu attacked once more by throwing a left punch towards Senshi’s face. The man
quickly sidestepped and countered by pressuring his palm against the Nomu’s chin.

“Boom,” Senshi said.

BOOM
A massive wave of air hit the Nomu’s chin and it sent its head flying. The hole in Senshi’s
palm closed itself. “I love that attack.”

Senshi continued his neverending barrage of attacks on the Nomu, forcing the beast back
with every step. ‘YES YES YES YES YES YES,’ Senshi screamed in his head. ‘I HAVEN’T
BEEN LIKE THIS FOR SO LONG BUT NOW I’M BACK IN ACTION. I’M STRONGER
THAN EVER BEFORE. SCREW ALL MIGHT, SCREW THAT OLD FOOL, AND
SCREW JACK. I’M THE STRONGEST IN THE WORLD.’

The Nomu desperately tried to bite Senshi’s shoulder, but the man responded by grabbing it
by the mouth and dislocating it. The Nomu’s mouth was now hanging by a single thread.
Senshi then grabbed it by the neck and flipped it onto the ground.

“You believed that you were stronger than me. Are you stupid?” Senshi said.

It was then that Senshi saw something in the corner of his eye. If he was the same man as he
was four years ago, he would have ignored that thing. But as he was now he couldn’t ignore
it. He turned his head a little bit and finally noticed it.

It was the eyes of Izuku Midoriya. They were not the usual eyes of hope, admiration, and
determination. No, instead they were the eyes of fear. The fear of looking at a monster.

One Person gave him that look years ago.

Kure Renzo

/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\\//\/\//\/\

Senshi was no longer at the USJ. He was back into the same arena he fought for years.

The Zhàndòu Shàngdi arena.

His hands were covered in blood and on the floor with was the dead body of Tokita Ohma

‘No no no no,’ Senshi repeated in his head, ‘Not this not this.’

“MONSTER,” a young Kure Renzo yelled, “YOU’RE A MONSTER.”

‘Oh god, OH GOD,’ Senshi screamed in his head, he placed his hands on his head covering
it. ‘Please anyone, end this nightmare.’

TAP

Senshi was now back into the USJ. On his right side, Shigaraki was touching his body with
his hand.

“Screw you cheater.” Suddenly Senshi’s body began to crumble and decay. Senshi backed
away and tried to throw a right swing at Shigaraki.

The young man dodged the powerful attack. Senshi used his right hand to help cover his
wound, but it was futile. Shigaraki’s quirk had already destroyed the skin, exposing his
muscles and blood to the open air.

“That’s what you get for cheating,” Shigaraki snickered, a grin then appeared on his face.
“King my ass now you’re going to die.”

Right behind Senshi, the Nomu rose and it was ready to kill.

“RRRRRRRR AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH,” the mighty beast roared, which startled

Senshi.
Turning around, Senshi saw that all the injuries that he had inflicted on Nomu were long
gone. ‘Oh shit,’ Senshi said in his head before the Nomu grabbed him by the head and
slammed it onto the ground.

KABOOM

The ground shook from Nomu's mighty attack, but that was not the end of the creature’s
revenge. He raised both of its fists and slammed it down on the ground.

BOOM

BOOM

BOOM

BOOM

“Stop,” Izuku cried.

BOOM

BOOM

BOOM

BOOM
BOOM

BOOM

BOOM

BOOM

“STOP,” Izuku cried louder than before.

BOOM

BOOM

BOOM

BOOM

BOOM

BOOM

BOOM

BOOM
BOOM

BOOM

BOOM

BOOM

BOOM

BOOM

BOOM

“STOP IT!” Izuku's voice was finally heard.

BOOM

When the Nomu was done, Senshi was a bloody mess on the floor. Blood covered most of his
head and his body was destroyed to the point where Senshi couldn’t move. Shigaraki grinned
at this sight.

CLAP

CLAP
CLAP

Shigaraki clapped using the palm of his hands. “Well done Nomu, I knew you were strong,”
Shigaraki said. “All Might truly has no chance against you. Oi Oni, stop playing with those
kids and come over here.”

The 1A students had all watched the beatdown Senshi had and stopped fighting Oni. The
injured Samurai made his way to his allies. He had bruises and cuts everywhere, and yet, he
was still standing and walking perfectly fine.

“Christ, son of a bitch,” Oni said. As he made his way towards Shigaraki, he stopped by a
fallen villain and picked up their handgun. “This shit was not worth it. Let’s just kill them all
now and get out of here.”

“As much as I hate you, I have to agree with you,” Shigaraki said. “Nomu.”

Nomu instinctively picked up Shenshi by the head; the man’s blood spilled on the floor. The
man was unconscious since he wasn’t fighting back.

“Oni, will you do the honors?” Shigaraki asked.

“With pleasure,” Oni said. He placed the tip of the gun against Senshi’s head.

“Hold on” Bakugo cried out. His voice gained the attention of both the villains and the
students. The blond teenager made his way towards the front. When he passed Midoriya,
Bakugo whispered. “Stay calm, let me handle this.”

“What do you want?” Shigarki asked. “I’ll have you know that after him you’re all next.”

“That’s fine,” Bakugo replied. “Though I’m curious about something. Both he and that
creature have multiple quirks.” Bakugo pointed to both Oni and the Nomu.
“So what’s your point?”

“I’m saying those quirks came from somewhere right. So tell me, who gave you those
quirks?” Bakugo asked.

Immediately Shiaragki gave the order, “Kill Him.”

Oni pointed his gun right at Bakugo, shocking the students. However, before he pulled the
trigger, someone stopped him.

“What?” Senshi was grabbing Oni’s arm and with a simple twist, broke the Samurai’s arm.

“AAAAAAHHHHHH!” Oni cried out in pain. Nomu responded by smashing Senshi’s face
onto the concrete floor. The creature then grabbed Senshi's right arm and broke it with ease.

CRACK

“I thought he was unconscious,” Shigaraki said.

“It looks like the King is tougher than we thought,” Kurogiri responded.

“You’re damn right,” Senshi said. His voice surprised the villains and sent shivers down their
spine. “You think killing me is going to do you anything good? Let me tell you one thing you
brats, my death would bring more pain to you and your master. Shoot me as much you want,
hell has enough room for all of us.”

“I changed my mind, kill him first,” Shigarki said as he pointed to Senshi.

 Oni’s arm snapped back into place and he pointed his gun right at Senshi’s head. “Any last
words from the King of Fighting?”

‘Well, this is it, no getting out of this one. Only a few regrets really: I wished I had spent more
time with Hageshi (maybe even marry her), I wanted to know who my mother was, I wanted
Renzo to get a better life, I wanted to meet my dad one last time, and I wanted to spend more
time with Yagi. Yet, that’s still not my biggest regret.’

Senshi desperately moved his head and turned his gaze to Izuku Midoriya. The boy was
crying, he was both scared and horrified at what was going to happen. Using the last of his
strength, Senshi smiled. “Thank you Midoriya.”

Right before Oni pulled the trigger, someone appeared.

BOOM

The doors of the USJ were blown wide open. From the smoke, a certain man appeared.

“FEAR NOT. FOR I AM HERE!”

Chapter End Notes

I have some important things to announce.

1. I'm taking Ibara out of the Harem. I know many of you like her but the thing is, I don't
know how to write her into the story without making her OOC. So instead, MIRUKO IS
NOW IN THE HAREM. THAT'S RIGHT BEST BUNNY IS HERE TO STAY.

2. I can't believe it's been 20 chapters. So much has happened to my life since I started
this fic. I can't wait to make more chapters and I can't wait to read all your
comments/Reviews (they always make me happy).
3. Finally, I want to say goodbye to Rick May (voice actor for Solider in TF2). That
game brought me so much fun in dark times. Although I was a filthy casual, Solider was
my first main and one of my favorite characters. Goodbye Mr. May.

Stay Safe and have a good day.

 The end of the Horror
Chapter Notes

The last of the USJ and the next battle.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

TAP

TAP

TAP

TAP

Yagi Toshinori, also known as the great hero All Might, tapped furiously on the coffee table.
He had been given a huge chunk of free time, but he didn’t know what to do with it.

He wanted to call Inko, but she was busy with work. He was thinking about calling Senshi
for lunch, but he was also working. Midoriya was also doing schoolwork, so Yagi couldn’t
get him. There were also Yagi’s new coworkers, but they were new to him and he was really
shy.

Luckily for the hero, someone came.

“IT IS I, THE PRINCIPAL!” the principal said with an upbeat voice. The rat/dog/mouse/bear
thing came into the room and climbed onto the couch. “So, what does our newest teacher
want to talk about?”

“Hello sir,” Yagi said.

“I haven’t seen you do much today. Is something wrong?” Nezu asked.

“No, I’m just anxious, I guess,” Yagi replied.

“Well relax, you have nothing to worry about here,” Nezu said. “Anyways, how is training
your successor going?”

“Honestly, it’s been going well,” Yagi answered.

“I’m sensing a but’ coming.”

“Well, I’m just worrying more and more about Midoriya every day,” Yagi said. “Sometimes I
fear that he would do something foolish like I used to do.”

“Ah yes, the mischief of the youth and the fears of the old,” Nezu said as he poured some tea.
“Aren’t you also dating the young man’s mother?”

Toshinori blushed. “Yes.”

“Maybe that also plays a part. You fear what would happen to him and how Ms. Midoriya
would handle it,” Nezu explained. “With all these fears pilling up, it adds more stress to your
already stressful life.”

“That’s pretty accurate,” Toshnori said. “You’re good at this.”

“I’m a principal. Dealing with stress is part of my job,” Nezu said. “Tea?”

“Thank you,” Toshinori took a quick sip of the tea. “Ah, that’s some good tea.”
“The finest in the world.”

“Would it be all right if I were to visit the USJ? Give the students a few tips,” Toshnori asked.

“NOPE!” Nezu instantly responded. Pulling out a tablet, Nezu revealed the headline: All
Might resolves five incidents in less than an hour. “Your time as a hero is getting shorter
and shorter each day. I wish to preserve that time as much as possible.”

“I understand,” Toshinori said.

“Besides, Eraserhead and Thirteen are fantastic teachers. There’s nothing to worry about,”
Nezu said. He would soon regret those words.

“NEZU, IT’S AN EMERGENCY,” the hero Midnight yelled as she entered the room.
“THERE ARE VILLAINS AT THE USJ!”

Both Nezu and Toshiniroi stood up in shock. “GET EVERY TEACHER WE CAN AND
MAKE SURE THE STUDENTS ARE SAFE!” Nezu ordered. As he gave out his demands,
Yagi transformed. “Wait, what are you doing?”

“DID YOU FORGET NEZU? I AM A HERO,” All Might said as he took off his tie and
ran to the USJ.

NOW:

All Might noticed three things as he entered the USJ.

1. Senshi was on the floor with a gun pointed to his head. His body was badly damaged
and bleeding intensely.
2. Izuku was also injured, with major cuts on both his arms and body.
3. Both Eraserhead and Thirteen were out for the count.
His fist clenched upon seeing these sights. His simile disappeared and the expression on his
face turned to a glare.

All Might was not mad; he was furious.

“Well, look who it is,” Shigaraki said. “The guest of the hour. Let that bastard go Nomu, we
have no use for him.” The Nomu dropped Senshi to the ground, his head cracking against the
cold hard concrete.

“You sure about that, Shigaraki?” Oni asked. “What if he retaliates?”

“With those injuries, he would be lucky if he could move. He poses no threat to us.”
Shigaraki said. ‘This is perfect. Nomu has completely healed from his wounds and is now in
top shape. Kurogiri and I are in perfect condition and Oni can still fight. All Might stands no
chance against us.’

BOOM

A wave of air hit Shigaraki’s head. ‘What just happened?’ Turning his head, Shigariki saw a
horrifying sight.

The Nomu was gone, in its place was All Might and a smoking fist. The Nomu had been
punched so far that it was sent flying out of the USJ. ‘Oh shit.’

Oni responded by jumping away from All Might, but it was too late. All Might responded by
unleashing a massive right kick at the Samurai. ‘Mother fucker.’

KABOOM
Oni was launched outside of the USJ. The powerful kick destroyed every bone in his body as
well as destroying most of his internal system. Once his body broke through the wall of the
USJ, it stumbled like a ragdoll crashing into the ground until it hit a tree, ending his pain.
After all that, Oni was now miles away from the USJ.

Shigaraki trembled in horror. His two best soldiers were destroyed by one hit each. They had
thought they were able to defeat All Might. They had thought they were strong enough to kill
him.

They were wrong.

“KUROGIRI RUN!” Shigaraki yelled. The mist man warped himself and Shigaraki before
disappearing off the face of the earth.

After a long and lengthy struggle, it was all over.

The nightmare known as the USJ was over.

Paramedics and heroes came as soon as they could. Each student was thoroughly examined.
Luckily, only Toga and Izuku had to go to the hospital. The teachers, Eraserhead and
Thirteen, were also taken to the hospital; their injuries far too serious to ignore.

All Might was perfectly fine, although only his closet associates knew that was a lie.

Shinu Senshi had to be taken to the emergency room. His wounds were possibly life-
threatening. After many difficult hours, Senshi’s life was stable.

Despite all of this, the heroes won.

The majority of the villains were captured and successfully arrested, including the Nomu.
The only exceptions were Kurogiri, Shigariki, and Oni.
However, many people questioned the heroes’ victory.

U.A was a beacon for heroes everywhere; a place of safety and security. Yet, one group was
able to shatter that image.

But the real horrors had yet to be seen.

“Master, I’m sorry,” Shigaraki said. He and Kurogiri had finally come home after the lengthy
battle. “All Might was too damn strong. He defeated both Nomu and Oni with one attack. It
was all a failure.”

“Relax Shigaraki,” All for One said through his monitor. “The path of success is paved with
failure. Don’t let this one incident stop you. Although, I am surprised by All Might. I never
imagined he could still have all that strength left. Speaking of which, where is Oni?”

“ Coming right up,” Kurogiri said. With a quick display of power, Kurogiri summoned Oni;
whose body was still broken.

“Take him to the doctor. It seems like we might have some use for him,” All for One said.

Shigariki was about to leave when something tugged at his pants. Looking down he saw it
was Oni, who could barely move.

“You bastard. You’re a shit leader who led us to doom. Everything failed because of YOU!”
Oni yelled.

“Now, now, we know—”

“SHUT UP,” All for One didn’t expect to be interrupted. “You knew how inexperienced this
neet is, yet you gave him such an important assignment. WHY? Have your injuries made you
braindead?”

“You talk big for a guy who nearly lost to Izuku Midoriya,” Shigaraki replied.

A wave of cold air filled the room. “Explain?” All for One asked.

“Izuku Midoriya was one of the students there. Oni fought him. It was a close match; Oni
won by gravely injuring Izuku,” Shigaraki explained.

“Oni, didn’t I tell you to make sure Izuku stayed out of U.A? ” All for One asked. “ And
didn’t you say that Izuku would never be a hero?” Oni was silent. Even his rude, crude
nature could do nothing against the mighty All for One. “Shigaraki, kill him.”

With a single tap of all five fingers, the Samurai disintegrated into ash. “I always hated that
guy,” Shigariki said. Shigaraki then walked out of the room, “I want to be left alone.”

“ Well, it looks like Specimen 4 was a failure, ” Kurogiri said. “ Luckily, the doctor still has
Specimen 2. ”

“True. By the way, Kurogiri, do you have information about illusion quirks?” All for One
asked.

“None at the moment, but I will take note,” Kurogiri replied.

“Good. Lay low for now and please be kind to young Shigariki. The first failure is often the
hardest to deal with,” All for One said. He then disconnected and was left alone with his
thoughts. ‘Izuku has a quirk, but how? Only me and… NO. NO NO NO!’
The area around All for One was destroyed; as if a god had laid punishment. ‘It’s been too
long, but it looks like I have to face my family again.’

“BREAKING NEWS! U.A HAS BEEN ATTACKED BY A GROUP OF VILLAINS!” The

news tower broadcasted.

Many people turned their attention to the many news stations covering this topic, including
one particular man.

“This could be a problem,” a black-bearded man said. “I must see Itsuka now.”

“THE DEVIL LANCE” KUROKI GENSAI

“Ah shit, that guy was too damn strong,” Kure Renzo said. He was currently wrapping his
hands in bandages. “I hope something good is on.”

BREAKING NEWS, UA HAS BEEN ATTACKED BY VILLAINS

Renzo was shocked at what he saw. ‘What the fuck? HOW IS THIS POSSIBLE?’

He reached for his phone; he had to make as many calls as he could. It was time for an urgent
family reunion.

AT A HOSPITAL:

“Well, despite your many injuries, you’re going to live,” the doctor said. “Tell me, are all
young heroes crazy, or just you?”

“Just me,” Izuku replied. “How’s Toga?”

“Oh, your classmate. Don’t worry, she’ll live,” the doctor said. “However, due to how severe
her injuries are, she’s going to stay here for a while.”

“Can I see her?” Izuku asked.

“If she allows it, but right now she’s seeing her family. We also contacted your mother, who’s
on her way now,” the doctor explained.

“Thank you,” Izuku said. “What about my other classmates?”

“Fortunately, none of them have the same level of injuries as you two. They are spending the
rest of the day at home with their families,” the doctor explained.

“That’s good. What about my teachers?” Izuku asked.

“They're still being treated as of now. Luckily, they will live,” the doctor explained.

“Great. Thank you for everything,” Izuku replied.

“No problem,” the doctor replied.

In another room in the same hospital, Toga Himiko was being treated.

“Luckily, the villain didn’t cause any permanent brain damage. There will be a scar on her
face, but other than that, nothing else,” a nurse explained.

“Oh, thank god,” Mrs.Toga said as she covered her face and sobbed. “Our baby girl is alive.”
In front of the woman was Himiko, whose face was nearly completely wrapped in bandages.
She was conscious but silent.

“Thank you miss, our daughter is finally safe,” Mr. Toga said as he comforted his wife. “Do
you mind if we were to be left alone with our daughter?”

“Of course,” the nurse said before leaving the room.

Once she was gone, Mrs.Toga lifted her hands off her face, revealing that she wasn’t crying
at all. Mrs. Toga then put a smile on her face, “Himiko did you bring those villains to your
school?”

Himiko was shocked that her mother would say such a thing, but she then realized that this
wasn’t even the worst thing her mother had done to her.

“Now, now Himiko, we are both glad that you got to U.A,” Mr.Toga said, “But you still have
that unfortunate evil quirk. So Himiko, did you cause this?”

“No,” Himiko replied in a dismayed voice. “I would never do something like that.”

“Is that true? Are you lying to us again?” Mrs.Toga asked.

Himiko had no power here. In front of her family, she could do nothing.

KNOCK KNOCK

”Excuse me,” a weak voice cried out. Turning their heads, the Toga family saw that it was
Izuku Midoriya. The green-haired boy was using a crutch to walk. “Is it all right if I speak to
Toga?”
“Oh, sure thing,” Mr.Toga said. “We’ll leave you two all alone.” The parents left their
daughter with Izuku.

Izuku noticed that something was wrong with Himiko, but didn’t know what. ‘It must be the
villain attack. It took a lot out of us.’ “Toga are you all right?”

“I’m fine, but what happened to everyone else?” Himiko asked.

“They’re fine,” Izuku said. “Right now they are spending time with their families.”

“That’s good. Is Ochako all right?” Himiko asked.

“Yeah, she’s uninjured and safe,” Izuku answered.

“How did you get those injuries?” Himiko asked.

“Oh, these; it’s a long story.”

“I’m not going anywhere.”

“Well, after that villain beat you up, I got angry,” Izuku said. “I fought him with all my
might, but I got badly injured.”

“Why—why would you do that?” Himiko asked.

“Because, I wanted to save you,” Izuku replied.

Himiko Toga was left utterly speechless. Someone cared for her. Someone wanted to save
her. Someone loved her.

Her open eye began to tear up. “Toga is something wrong?” Izuku asked.

Izuku was met with a hug from his blonde classmate. “Thank you, Izuku,” Himiko said.

Izuku was surprised by what was happening but quickly hugged Toga back. “Anytime Toga.”

“Himiko. Call me Himiko.” The two stayed that way for a while. “Izuku, would you like to
go on a date with me?”

Izuku was so shocked by the sudden question that he nearly fell off his chair. However, he
soon gained composure and sat right back up. “I’m sorry, can you please repeat that?”

“Can you go out? Just you and me alone,” Toga asked. “Please?”

“Sure,” Izuku replied. “What would you like to do?”

“I’m getting out this weekend. You can pick me up and we can watch a movie or have ice
cream,” Toga explained.

“That sounds nice,” Izuku said. “Let’s do it To—Himiko.”

Himiko showed him a massive simile before hugging him again. “Thank you Izuku.” The act
even made Izuku smile.

As he left the room, Izuku had one thing on his mind. ‘OH MY GOD, A GIRL ASKED ME
OUT. A GIRL ASKED ME OUT!’
“You know, it’s a miracle you're still alive,” a doctor said. “If it was anyone else, they would
have died.”

“Yeah, my life is full of miracles,” Shinu Senshi said. His head was covered in bandages.

“I would recommend taking it easy for at least a month. That means no fighting, no
dangerous trips, nothing. If you try anything exciting, your brain could suffer permanent
damage,” the doctor explained.

“Okay, I get it.” Senshi turned his head towards the window. “Hey doc, does anyone know
that I’m here?”

“Well, we contacted your girlfriend. She said she’ll be here as fast as she can,” the doctor
replied.

Senshi smiled. “That’s her alright. Hey doc, can I be left alone for a while?”

“Sure, just don’t do anything stupid,” the doctor said before he left.

Senshi continued to look out the window. ‘ It’s a beautiful day today.’ Blood dripped out of
his mouth. ‘Seven more months. That’s all I have left.’

“IZUKU,” his mother cried as she crushed her son in a hug. “Oh, my baby I was so scared
when I heard the news.”

“Mom, I can’t breath,” Izuku said. His mother released him, only to bring him back for
another hug.

“I was so scared when I heard the news,” Inko said. “I’m so glad you’re safe.”
“Thank you Mom,” Izuku replied.

“Inko, you should let young Midoriya go,” Toshinori said. “His injuries need to heal.”

“You’re right,” Inko let go of her son. Only to then Toshinori. “Thank you for saving Izuku.”

Toshinori was surprised by how warm and engulfing Inko’s hug was. “It was nothing. Izuku
is my successor, I had to save him.”

“Still, thank you from the bottom of my heart,” Inko said.

“All Might, what’s going to happen to the school?” Izuku asked.

“Don’t worry, they canceled school tomorrow. You have nothing to worry about,” Toshinori
explained.

“Neat,” Izuku replied. “What about the villains?”

“Unfortunately it’s a professionals-only situation for now. No one can know besides heroes
and police,” Toshinori explained. “Sorry, Izuku it wasn’t my decision.”

“It’s okay,” Izuku replied. “You’re just doing your job, All Might.”

“I still don’t understand why they would do something like that,” Inko said. “What’s so
important that they have to hide from your family?”

“Well, I’m sure most parents wouldn’t want their child’s experiences to be leaked online.
That, and the police wanna make sure they knew everything before making a public
statement,” Toshinori explained. “It’s like what happened with my quirk and injury.”
“Okay, but I still don’t like this,” Inko said.

“I know, but we have to bear it,” Toshnori said. “I just realized, there’s someone I have to see.
You wouldn’t mind if I check up on him?”

“No, go ahead,” Inko replied. “I’m sure he would be delighted with your presence.”

“Thanks,” Toshnori said before he left the room. After taking a few floors and turning a few
corners, Toshnori reached the room he was looking for.

KNOCK

KNOCK

“Come in,” Senshi replied.

Opening up the door, Toshnori saw one of the strangest things in his life.

Hageshi Dageki was spoon-feeding her boyfriend. “Here comes the choo-choo train. Choo
Choo.”

“Come on Hageshi, I’m not that young,” Senshi said. His girlfriend ignored him and kept
putting food in his mouth.

“Um, excuse me,” Toshinori said. “I hope I’m not interrupting something.”

“Oh not at all. Please come in,” Senshi said.

“Well, I believe we should do it alone,” Toshinori said.

“Okay, I get it,” Hageshi said. “Stay safe.”

When she left the room, an air of tension filled the room. “So, that Nomu had more than one
quirk. You know what that means right?”

“We don’t know if that’s true,” Toshinori said. “This could be the work of someone else.”

“Doubt it,” Senshi replied. “Who else has the funds and the power to stage such an attack?”

“Stop,” Toshnori was clenching his fists. “He shouldn’t be alive.”

Senshi saw that he was touching a bad subject. “I’m sorry. Hey, we won at least. That’s a
good thing.”

“Right, but some got away and that’s what’s important,” Toshinori took a seat. “The fact the
villains got into the school and got away is what reporters are going to say. Even if one
escaped, our credibility has fallen.”

“Damn reporters. They're more like vultures than news givers,” Senshi said.

“That and we have a special event coming up,” Toshnori said. “And we got someone to help
us.”

“Really, who is it?”

Toshinori said who it was, which caused Senshi to crack a simile. “You're getting him. Now
that’s a good idea.”
“I hope you understand the importance of this meeting,” Principal Nezu said. “Especially
with recent events.” With him were all the hero teachers and staff. They were all needed for
this important meeting.

“Oh I understand,” a certain man said. “But I will give you time to explain.”

“Thank you. As you know, a group of villains called the League of Villains has risen and has
declared war on us; however; we know next to nothing about them. Luckily, your agency is
one of the best information agencies in the world. We need your help. Can you help us?”

“Sure,” Nạkrb said.

THE NUMBER SEVEN HERO IN THE WORLD, THE THAI GOD OF WAR, NARB

“Though I would need something to gain from it. No offense but I run an agency, and I need
to pay my employees,” Nạkrb said.

“We’ll do it,” Nezu said.

“Are we sure?” Midnight asked. “We can turn to other hero agencies.”

“No, it has to be him,” Cementoss said. “No other hero in the world has as many connections
and information as the man standing before us.”

“Thank you for the compliment Cementoss,” Nạkrb replied. “And take it easy, Mrs.
Midnight, there’s a simple way to pay me without the use of money.”

“We’re listening,” Nezu said.

Nạkrb smiled. “There’s a certain event coming up.”

THE NEXT DAY:

Almost all of the class 1A students were in class, the exception being Toga, who was still in
the hospital. The students were silent, it had been a rough week for them all. They didn’t
want to talk about their feelings, so they waited until the substitute teacher would arrive.

Shockingly, they didn’t have a sub.

“Good morning class,” Aizawa said as he entered the room. His entire face was covered in
bandages.

“AIZAWA SENSEI!” the whole class was shocked by his appearance.

“Morning class,” Eraserhead replied.

“Aizawa Sensei, is it okay for you to be here?” Tsuyu Asui asked.

“As long as I’m not doing anything physical, I’m good,” Aizawa replied. “Besides, we have a
bigger threat to deal with. Something no one villain can stop.”

“Oh no,” Izuku said.

“Oh yes,” Bakugo grinned.

“The U.A Sports Festival is coming,” Aizawa said. “And for the first time in history, we’re
inviting another school to participate..”
Chapter End Notes

Thank you everyone for supporting me while I write this story. It's been a blast.

NEXT CHAPTER: A DATE AND THE START OF TRAINING

 A DATE
Chapter Notes

Hey guys, it's me, Herolover.

This is the first time I'm writing a dating scene so if you have any critique please let me
know.

Also, this chapter was edited by Editorial Deadweight (no I did not make that up) on
Discord.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

"A foreign school in the Sports Festival...” Iida said. He couldn’t believe it, as well as the rest
of Class 1A.

The U.A Sports Festival; an event as big as the Olympics. One where every person in Japan
will be watching. That is how big and important this event is. U.A holds this event every year
to show the skill and talent of its upcoming heroes. From new freshmen to rising seniors,
everyone gets to show off their skills.

It is also a chance for students to enter the hero course. However, it is extremely rare for that
to happen.

Yet in the entire time, the UA Sports Festival has happened, not a single other school has
joined; not until now.

“Is this even allowed? Which schools are entering? Why is UA allowing this?” Momo asked.

“Unfortunately, Ms.Yaoyorozu, I cannot answer all your questions at this moment,” Aizawa
said. “However, I can tell you what I know. The reason UA is doing this is for one simple
reason.”
“A TEST OF STRENGTH!” Takeshi yelled out.

“Takeshi! Sit down and let our teacher speak.” Iida said. “Besides, the answer is much
simpler than that.”

“Actually no, that’s the truth,” Aizawa said.

“EH?!” most of Class 1A said.

“I knew it,” Takeshi said as he sat down.

“You see, after the USJ incident, many reporters started to call UA weak and unprofessional,”
Aizawa explained. “However, you are the students that have not only survived the ordeal but
have seen more action than most seniors. It is because of this, that UA is gambling on you to
win the Sports Festival. To prove that once and for all that UA truly is, the greatest hero
school in the world.”

“Oi, teach,” Bakugo said. “Is it heroic to gamble on something like this, especially when it
comes to kids?”

“I know you don’t have faith in yourselves, especially after what happened. But rest assured
we all have faith in you,” Aizawa said. “This is a once in a lifetime opportunity to show that
you didn’t survive on sheer luck. And to do that, you must prove how good you all are and
the heroes you will become.”

His words inspired the students, filling them with hope and determination.

“LET'S DO IT GUYS!” Ochako yelled.

“YEAH!” 1A cried out.

“What’s got her so excited?” Izuku asked.

“ Maybe it’s her time of the month, ” Bakugo whispered.

“WE’RE GOING TO WIN!” Ochako cried out.

‘You know, now that I think about it, why did Ochako become a hero?’ Izuku asked himself.

“FOR THE MONEY?!” Izuku cried out. Ochako had told the truth to him, Bakugo, Momo,
and Mina.

“Wow, that's completely unexpected,” Mina said. “I would never expect your ambition to be
something so greedy.”

“Well, it’s a more serious situation than you would expect,” Ochako replied. “You see, my
family owns a construction business and business hasn’t been doing so well. My family has
had to cut costs and work hard just to have a single meal.”

“Excuse me for interrupting, but wouldn’t your quirk help your family’s business?” Bakugo
asked. “That could save tons of money.”

“That’s what I said, but my parents wouldn’t let that happen,” Ochako said. “They’d rather
help me reach my dream than allow me to help them. That’s why I’ll give everything I have
to become a hero. So that my parents can finally succeed.”

“That’s..amazing,” Izuku said.

“You think so?” Ochako asked.

“I know it,” Izuku said.

“You know, that reminds me of my great-great-grandfather,” Momo said.

“How so?”

“You see, he was born a poor peasant but quickly rose to become a billionaire,” Momo
explained. “Well, it’s not as heroic as Uraraka though.”

“I’m sure it wasn’t that bad.”

“He did it to impress a girl.” Momo nervously explained. “However, she constantly rejected
him because ‘he wasn’t rich enough.’ But in his grief, he later discovered he would-be wife
so that was a good thing.”

“That sounds like something out of a cheap romance movie,” Bakugo said.

“Anyways, I wish you luck Uraraka,” Momo said. “Your dream is far from any selfless.”

“Thank you, Yaoyorozu,” Ochako replied.

“Um, excuse me.” The group turned and saw All Might standing in a corner, shivering. “ Is
it okay if I have lunch with Midoriya?”

“Go talk to him,” Bakugo said as he pushed Midoriya towards the top hero.
The green-haired boy agreed and went with his teacher.

“You know, Midoriya has been spending a lot of time with All Might,” Mina said. “I wonder
what’s the reason?”

“Maybe All Might sees him as a son?” Ochako said.

“It’s most likely because Deku and All Might have similar quirks. All Might probably just
wants to teach Izuku how to handle it right.” Bakugo explained. ‘I can’t tell them the truth.
Especially without Deku’s permission.’

“You know, it’s oddly similar how much their quirks are,” Momo said. “You seem to know
something about this?” Momo glared intensely at Bakugo, with their glares matching each
other in ferocity.

“I don’t know what you're talking about, Ponytail,” Bakugo said as he walked away. “Also,
I’m buying you lunch today, Round Face. BUT ONLY TODAY!”

“Does he have to be so rude?” Ochako asked.

“You get used to it,” Mina said.

However, while the two girls talked to each other, Momo noticed something. ‘He knows, he
knows something.’

“MIDORIYA MY BOY, HOW ARE THE GIRLS?” All Might asked

“All Might.” Izuku playfully responded.

“JUST KIDDING!” All Might then deflated and became his normal civilian form. “But still,
there’s something important that I have to talk to you about.”

“It’s about the UA sports festival, right?” Izuku replied.

“You’re damn right, it is.” Shinu Senshi said as he entered the room. He closed the door
behind him and sat right next to Yagi. “In my opinion, it’s going to be the toughest one yet.”

“It’s because other schools are entering, correct?” Izuku asked. “Do we know which ones?”

“As of now, Nezu is talking to Shiketsu and Ketsubutsu if they want to enter.” All Might
answered. “However we do have one school confirming their entry.”

“The same school a particular individual goes to.” Senshi said. “Chaisai Chakrii, one of the
toughest opponents you’ve ever faced.”

“He’s entering?!” Izuku said in shock.

“Well it’s not confirmed,” Yagi replied. “But it’s most likely that it will happen.”

“So that’s what we’re talking about,” Izuku said.

“Not exactly.” Senshi then showed him a news article on his phone. Although the article was
in another language, the picture showed transcended words.

It was Chaisai Chakrii standing over a defeated heavyweight fighter with little to no injuries.
“That boy has become stronger since you last fought him,” Senshi said. “To the point where
no one in his country can defeat him.”
A feeling arose in Izuku. It was not fear or shock, but rather a feeling of excitement. Izuku
smiled, “So what now?”

“Training,” Yagi said. “The harshest training in your life.”

“Tell Bakugo as well.” Senshi said. “We’re not letting him miss out on this.”

And so, the harshest training Izuku and Katsuki had ever done was about to begin. But some
things needed to be done first.

“What’s going on?” Ochako asked. A hoard of students had begun to circle Class 1A,
preventing them from leaving the classroom.

“Don’t worry about it, Round face,” Katsuki said as he reached the front of the classroom.
“They’re just vultures who are jealous of those on top.” His insult created deep scorn in the
hearts of the students. Already, Bakugo had created a multitude of enemies.

“You know, I heard a rumor,” a purple-haired boy made his way to the front of the crowd and
stood right in front of Katsuki. “That if a hero student does badly in the Sports Festival, they
are kicked out of the Hero Course. And if a General Course student does good, they can enter
the Hero Course.”

“So?”

“So, we may be vultures but even we can throw a challenge.” the boy said.

“Fascinating...” Bakugo grinned. The two stared at each other with such intensity that it gave
the other students chills.
“That’s enough, Shinsou.” a black spiky-haired boy said, placing his hand on Shinsou’s
shoulder, “We should leave them alone.”

“Same goes for you, Bakugo.” Midoriya was slowly pushing him back. “It’s best to not
provoke them.”

“Izuku Midoriya, you should watch out for yourself.” the spiky black-haired boy said.
“You’re the most popular student here, so a lot of people want to knock you down.”

“Does that include you?”

“Of course.”

“Might I ask, what is your name?” Midoriya asked.

“Mikazuchi Rei. You better remember that name, for it will be the one that takes you down.”
With that, the mysterious boy disappeared into the crowd.

“HEY!” a silver-haired boy said as he struggled through the crowd. “Don’t forget about Class
1B! This is our time to shine!” However, his cries fell on deaf ears.

“So, people are trying to take me down, huh?” A large devilish grin formed on Midoriya’s
face. ”Interesting.”

THE NEXT DAY

Today was Izuku’s date with Toga. To be honest, he was as nervous as hell. It was natural. It
was his first date, and with Toga no less. A pretty girl and the first time. It screamed disaster.
No, he could do this. He’s a powerful fighter. A date should be nothing for him.

Right?

There was also another thing Izuku was worrying about. What should he wear?

Izuku was sure that his All Might T-Shirts would give a bad impression. There was his shirt
that said ‘Shirt’ but that wasn’t winning any awards. Then again, Toga wasn’t a normal girl.

If only he knew someone with dating advice.

Oh wait, he did know someone with dating advice.

All Might, he must have tons of dating advice.

All Might did not have tons of dating advice, but he wasn’t going to tell Izuku that.

“I’m sorry, explain the situation to me one more time please,” Yagi said.

“Well, you see, Toga wants to go one a date with me. I’m supposed to pick her up today and I
need to wear something formal. I was hoping that you would have some advice for me.”
There it was, the million-dollar smile. All Might’s big mighty smile was nothing compared to
Izuku’s small but bright smile.

All Might wanted to help Izuku so badly with his love life, but Inko was the only girl he
never dated in his entire life. This meant that he was the worst person to ask. Even Midnight
had better relationship advice than him.

But heroes never say no to a challenge.

“Don’t worry, Young Midoriya. I will help you with your ordeal.” In one move, Yagi
transformed into his alter ego. “WITH MY HELP, I WILL MAKE SURE YOUR DATE
WITH YOUNG TOGA WILL GO PERFECTLY!”

“Date?”

Mrs.Midoriya’s sudden entrance surprised both of them. So much so that All Might
transformed back into his skeleton form. “What’s this about a date?” Inko asked.

“Oh well you see...” ‘God, this is so embarrassing.’

“I got a date, Mom,” Izuku said. “With one of my classmates.”

The sudden statement made Inko cry tears of joy. “Oh my baby, I’m so proud of you!” Inko
said, she then engulfed Izuku into a bear crushing hug. “I'm so happy that you're finally going
out! This means the world to me!”

“Thanks, mom,” Izuku was freed from the back-breaking hug. “But I need help. I’m not sure
what to wear or what to do and-”

“Relax, Izuku.” Mrs. Midoriya replied. “Let me handle these things.”

In just a few minutes, Izuku was now wearing a grey vest with a white shirt and formal pants.
“Wow Mom, this is great. It perfectly fits!” Izuku said. “Where did you get this?”

“It used to be your father’s,” Inko replied. An air of silence filled the room. The topic of
Izuku’s father was a difficult topic for the Midoriya family. “But still, I’m sure he would love
it on you.”
“Thanks, Mom,” Izuku and his mother shared one last hug.

“Remember what I said to you, Izuku; be calm and act natural,” Inko explained.

“I will, Mom. Thank you for everything.” Izuku said. He checked the time and realized that
he had to go. “I’ll be back.”

The two parents waved their son goodbye as he went on his first date.

Yagi sighed. In the end, he did absolutely nothing.

“Is something wrong, Toshinori?” Inko asked.

“Oh it’s nothing,” Toshinori replied, he didn’t want his girlfriend to worry about him so
much.

“You can tell me,” Inko said, she moved the hair out of Yagi’s face. “I am here.”

“Is that my catchphrase?”

“Maybe.”

“Well, I wanted to help Izuku but really, all I did was stand around and do nothing,”
Toshinori explained.

“Hey, it’s alright,” Inko said. “You can still support him emotionally. To him, you're the
greatest man in the world. Just being here and supporting him is enough.”
“Thank you, Inko,” Yagi said. His curiosity got the better of him and he had to ask one
simple question. “Who is Midoriya’s father?”

Inko broke away from her boyfriend. “That’s a difficult question.”

“You can tell me,” Yagi said. “I trust you.”

Inko sighed, she sounded exhausted, as if the mere topic of Mr.Midoriya was enough to tire
her out. Taking a seat, Inko explained the story to the hero.

“His name was Hisashi but he never told me his last name. He hated his family from what he
told me. At the time, I never questioned it since I was just a young woman who was madly in
love.” Inko let out a small laugh as if she was making fun of her past life. “We met while I
was grocery shopping. It started so nice and simple and before I knew it, we started dating.
Looking back, he was exactly my type at the time. His stunning white hair entranced me.”

‘White hair? Nah, it couldn’t be.’

“We soon got married, and before I knew it, we had a child. With my telekinetic powers and
his fire breath, we thought Izuku would be blessed with an amazing quirk. Much to
everyone’s disappointment, Izuku was quirkless. I think it was around that time that our
relationship started to fall apart. Hisashi started to visit us less and less. The last time he even
contacted us was six years ago. After that, nothing. Izuku blamed his quirkless self for not
living up to his father’s standards. I don’t even know what happened to Hisashi, but honestly,
the fact is Izuku has a better life now.”

Inko signed, telling the story of her previous husband took a lot out of her.

“Hey, just because Izuku is going on a date doesn’t mean we can’t,” Yagi said.

“What do you mean?” Inko asked.

‘We can go out to a fancy restaurant or stay here and watch some silly American movies.”
Yagi suggested.

“Are you sure? What about hero work?” Inko asked

“I’m sure the world can handle a day without All Might,” Yagi replied. “Now wanna see the
Karate Kid with me?”

Inko giggled, “Okay Yagi, let’s watch a movie. I’ll make popcorn.”

It took Izuku sometime before he could get to the hospital. When he got there, Toga was
waiting outside the entrance, wearing only a lame red T-Shirt and shorts.

“You look amazing,” Toga said while blushing. “And I just look silly.”

“That’s not true, I think you look cute,” Izuku said, not even realizing what he had just said.

Toga’s blush increased. “Thank you. Well, what are we going to do?”

“I have movie tickets to a new action movie and after that, we can go to any restaurant you
want,” Izuku explained.

“I like it.” Toga replied. “Well, what are we waiting for? Let’s go!”

And with that, Izuku’s very first date had begun.

The movie was very entertaining. It was Juan Fick vs the Iguanas in the White House 3: Abe
Lincoln vs John F. Kennedy. Of course, it was amazing.

However, there was a scene where one character got slashed on the arm pretty badly. It
wasn’t gory or anything serious, but there was some blood.

At that moment, Himiko clinched onto Izuku’s arm. He immediately noticed and went to
comfort her. “What’s wrong Toga?”

“Blood.” was the only response Izuku got.

‘Her quirk does give her issues of blood. Now that I think about it, Toga has said she has
problems with her quirk. Either way, I need to help her.’

Izuku’s gaze was now completely focused on Himiko. “ It’s alright, I am here. ” Izuku
whispered.

It was just a few words, but it was enough for Toga to calm her urges. After clinching onto
Midoriya for a few more seconds, Toga let go.

“ Thank you. ” Toga whispered.

“It was nothing.” They went back to watching the movie, but Toga’s mind was completely on
the scene that had just happened.

‘Oh god, that was so embarrassing.’ Himiko said in her head.

After the movie, the couple had lunch in a nearby restaurant. Izuku ordered katsudon and
Toga had a salad with pomegranate.
“Delicious!” Toga said before chowing down on her meal.

“I’m glad you liked it,” Izuku said before eating his katsudon.

As they ate their meals, Toga was still thinking about what happened in the movie theater.
‘Oh god, that was so embarrassing,’ She said to herself.

“Is something wrong, Toga?” Izuku asked.

“It’s nothing.” Toga said. “It’s not important anyway.”

“I can tell that you’re lying,” Izuku said. “You can tell me the truth.”

Himiko was hesitant at first, but she calmed down. This was Izuku Midoriya, the boy who
risked his life to save her. She could trust him with her life.

“You know I have a blood quirk, right?”

“What about it?”

“I was born with a desire for blood. My entire life, I had an obsession with blood. I know it’s
weird but I can’t help myself. Some days, if I don't have it, I go crazy. I don’t want to hurt
anyone, but people become afraid of me because of my love for blood. Is it so wrong to be
different?” Toga explained.

Izuku knew exactly how Toga felt. He had been different his whole life. He knew that Toga’s
love for blood was weird, but it wasn’t her fault; It was just how her quirk worked. Izuku
couldn’t blame Toga for how she was born, or else he would prove those bastards right.
“Toga, when we’re done, I want to show you something.”

“What is it?”

“It’s a surprise. Trust me, it will be great.”

While they finished their meal, Toga kept wondering what the surprise was. ‘I hope it’s
something special.’

After paying, Izuku took Toga to a local bookstore. ‘A bookstore? What’s the surprise doing
here?’

“No one will bother us here, so that means we can be alone together,” Izuku said. He then
took her to the far back of the book store, where no one could see them.

“What’s the surprise?” Toga asked.

“Here.” Izuku grabbed a random book off the bookshelf and flipped through at a fast pace.

‘What is he doing?’ Toga asked herself.

Izuku continued to flip through the pages until-

Slash

A small paper cut appeared on his finger. “Here you go,” Izuku whispered.
“Izuku, what are you doing?” Toga asked. The moment she saw that tiny bit of blood, her
instincts started to activate. She wanted to taste Izuku’s blood again so badly.

“It’s for you,” Izuku said as he offered his finger to Toga. “You need blood right? Well, here
you go.”

Himiko was hesitant, not sure if this was happening or not. She slowly wrapped her hands
around Izuku’s finger and brought it to her mouth.

She sucked the blood out of Izuku’s finger, making sure to enjoy every last second of it.
When she was done, her face had a look of pleasure on it before becoming one of confusion.

“Why did you do that?” Toga asked.

“Because helping others is what heroes do,” Izuku said.

Her heart skipped a beat, once again, Izuku had proven to be her hero. She hugged the boy
and said, “Thank you, Izuku.”

“HEY! What are your kids doing back there?” the store manager yelled.

“NOTHING!” Izuku replied. “Just looking for some books.”

After grabbing some books and paying, the couple went home.

As they walked together, Toga’s hand slowly found itself reaching Midoriya’s. Before they
knew it, the two found themselves holding hands.

Toga had a small but bright blush on her face. Midoriya, on the other hand, was freaking out.
‘Oh my god, oh my god, oh my god! I’m holding hands with a girl!’ Izuku screamed in his
head.

After walking like that for a few minutes, Izuku and Himiko finally arrived at her house.
“Thank you, Izuku. I had an amazing time.”

“You’re welcome, Toga,” Izuku said. “I would like to do this again.”

Before Toga could walk in, there was something important on her mind. “Izuku, what do you
think about the other girls?”

“What do you mean?”

“Momo, Ochako, Mina, and Itsuka. They all like you,” Toga revealed.

“What? That’s silly, Toga. They’re just friends, they don’t like me like that.” Izuku replied.

“It’s true.” Toga said. “Why do you think they like spending time with you? Or why they
steal glances at you now and then? Or why you could always bring a smile to their faces?”

Izuku had noticed these things, but never really bothered to look into it. He just thought they
were being really good friends. He never knew it was because they loved him.

“Why are you telling me this, Toga?” Izuku asked.

“Because if we do come out as a couple, then they will get jealous. And I don’t want them to
suffer.” Toga explained.
“What are you saying?”

“I want to share you with the others.” Toga answered.

“What?”

“Like a harem, you know.” Toga replied. “That way, everyone is happy.”

“But... I...I want to think about it.” Izuku said. “I will tell you my answer later.”

“Oh, okay.” Toga replied.

“I did enjoy myself tonight, so thanks for that, Toga,” Izuku said.

“No, thank you, Izuku.” Toga gave Izuku a quick kiss on the lips before disappearing inside
her house.

Izuku was left outside, with both that question and the kiss rambling in his mind. ‘I need to
go home.’ He wanted to cool off and relax his mind. Luckily, his home wasn’t too far off. It
only took him half an hour to get home but to him, it felt like forever.

“I’m back!” Izuku said as he entered his apartment.

“How was your date, Izuku?” his mother asked.

“It was good,” Izuku said with a smile. “Is that the Karate Kid?”
“IT’S A GOOD MOVIE!”

As Izuku laid down on his bed, his thoughts wondered what Toga had said to him earlier.

“Momo, Ochako, Mina, and Itsuka. They all like you.”

Did they?

Did he like them back?

Momo was amazing. Her quirk was unmatched, and the way she used it was even better. She
was also the smartest person Midoriya had ever known. Midoriya was surprised by her never-
ending knowledge about everything. Momo was like a goddess born human.

There was also Ochako. With her bubbly attitude, she could never make Izuku not smile. She
also transformed the name Deku, one which he hated for most of his life, to something
inspiring. She also has one of the greatest aspirations to be a hero Izuku has ever seen.
Ochako also was the one who saved Midoriya at the entrance exam, so there was that.
Ochako was a true hero in his eyes.

Mina was the most energetic of them all. She was always trying to teach Midoriya how to
dance as well as get him out of his comfort zone. There were also countless amounts of times
Mina had teased him. If he was, to be honest, he did enjoy it. It made him feel special. Even
though she looked different from everyone else, she was special to him. Alien or not.

Finally, Itsuka. There were numerous spars they had done together. She was the only girl
Izuku knew he shouldn’t hold back on, or else he would regret it. Itsuka was also the person
who helped Izuku with karate. Without that, Izuku wouldn’t be as strong as he is now. Itsuka
was always checking up on him and was the friendliest person he ever knew. She was like his
big sister.
Izuku had a small blush on his face when he just realized what he was thinking. ‘Oh god, I do
like them.’

Well, that part was true. He did like those girls. Now there were other issues. What to do
now?

Toga had mentioned a harem option, but was that the best choice?

If he did pick that option, would they accept it? Would they think he was a pervert? So many
questions filled his mind.

He needed a place to think these things out. Luckily for him, he would be at that place soon
enough.

AT U.A.

“We’re sorry, but we have to decline.” the principal of Ketsubutsu Academy said.

Nezu was in an online meeting with the principal of their two greatest rivals: Ketsubutsu
Academy High School and Shiketsu High.

“It’s just that our current freshmen are not ready yet. If this were for any other year, I would
happily accept it. But our freshmen are too inexperienced, so I must decline,l.” the
Ketsubutsu principal explained.

“I understand,” Nezu replied. “What about you, Shiketsu?”

“It is the same for us as well. I don’t believe any of our current freshmen can represent
Shiketsu in this event. I wish the best of luck to you, Nezu.” the principal said.
“The same to you,” Nezu said. Before he could end the meeting, he got an answer.

“Wait, there is one student we have...” the Shiketsu principal said.

KENDO KARATE:

“Dad, is something wrong?” Itsuka Kendo asked. She and her father were on the top floor of
his dojo alone.

“No, nothing’s wrong.” Mr. Kendo replied.

She knew that was a lie. Her father looked far too anxious and nervous than normal. Part of
her blamed the USJ attack. She doesn’t blame her father for getting worried or scared for her,
every parent should.

Speaking of the USJ, she hasn’t seen Izuku since that incident happened. Itsuka wanted to
check up on him and make sure he was alright. There was also the Sports Festival coming up,
with her competing against Midoriya.

No wonder her father was so worried. But deep down, she knew it was something else that
was causing his fear.

“Itsuka, you know how the UA sports festival is coming up, right?” her father asked.

“What about it?”

“Well, I planned to train you intensely for the upcoming event.” her father said. “But, plans
have changed. Come in.”
The door behind her opened up. “Hello, Itsuka.” Kuroki Gensai said.

“GRANDPA!” Itsuka yelled as she hugged him. “It’s been so long!”

“Yes, it has,” Gensai said.

“Wait, is this the surprise?” Itsuka asked.

“Well...”

“I will be helping your father with your training,” Gensai replied. “And trust me, it will be far
more difficult than anything your father has done.”

Itsuka smiled, “I’m ready for anything.”

IN THE KURE VILLAGE:

“So Karen, what did you call me for?” Kure Renzo asked. He and his sister were alone. No
one was watching them and no one was listening to them. It was the perfect place to discuss
any secret manners.

“I want you to teach me the Secret Technique.” Kure Karen asked.

A pregnant silence filled the air. “No.” was all Kure Renzo said.

“Why? I know the Niko Style and I’m good at it!” Karen said. “Why can’t I learn it?”
“Because it’s too dangerous,” Renzo said. “People have died learning that technique.”

“I can handle it,” Karen replied. “You did and you were younger than me.”

“At least I had Dad with me. You wouldn’t even survive the trip there.” Renzo said. “You’re
my sister, so I don’t want anything bad to happen to you.”

“Please Renzo, for Dad.”

That sentence broke Renzo. He was the only one in his family who knew about the fate of his
father. Karen and his other siblings were oblivious to what happened. And he wanted it to
stay that way.

“Alright, but with one condition. What happens during training, stays in training.” Renzo
said.

“I accept,” Karen said with a demonic smile that could only belong to the Kure Clan.

“Good, now pack your bags. We have a long training session ahead of us.”

SOMEWHERE IN TOKYO:

A massive hulking boy was running at his fastest, stopping for nothing. The U.A Sports
Festival was coming soon and he needed to train for it.

Then he noticed a single-tailed boy was waiting for him.

“Hey Ojiro, what are you doing?’ Takeshi asked.

“Hey, Takeshi,” Ojiro said. “Are you busy?”

“I’m just on a jog. What’s up?”

“Can..can you help me train?” Ojiro nervously asked.

“Why?”

“I...I’m sick of being in the background. At the USJ, all I did was watch as you and others
fought off the villains. I’ve always been that guy in the background, the one most people
don’t even associate themselves with. I want to change. I want to be as strong as Midoriya. I
want to win this Sports Festival,” Ojiro explained.

Takeshi smiled. “I like it. Come with me, Ojiro.”

“Why? Where are we going?” Ojiro asked.

“We’re going to train, AND WE’RE GOING TO WIN! No backing out!” Takeshi yelled.
“You with me?”

“Yeah!” Ojiro and his classmate ran into the sunset. They were going to train their hardest for
the upcoming battles.

AT THE YAOYOROZU MANSION:

“Is something wrong, Ms.Yaoyorozu?” Kobito asked. Despite it being nearly a year after the
fight of his life, he was still using a cane.
“Can I ask you a question?” the rich girl asked.

“Sure. You can ask us anything.” Yokubō replied.

“I want you to train me,” Yaoyorozu said.

“What for?” Kobito asked.

“I need to prove myself strong at the sports festival. I want to show that I’m more than just a
pretty face, that I can kick some ass,” Momo said.

“Wow, that’s cool,” Yokubō replied. “But don’t say ass anymore, because cursing isn’t cool.”

“Heu, you remember that Yokubō and I were in the Self Defense Force right?” Kobito asked.

“I think you’ve mentioned it.”

“Good, cause we’re not going to teach you to be a warrior; we’re going to teach you how to
be a soldier.”

Momo created a pole and struck the ground with it. “I’m ready.”

THE NEXT DAY:

“Here we are.” Shinu Senshi said. “Remember this place, Midoriya?”

“Yeah, this is where I trained to beat Chasai Chakrii,” Izuku answered.

“So this is where you were? In the middle of nowhere?” Bakugo said. He wasn’t wrong.
They were in the base of a mountain, with little to no signs of civilizations anywhere.

“Don’t worry, you’ve got us to accompany you,” Yagi said as he finally took the last luggage
out. “There we go.”

Most, if not, all of their luggage was on a large and sturdy wagon. “Huh, there’s still a lot of
room on this thing,” Bakugo said.

“That’s because,” Senshi got on the wagon. “You two are carrying us up the Mountain.”

“WHAT?! Your fat ass is over 200 kilos! You expect Deku and me to carry you?” Bakugo
yelled.

“YOU’RE WRONG, YOUNG BAKUGO! ” the buff form of All Might then took a seat on
the Wagon, “ YOU’RE CARRYING THE BOTH OF US WITHOUT QUIRKS.”

“Motherfucker,” Bakugo said.

“Let’s just get this over with,” Izuku said.

The two of them carried the wagon up the mountain, despite how heavy their two seniors
were. However, it was taking quite a toll on the two teenagers.

“HURRY UP, BOYS! ” All Might said. “ THE SUN IS GOING DOWN.”
“Deku, how fat is your dad?”

“All Might is not my dad,” Izuku replied.

“Yeah, and I’m gay,” Bakugo said.

“HURRY THE FUCK UP!” Senshi yelled.

After hours of back-breaking exercise, Bakugo and Midoriya were finally at the base of the
mountain. The moment they were done, they both collapsed on the ground.

“Never, huff, do that again,” Bakugo said.

“Nah, I’m going to do it again.”

“Welcome, everyone.” A man emerged from a large cabin. “ I welcome you to-”

“SHUT THE FUCK UP, HANTĀ! NO ONE LIKES YOUR INTRODUCTIONS!” an old
man shouted through a window in the cabin.

“GODDAMIT DAD, I’M GOING TO FUCKING KILL YOU,” Fukōna Hantā then took out
a shotgun and began to blast away.

“HA, I’VE BABIES WHO CAN HANDLE A GUN BETTER THAN YOU,” the old man
shouted as he went inside the cabin.

“Deku, where the hell are we?” Bakugo asked.

 “Oh Kacchan, we’re in hell,” Izuku replied.

THE SPORTS FESTIVAL IS FAST APPROACHING, WHICH ONE OF THESE

YOUNGLINGS WILL WIN AND WHICH WILL LOSE

STAY TUNED AND FIND OUT NEXT TIME ON KING OF FIGHTING

Chapter End Notes

The UA sports festival is coming and it will be HYPE.

BTW: I have an important question for you guys. Should I put this story on Webnovel?
I've recently a friend of mine's story be stolen and put on that site. I don't want that to
happen to my story. Also it could bring more fans to this story.

Also this story has gotten 600 kudos on A03, over twelve hundred favorites on FF, and
finally over 500 stars on Wattpad. Thank you all for this.

Please let me know what you think about this story in the comments/reviews and good
luck.

Stay Safe
 Training for the Main Event
Chapter Notes

An: I am so sorry everyone for this chapter taking so long. I wanted it to come out
sooner, but my family has recently been hit hard because of this pandemic. I'm so sorry
everyone.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

“So let me get this straight. These two guys are father and son, and every day they try to kill
each other. All because the son changed the family’s business from a pickle company to a
fruit company,” Bakugo explained. “Is this all correct or did I get anything wrong?”

“Nah that sounds right,” Senshi replied.

“SO WHY THE FUCK ARE WE TRAINING HERE?” Bakugo yelled.

The group was currently in their bedrooms, with everyone but Bakugo unpacking their
clothes and other supplies.

“Relax Kacchan,” Midoriya replied. “I trained here for two weeks and it was fine. The only
thing that happened was a bear attack.”

“Yeah, but I’m a normal fucking person,” Bakugo said. “Wait, bear attack?”

“Normal, you’re not normal,” Senshi replied.

“One day, I’m going to kick your ass,” Bakugo whispered.

“Yeah right.”

KABOOM

KABOOM

KABOOM

KABOOM

The conversation was interrupted by the sounds of multiple shotgun blasts going off.

“Shinu are you sure this place is safe for them?” Yagi asked.

“Oh, it’s fine. Those two can’t hit each other let alone us. We have a bigger chance of being
attacked by a shark while struck by lighting right on top of a volcano,” Senshi answered.

“That’s oddly specific.”

“I have lived one hell of a life,” Senshi replied. “Anyways, the night is young. We should get
some sleep.”

“Whatever,” Bakugo said. He then saw that he and Midoriya were going to share a double-
decker bed. “I call dibs on the top bunk.”

“Oh come on,” Midoriya replied. “You better not snore.”

The night was very interesting for the young blond. Never in his life did he have to sleep with
the sound of shotgun blasts going off every ten seconds. Bakugo needs his goddamn beauty
sleep.

Luckily, the explosion sounds went away…...AT 5 AM.

Bakugo got so little sleep that his eyes rivaled those of his homeroom teachers.

“Hi blond boy, what some breakfast?” Mr. Hanta asked.

Bakugo honestly wanted to strangle the old man and his son for keeping him up at night, but
that bacon sure smelled good.

“Yes sir,” Bakugo said as he sat down.

“Well make it yourself. I’m not your goddamn mother,” the old man replied.

Bakugo was going to strangle the old man, unfortunately, he was stopped by Fukōna. “Wait
young one, I will kill him first. Then you can kill his corpse.”

“The fuck? That makes no sense,” Bakugo replied. “How do you run a company?”

“Are you sure this is the best place for training?” Yagi asked once more.

“Oh yeah, it’s perfectly fine,” Senshi said again. “Anyways, you two need breakfast. Training
starts soon.”

After breakfast, the boys stood outside with their two mentors.
“So, why do you think we’re here?” Senshi asked.

“You’re going to teach us some techniques and make us physically stronger,” Bakugo replied.

“Correct, but you’re also wrong,” Senshi responded.

“WHAT!?”

“Let me explain,” Yagi said, trying his best not to start a fight started. “Each of you has fatal
flaws that need to be fixed on. We are going to do our best to help you in these two weeks.”

“Okay, that makes sense,” Midoriya replied. “What’s our weaknesses?”

“Let’s start with Bakugo here,” Senshi walked over to his blond pupil. “You lack good
footwork and power. Your weak strikes will get you nowhere.”

“Excuse me,” Bakugo said with a vein on his head. “What my power sucks. Like my quirk or
my strength.”

“Your strength in your attacks. Your quirk is perfectly fine, but it’s your physical attacks that
are the issue. As of now, no one is going to fall from your weak attacks.”

Bakugo growled and replied with “Got it.”

“Now Midoriya, you also have two major issues that harm your fighting skills,” Senshi said.
“The first is your quirk.”

“What’s wrong with it?”

“Your quirk is too strong for your body to handle. There are two ways to handle this. One, we
can train your body to handle your quirk, but that can take years to show any effect. The
other is to have your body slowly build up a tolerance to One for All. Honestly, I recommend
the latter,” Senshi explained.

“That’s not all, remember what happened in the USJ? When you fought that Samurai villain,”
Senshi asked. “You had that form which allowed you to use One for All throughout your
body.”

Honestly, Midoriya didn’t remember that. During the fight at the USJ, his mind forgot what
happened halfway through. Most likely because he was so enraged that he didn’t have a
straight mind.

“No, not really.”

“I believe that is how we should handle your quirk. A low percentage that should be able to
increase your strength but as well as slowly build up your tolerance,” Yagi described.

“So, what’s the other issue?” Midoriya asked.

“It’s your style. As of now, it’s terrible,” Senshi stated.

“What? How can that be?” Midoriya asked.

“Midoriya, tell me, what was your style when you fought Chaisai Charkii?” Senshi asked.

“Well, it was a mix between Karate, Muay Thai, Boxing, and the Niko style,” Izuku
answered.
“And what is your style now?”

Izuku was about to answer but then realized something. It was the exact same thing. He
hadn’t improved or changed his style at all.

“You see, that’s why you haven’t been winning your recent battles. You haven’t improved as
much as before,” Senshi explained.

“If that’s true, why didn’t you tell me before?” Midoriya asked.

“Simple, I wanted you to figure it out on your own. I was hoping you would realize this
before the Sports festival. Unfortunately, the clocks are ticking,” Senshi said.

“I understand,” Midoriya replied. He had to get stronger for the Sports Festival. “What can I
do?”

“That’s for you to decide,” Senshi said.

GAKIGAHARA FOREST:

The Gakigahara forest was a dangerous place. It was often called the “Forest of Death.”
Despite its vast amount of soil and rich land, few living things can adapt to it. Once inside,
you will begin to lose your sense of direction and become mad in just a matter of days.

It was this place where two Kure was training.

BOOM

BOOM
Kure Renzo landed two powerful strikes on his sister. He was wearing a cloak that covered
most of his body except his face. He had no damage to his body.

His sister Karen was wearing the opposite. She was wearing a sports bra and a fighter’s
shorts. On her arms and legs were pairs of weights. However, her body was covered in
wounds and bruises.

After the two strikes on her body, Karen collapsed to the ground. Her breath was ragged and
blood dripping from both her mouth and nose.

“That’s all for now,” Renzo said. “Rest as much as you can.”

Karen laid down on her back, she could barely move and this was just day one of her
training. She had to lay a single blow on Renzo and of course, she was unsuccessful.

After a few hours, the sunset and it was now night. Karen tried to get up, but could barely
move and was only able to sit up.

“Resting is over,” Renzo said from the shadows.

KABOOM

The older brother kicked his younger sister on the head, launching her a few feet away. “Did
you think I was going to hold back on you? This is the only way to learn the secret
technique.”

“ heh , I’m far from done,” Karen said. She barely got on her knees, but she still stood strong.
“Come on Renzo, I’m far from done.”
“So Midoriya, what are you working on?” Yagi Toshnori asked.

“Working on my style,” Izuku answered. He had just finished his physical work and was now
scribbling in his notebook.

‘Need help?”

“Yes please.”

Yagi walked over and sat down right next to Izuku. “So what’s the problem?”

“I can’t decide what my new style is going to be,” Izuku explained. “I have all these ideas but
either I can’t get a clear vision of it or can’t put in it to flourish.”

“Can I see those notes?” Izuku gave his notebook to his father figure. “ Ummm , I see what’s
the problem. You’re breaking out.” Yagi noticed Midoriya’s confusion and tried to explain in
a better way. “Okay, your biggest mistake is to break away from your fighting style. All you
need to do is update the style not change it completely.”

“Ahh, so what should I do?”

“I believe you should tone down the style. For example, in my opinion, you have too many
options. You don’t need to have so many techniques. Some masters only use the basics and
that’s enough for them,” All Might explained.

“I see,” Midoriya said. “Any other advice you have?”

“Try sticking to what you're best at, not what others are best at. You can’t do everything,”
Yagi explained.
“Hey dad, can I ask you a question?”

SOMEWHERE ELSE:

“Wow, didn’t expect you to last that long,” Takeshi said. The boy sitting in a criss-cross
position on a gym floor. It was his family’s personal gym that Takeshi allowed Ojiro to use
alongside him.

“ huff , thanks, huff, ” Mashirao Ojiro replied. He was laying on his back, his breath was short
and ragged.

“You can go home now. I’m just going to do some shadow fighting.” Takeshi said.

“No, I can huff still go on,” Ojiro said. He got up, using his tail as support for his body. “We
can go all day long.”

Takeshi just started with a blank stare. “Come on man, why are you doing this?”

“I have too.”

“Is it because of Hagakure?” Ojiro was taken back by the sudden question, to the point where
he nearly fell over.

“What!? Why would you say such a thing? We’re not in any relationship. We’re just
friends.”

“HA, yeah right. I’ve seen the way you two interact with one another. Tail boy’s got a crush,”
Takeshi teased.
“So what? What’s wrong with liking her?”

“Nothing. It’s fine to like a girl. But since I’m your friend,” Takeshi gave a wicked smile,
“I’m going to stop at nothing until you two are together.”

Ojiro looked in horror. ‘Oh god, what have I done?’

BACK TO THE MAIN CAST:

“And that’s the gist of it,” Izuku said. He had just explained everything Toga told him to
Yagi.

On one hand, the pro hero was glad that his son was being appreciated by girls. On the other,
he understood what Midoriya was going through. As a man who only recently just started
dating, he could understand what Midoriya was going through.

“My question to you is, what should I do?” Midoriya asked. “I don’t want to cause any
problems and I don’t want to break their hearts. I’m so confused.”

“Well, what do you want to do?” Yagi asked.

“What do you mean?”

“Izuku, the fact is you're more worried about the girls than yourself. You do care about them,
it’s clear through your words. In all honesty, I have no idea what to do.” Midoriya signed in
defeat. “But, if those girls truly care about you. Then I believe they will support you no
matter what kind of crazy hellfire you jump into.”

“Then, should I do it? Is the harem worth it?” MIdoriya asked.

“Honestly, that’s something only you could answer. If you want to do it, go right ahead.
Either way, I know you will make the right choice.”

“Why?”

“Because you’re my successor,” Yagi said with his greatest smile ever. Izuku went up and
hugged his hero in a massive engulfing hug that rivaled his mother’s in terms of warmth and
affection.

“Thanks, dad.”

“Your welcome, son.” This time, neither Izuku nor Yagi got nervous.

“Okay let’s call it quits,” Shinu Senshi said. “It’s best to rest now before your body breaks.”

Young Bakugo was on his knees, sweating endlessly, and gasping for breath. “I will huff go
on.”

“Trust me, kid. It’s okay to admit you have limits. Even I can’t do everything,” Senshi said.
“Here have some water.”

Senshi threw a bottle of cold water at the blond, who caught it with ease. He then opened it
up and gulped the entire thing down in one take. Afterward, when he was done, Bakugo said,
“Let’s continue. If I want to become stronger than I can’t stop here.”

“Kid, you won’t become the strongest in one day. It takes time and effort. Besides, if you
push your body too far, there’s no way you could ever become the strongest. It’s okay to
rest,” Senshi explained. “Let’s go have dinner.”
“I said I can continue.”

Senshi signed in annoyance. “Kid, why the hell are you doing this?”

Bakugo looked down at the floor. “You didn’t thank me.”

“Uh?”

“I was a fucking loser before I met you. All I did was hang around my gang and thought I
was tough shit. BUT I WAS FUCKING WRONG,” Bakugo raised his hands up and smashed
down towards the ground. “Before I knew it, not only was Midoriya stronger than me but he
also became more popular. He had girls, friends, and out of nowhere, he became All Might’s
successor, while I was left with nothing. The only reason you two bothered with me was that
I knew your little secret.”

Senshi wanted to say how wrong Bakugo was, but he kept his mouth shut.

“Yet, despite all that, you still trained me. You taught me more than any stupid teacher I’ve
had before,” bakugo explained. “So why? When you were about to die did you say thank
you to Midoriya?”

Senshi couldn’t just answer that question. Not because he didn’t want to but because he
didn’t have the answer. He knew exactly what Bakugo was going through. He went through
the same thing at Bakugo’s age. The only problem was, what to say.

“ sign , I know exactly what you’re going through. And I’m sorry you felt that way,” Senshi
sat down, right next to his pupil, “I’ve known how you feel. You feel mad, scared, and most
of all confused. It was because of Midoriya that so many great things happened to me. I got
back with my girlfriend, reconnected with my best friend, and I got the chance to train two
incredibly powerful fighters. So no matter what happens, just know, I’m proud of you.”
“Thanks.” Bakugo was still confused about his feelings. He didn’t know how to feel.

“Hey if it makes you feel any better, I know you will do great at the festival. Hell, you might
even win it,” Senshi said.

“Seriously. Although that depends how hard you train,” Senshi said.

“I’ll train my damn hardest,” Bakugo stated.

“You better. Starting tomorrow, we’ll give you the harshest training of your life,” Senshi
declared.

“I’ll do it you damn bastard,” Bakugo yelled.

AT THE KENDO DOJO:

“Three cheers for Itsuka Kendo,” Mr.Kendo said. Despite drinking water, the three people in
the Dojo pressed their water bodies together as if it was for a celebration.

“Dad, we don’t have to do this,” Itsuka stated. However, she went along with it.

“Still, it’s the thought that matters,” Kuroki Gensai stated. “We’re celebrating the fact that
you’ve been able to keep up with training and not fall behind.”

“Thanks, Grandpa,” Itsuka replied.

“So, how’s your dating life going?” Kuroki asked.

Kendo nearly choked on the water, the question was so out of the left-field that it left her
speechless. Her father had a similar reaction. “PFFTTT,” her father spat out all the water in
his mouth. “Dad what are you thinking?”

“Well I’m not getting any younger, I want to know that Itsuka has a good relationship before
I go to the next world,” Kuroki said as he took a sip.

“You’re in your early sixties you’re not going anywhere,” Mr. Kendo replied. “Besides,
there’s only one demon who dares seduce my Itsuka. And I won’t let him do anything with
her.”

“IZUKU’S NOT A DEMON,” Itsuka shouted.

“Izuku? You mean Izuku Midoriya?” Kuroki asked.

Kendo blushed upon realizing what she had just said, produced a massive blush on her face.

“I guess I was right. Though, I’m surprised that you two are on a first-name basis,” Kuroki
said.

“It’s not like that,” Itsuka responded. “We’re just friends.”

“Then why are you blushing?”

Itsuka couldn’t hide her blush anymore and hide her face from the family.

“You see, this is why I can’t let that demon near my daughter. Or else he’ll tempt her with his
devilish nature,” Mr.Kendo explained.
“He seems like a nice boy to me. Besides, if Itsuka and Midoriya have children, they would
have the potential to be the greatest Karate masters in history as well as being utterly
adorable,” Kuroki said.

“NO,” Mr.Kendo shouted. He then produced to argue with his dear old dad.

Itsuka blushed at what her grandfather said. ‘ME and Izuku, having kids.’

With just a few words, Kuroki Gensai brought down his entire family. He truly was an
exceptional assassin.

THE NEXT DAY:

“Alright brat, time to start working on your footwork,” Senshi said. In his hands were an ax
and a pair of gloves. “We need to get going so we can make use of our time as best as
possible.”

“Fine, but what about Midoriya?” Bakugo asked.

“He’ll be fine. Yagi is going to train with his quirk today,” Senshi said. “So we’re spending
the rest of the day working on your lousy footwork.”

“Okay fine, but what’s with the ax?” Bakugo asked.

“You’ll see,” Senshi replied. The two then took a quick trip up a mountain until they found
themselves right to a lake. “Here we go.”

The lake wasn’t that big, in fact, it just looked like an average. Besides a small stream going
down, there was nothing that made the lake stand out.
“Are we going for a swim?” Bakugo asked.

“Something like that,” Senshi responded. Before he could give a proper explanation, he
began to observe the trees. He would walk up to one and began looking all around it before
walking to another tree.

‘What the hell is he doing,’ Bakugo asked himself.

“Ah, this one is good,” Senshi said at a fat tree. He put on his gloves and grabbed the ax.
“Timber,” with one powerful slash the mighty tree fell and collapsed to the ground. Senshi
also cut the top having, making the once great tree into a large log.

“So how’s cutting down a tree going to make me better?” Bakugo asked.

“Dammit Boy have some patience,” Senshi replied. He grabbed the log and threw it straight
into the lake.

SPLASH

The log made a large splash right in the middle of the lake. The sound echoed throughout the
Forest, causing birds to fly away.

“Now get on that log,” Senshi ordered.

“Oh I get it now,” Bakugo took off his shirt and shoes before swimming. Once he reached the
log, he climbed right on the log. “I just have to balance myself or else I fall into the water.”

“You are correct, however,” Bakugo wasn’t even looking at his Sensei, so he didn't get to see
the man getting on the log before it was too late, “You also have to knock me down.”
“WHAT,” Bakugo soon found himself nearly fallen off the log. “Balancing myself on this
blog is one thing, but fighting you is a whole nother story.”

“There will be a time when you might have to balance more than you can handle. When that
time comes, you can’t just give up; you have to fight with all you got,” Senshi explained.

“Fine,” Bakugo grunted. He took a fighting stance, his left arm became a 90-degree angle
with his right behind.

‘Hitman Style, taken by the late great Thomas Hearns. Because of the lack of space, I can’t
dodge as much and my big frame is an easy target. Good Choice, however, it will take more
than that to knock me off,’ Senshi thought.

ZOOM

Like a whip, Bakugo’s arm cut through the air. It’s target, Senshi’s massive chest. However, it
missed.

“What the-” Bakugo watched as Senshi dodged his attacks with ease. His attacks were only
hitting the air.

“This is the byproduct of good footwork. Masters of footwork, like Muhammad Ali, can even
dodge attacks even at point-blank range,” Senshi explained. “They can even increase the
power of their attacks, like this.”

BOOM

With A simple palm strike, Senshi was able to knock Bakugo off the log and right into the
water. “See.”
Bakugo dived right back into the surface before gasping for breath. “You didn’t need to hit so
hard.”

“Only by going through hell can you go through heaven,” Senshi replied. “My Sensei told me
that.”

“That sounds like something out of a fortune cookie,” Bakugo joked as he climbed the log.
“Is that it?”

“Far from it,” Senshi replied. “Come on brat.”

SOMEWHERE ELSE:

“ONE FOR ALL 5%,” Izuku yelled. His body coarse with lighting, and an aura coated his
body. “I’m ready All Might.”

“ GOOD TO KNOW ,” the pro hero known as All Might stood before him. “ NOW COME
AT ME. ”

“GOT IT,” Izuku yelled.

NIKO STYLE FLAME STYLE: RAGING FIRE

BOOM

His body charged towards All Might at its fastest speed. He stopped right before he could
collide at the big man and threw a powerful kick right towards his face. All Might simply
block the attack with his palm.
“ IS THAT ALL YOU GOT MY BOY ?” All Might said while having a massive grin.

Izuku smiled back and replied by using his free leg to kick All Mights chest.

All Might blocked that kick too and three Midoriya off his body. Izuku stopped his fall by
landing right on his feet.

Izuku dashed towards All Might again. His aim this time was All Mights knees. A low kick
aimed straight towards his left knee.

However, the attack was too predictable, All Might easily propel his left leg backward and
then threw a powerful kick right at Midoriya.

KABOOM

Midoriya was launched backward and his back hit a tree. “Ahh,” Izuku cried out.

“Oh I’m sorry,” Yagi transformed back into his skeleton form, “I didn’t mean to hurt you like
that.”

“It’s fine. I’m alright,” Izuku replied. He soon got up and shook his head, his Lighting was
now long gone. “Looks like I can’t handle taking damage in that form”

“We should really give a name to that form,” Yagi helped the young boy get up, “Can you
stand?”

“I’m fine,” Midoriya repeated. “Though my body is more tired than usual.”
“Your body is not used to it. This is just the starting point, but I think that’s all we should do
today for quirk training. Now we should start doing some physical work.”

“Like what?” Izuku asked.

“Ever played baseball before?” Yagi asked.

“No.”

“Oh, well I have this machine here that shoots baseballs at an extraordinarily fast rate,” Yagi
explained. “Wanna see?”

“Sure.”

Yagi set the machine up, and with the press of a few buttons, it shot a baseball right out of its
cannon.

BOOM

The baseball roared through the air like a cannonball until it hit a tree, but that barely stopped
it. The tree was left with massive cracks and a ball-shaped hole right in its center.

“Oh, my,” Yagi rubbed his head, “It’s just as powerful as ever.”

“Excuse me?” Midoriya was shocked by the mere power of the machine.

“When I was in my training days, my master used this machine to train me. It’s been so long
that I forgot how powerful this thing is,” Yagi explained.
“You trained with this?”

“Oh yes, but it was many years ago. If you like, we could do something else,” Yagi said.

“No this fine,” Izuku stood right in front of the machine. “I am your successor. Anything you
can handle, I can do it with full force.”

“Heh, you’re a brave one alright. I’ll tune it down a little bit and the better you do, the faster
it goes. Got it?” Yagi asked while tuning the machine.

“Got it,” Midoriya’s body then glowed and lighting began to surround him. “One for All, Full
Cowling.”

“Full Cowling, not a bad name, but are you sure you want to use it now?” Yagi asked.

“I need to use it more, that way in a fight I won’t lose control. So come at me All Might,”
Izuku said.

“Very well, if that is what you want,” Yagi pressed some buttons and aimed the machine right
at Midoriya, “ HERE YOU GO. ”

Waves of baseball were shot at Izuku. Some were parried and some were dodged, but the rest
hit its mark. Despite that, Izuku never stopped he went even faster than before.

As Yagi watched, a reminiscence thought. ‘You know, this is probably how Gran Torino felt. I
wonder how he’s doing now?’
“ACHOO,” a small old man unleashed a massive sneeze. “That’s strange, I don’t have a cold
so why did I sneeze?”

“Maybe someone is talking about you. Or maybe it’s an ill omen,” Another old man said.
This old man had extremely frail skin, to the point where his bones can be shown. Despite
that, he poured some tea for his long time friend. “Have some tea.”

“Thank you,” Gran Torino said as he sipped some tea. “So, what are you doing here in
Japan?”

“Well, I have a certain event to go to,” the former Pro Hero known as Zodiac stated.
“Besides, my student has been making some big moves behind the scenes.”

TWO WEEKS LATER:

In a certain Airport, a group of three foreigners arrived in Japan. One foreigner had a pair of
Sunglasses on him. “It’s been a while since I’ve come to Japan,” the foreigner then took off
his glasses, revealing himself being Chaisai Charkii. “Last time I lost, but this time, I will
win.”

AFTER TWO WEEKS OF HARSH TRAINING AND MIND BREAKING

EXERCISES, IZUKU AND BAKUGO EMERGED STRONGER THAN EVER.

“Man, it’s been two weeks since we started training,” Izuku said. “I wonder how everyone’s
doing?”

“Who cares about them. Look at us,” Bakugo did a pose right in front of a mirror, “We have
bulked since two weeks ago.”

It was true. Ever since they started training, their bodies gained more muscle than ever
before. Bakugo now had a six-pack that could withstand attacks made out of steel. While
Midoriya was now struggling to find a shirt that perfectly fit him.

“Man, your girlfriends are going to love your new body,” Bakugo said.

“Do you think so?” Izuku asked.

“It’s true, ask your dad about it,” Senshi said. “Are you two ready to go?”

“Yep,” Izuku closed his suitcase. “Let’s go.”

“Oh Izuku, it’s been so long,” Inko Midoriya crushed her son in a massive hug.

“Mom, you’re crushing me,” Izuku cried out.

“Sorry, Izuku, it’s just: You’ve grown so big,” Inko looked all around Izuku’s body. “You
have as many muscles as All Might now.”

“I won’t say that,” Izuku said.

“And you,” Inko let go of her son before crushing Yagi in a hug, “Thank you for taking such
great care of him.”

“It’s nothing,” Yagi replied. “But let me go, you're crushing me.”

“Sorry,” Inko said as she let go of her husband.

‘If Mom was ever a hero, no villain could ever survive her hugs.’

RING RING

Izuku held a phone right next to his ears. He was trying to call his new girlfriend Himiko.
Thankfully, she picked up.

“Hello Izuku, it’s been a while,” Toga said.

“Sorry for not calling you earlier; I was busy training,” Izuku explained.

“It’s fine. I’ve been training hard too,” Toga replied. “Besides, the UA Sports Festival is a big
deal, it makes sense to train hard for this.”

“Yeah. Toga I’ve been thinking about what you said. You know about the whole harem
thing,” Izuku said.

“Oh, well what's your answer?”

“I will do it. But I will have some rules,” Izuku answered. “1. We must try and keep it a
secret. I don’t think information about our relationships will positively affect our hero
careers. 2. We have to make sure the girl has an interest in us. If not, then I don’t think this
would work. Finally, I want to make everyone as happy as possible.”

“I can accept that. There’s also something I have to tell you,” Toga said.

“Really what is it?” Midoriya asked.

“It’s best if I told you in person,” Toga replied. “I can’t wait to see you again. It’s been too
long.”

“It’s only been two weeks,” Izuku responded.

“That’s way too long. I can’t wait to see you and your cute face again,” Toga said.

“You two,” Izuku replied.

When the call was over, Toga pressed a pillow against her face and squirmed all over her bed.
‘I’m going to see Izuku-Kun again.’ Toga was squealing in delight.

Finally, the day came.

“Come on. Either hurry it up or lose your job,” an anxious news reporter told her cameraman.
They were both surrounded by hoards of people entering the arena.

“Why are we even here? The sports festival is already being broadcasted so what’s the
point?” the cameraman asked. “Plus, you’re not my boss so you can’t fire me.”

“Shut up. Also, if we’re early, we could get a chance to interview the freshmen of 1A, as well
as the famous Izuku Midoroya,” the reporter explained. “We might even get to see which
school they’ve picked this year. I was amazed by the news of other schools participating, they
didn’t even say who’s participating, but if we reveal we might get the story of the year.”

“We could just wait like everyone else,” the cameraman replied.

“Oh, shut up.”

“Hello everyone,” Izuku said as he entered the 1A lockerroom. Right behind him, was
Bakugo walking in a sulking manner.

“MIDORIYA,” his classmates cried out. Mina even tackled hugged the green-haired boy.

“I missed you so much and…” Mina took a few seconds of squeezing his muscles, “Do you
get a buffer?”

“Yeah,” Izuku scratched his cheek. “I did a lot of muscle training.”

“Deku’s not the only one who’s got a buffer,” Bakugo said; but his words fell on deaf ears,
much to his annoyance.

As this happened, Izuku noticed something peculiar about one of his classmates. “Yaoyorozu
did you cut her hair?” Izuku asked.

“Oh yeah I did,” Momo replied. Her once long hair was cut, where her hair was now reaching
her neck. “My teachers said it would help my fighting style. I’m sorry if it’s not as attractive
as before.”

“No, you look great,” Izuku replied. “Besides, I’m sure it was a great idea.”

Momo blushed from his words. “Thank you Midoriya.”

“Oh Deku, she’s not the only one who buffed up,” Ochako said right behind him. He turned
and was amazed at how Ochako had grown. Ochako had grown some impressive muscles
over the last two weeks and had even gotten biceps. “So what do you think?”

“Amazing,” Izuku replied.

“Wow, Midoriya’s getting lucky with the ladies,” Takeshi stated. He then noticed his buddy
Ojiro had his mind elsewhere. Ojiro was watching Toru as she went on her day. “Have you
talked to her yet buddy?”

“Ah, no not yet,” Ojiro replied. “What should I say?”

“Just be you. Sure it’s cliche but hey it works, just look at our good old harem protagonist,”
Takeshi said as he pointed to Izuku.

“I will talk to her after this festival is over. When I win,” Ojiro said with full confidence.

“Okay, if that’s what you want,” Takeshi as he accepted his friend’s decision.

“Ah man, I wish I could wear my hero costume. These lousy PE clothes don’t even show off
me at my best,” Mina pouted.

“Agree. How can I stand out with plainclothes?” Aoyama asked.

“Be good,” Bakugo replied.

“I’m surprised you know what the word good means. Seeing how you’ve never been good,”
Aoyama replied.

.
.

“Fuck you.” Bakugo gave the French boy the finger as he walked off.

The entire 1A audience watched in awe. Aoyama had insulted Bakugo right to his face and
lived. He may be French but he had more bravery than all of them.
“Now that was impressive,” Denki stated.

After that spectacular scene, Todoroki Shoto walked up to Izuku Midoriya. “Todoroki, what
is it?” Izuku asked with concern in his voice.

“In this tournament, I will beat you,” Todorki declared with full confidence.

There was a great silence in the room. Unlike before where the attention was because of
comedy, the attention was focused on Todoroki’s bold clams.

“I’m sorry could you repeat that?” Izuku asked. He didn’t interact with Todoroki very often,
in fact, this was his first time speaking to the duel boy. He also gave off that loner personality
that Izuku never found interesting.

“Ever since you defeated Chaisai Chakrii, the world was watching you with great interest.
You even piqued my father’s curiosity.”

‘Wait, who is Todorki’s dad?’

“Even the great All Might is amazed by you. However, today is the day you will fall. I will
beat you,” Todoroki said with a cold chilling tone.

“Is that a challenge?” Izuku asked.

“Yes, but rest assured by the time the day is over. I will be declared the winner.” Todoroki
stood over the smaller Izuku.

Izuku looked at the taller boy right in the eye, “I’ll accept that challenge.”
President Mic stood in his booth, the happiest he had ever been. The day where he was the
commentator for the Sports Festival was his favorite day of the year. And now, he was a
commentator that the whole world would be listening to; it was like all his dreams come true.

He took a deep breath before yelling “GATHER AROUND EVERYBODY. THE ONE AND
ONLY UA SPORTS FESTIVAL ARE ABOUT TO BEGIN. THIS YEAR IS GOING TO BE
ONE FOR THE HISTORY BOOKS FOLKS. WE’RE ABOUT TO SHOW THE WHOLE
WORLD WHY UA IS NUMBER ONE. THE FIRST STARS COMING RIGHT UP IS THE
MIRACULOUS AND FAMOUS FRESHMAN CLASS FROM THE HERO COURSE, THE
1A CLASS.”

Izuku and his classmates walked out, proudly and full of confidence. They embraced the
cheers and woes of the crowd. Even Bakugo gave a nice warm smile.

“Wow, we’re popular,” Sato stated.

“Well, a lot of stuff has happened to us,” Sero replied. “There’s also you know who,” Sero
whispered as he pointed to Izuku.

“Just smile and wave boys, smile and wave.”

“AND NOW COMES OUR OTHER HERO COURSE, CLASS 1B. AS WELL AS THE
GENERAL SUPPORT COURSE, THE SUPPORT COURSE, AND THE BUSINESS
COURSE,” President Mic blandly said.

The other classes came out of their doors, with one class being angrier than the rest.

“Goddammit, we’re more than just another class. We’re in the goddamn hero course,”
Tetsutetsu mumbled in an angry tone.

“Don’t worry my steel friend. Soon, Class 1B will be the ones everyone will be talking
about,” Monoma declared. “WE WILL SHOW THAT WE ARE THE SUPERIOR CLASS
AND PHHELL.”

Itsuka had karate chopped the back of Monoma’s head, which knocked the blonde boy out.
“Sorry about that, he has issues,” Itsuka said to everyone who was watching them. She also
made a small wave to Izuku. ‘I wish I could spend more time with you. We may be good
friends, but today we are rivals.’

“AND NOW, THE MOMENT YOU’VE ALL BEEN WAITING FOR. THE TWO
SCHOOLS WE’VE INVITED TODAY. FIRST UP, OUR BIGGEST RIVAL IN JAPAN.
FROM THE WEST, ITS SHIKETSU.”

Only one student came out, but he gave off an impressive performance.

“I LOVE UA,” Inasa Yoarashi yelled out before hitting his head onto the floor. The whole
crowd was so shocked by his words that they stopped cheering.

“Wait I thought he was a Shiketsu student, why is he praising UA?” President Mic had shut
off the mic and had whispered to Eraserhead.

“I don’t care, just continue commentating,” Eraserhead replied.

“Fine. FROM THE FAR WEST, ALL THE WAY FROM THAILAND, COMES
STUDENTS FROM ONE OF THE GREATEST SCHOOLS THE ONE AND ONLY
BANGKOK IN-” President Mic never got to finish his sentence. Because right as he began
talking, a boy jumped right out of the entrance and screamed so loud it drowned out President
MIc.

“
YYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYY
YYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYY
YYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYY
YYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYY
YYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYEEEEE
EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE
EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE
EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE
EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE
EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE
EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE
EEEEEEEEEEEAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA
AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA
AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA
AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA
AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA
AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH
HHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH
HHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH
HHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH
HHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH
HHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH
H. ”

A dark-skinned teenager had dashed out and screamed at the top of his lungs. His yell was so
loud that people outside the stadium were able to hear it. The teen also had black spiky hair
that was stood up and the biggest grin on his face.

“ I AM SO PUMPED RIGHT NOW, ” Yoroizuka Saw Paing yelled in Burmese.

“He outscreamed me,” President Mic whimpered. “No one has ever out screamed me.”

Eraserhead didn’t even give a snarky response. His face was full of shock and fear at the
realization that someone had out screamed the loudest person in his life. How much
Heineken has he drunk?

“SAW! You weren’t supposed to make a scene,” a familiar voice cried out.

“Oh sorry,” Saw replied in a much calmer voice. “I got too excited.”

The mystery voice finally came out into the spotlight. Some people were shocked by who
came out, others weren’t surprised. One teen grinned with enthusiasm.
“Chakrii you came,” Izuku walked up to the boy and they gripped their hands together.

“I wouldn’t miss it for the world,” Charkii replied.

The crowd roared in excitement. Two rivals coming together to settle their debts. A glorious
rematch was about to begin.

“Two rivals are about to settle the score. This is why I LOVE UA,” Inasa screamed.

“Are you bleeding?”

“Ignoring those rambunctious scenes, IT’S TIME FOR THE ATHLETES OAF,” Midnight
yelled out while cracking their whips.

“Wait, this is normal for Japan?” Charakii asked Izuku. “How many heroes are dressed like
that?”

“You get used to it,” Izuku replied. “Also your Japanese is amazing.”

“Thanks, I’ve been practicing a lot,” Charkii replied.

“WILL YOU SHUT IT,” Midnight’s whip made a loud snap, causing the boys to shut up.
“Now, for the student representative to take the stage. Katuski Bakugo please come up.”

‘Kacchan, why him?’

The blond boy stepped onto the stage, with his face being bland. “Just so you all know, I’ll be
doing my best to win this thing. So you all better do the same.” That was it, that was his
whole speech.

“Boo, that sucks.”

“The hero course should teach how to tell a better speech.”

“My mom can make better speeches and she’s deaf.”

“My dad can make better speeches and he’s still looking for cigarettes.”

“Do you know this guy?” Charkii whispered.

“Yes, he’s better once you get to know him,” Izuku replied.

“By how much?”

“Ten percent.”

“IGNORING THAT STUPID SPEECH,” Midnight shouted.

“I’m still here,” Bakugo said.

“THE FIRST EVENT WE HAVE SCHEDULED IS,” Midnight pointed to the screen as it
flipped through multiple names until it stopped at one, “OBSTACLE COURSE.”
 “THIS IS IT FOLKS LET THE UA SPORTS FESTIVAL BEGIN.”

Chapter End Notes

AN: AND SO THE UA SPORTS FESTIVAL ARC BEGINS. But before that an
announcement. I will be going back and fixing previous chapters.

Well let me be more specific, I know the chapters previously has a ton of grammar
mistakes. So I want to go back and fix them so new readers of the story won't be
alienated. Hopefully, the people who edited my 0previous chapters can come and fix
those chapters. This is not the end of the story. I will be continuing the story as well as
going back and fixing the early chapters. Hopefully, you all understand. I love writing
this story and I love all your comments about it.

Thank you all for sticking around. Stay safe and give a review.
 The Amazing Race
Chapter Notes

THE FIRST EVENT IN THE UA SPORTS FESTIVAL IS HERE.

Sorry, it took so long, I wanted to publish this sooner but I had to wait for editors.
Anyways, I hope you enjoyed this chapter.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

BANG!

With that one loud shot, the race was off.

Students from all over rushed to the entrance, desperate for passing everyone else. While
many students rushed for the spot of number one, two students stayed behind.

“Are you sure we should stay behind? I'm sure we could easily win,” Mikazuki Rei asked.

“I’m sure. We don’t need to win this session to win the tournament. Besides, it will help us in
the long run,” Hitoshi Shinso replied.

While those two stayed behind everyone else ran far ahead. Izuku Midoriya was one of them,
however, he found himself stuck between the swarm of people. ‘I can’t get out, there are too
many people around me! And I can’t use my quirk or strength or else the people around me
could get hurt.’

Luckily for him, his savior had arrived.

“ OH YEAHHH! ” Saw Paing said as he ran along the wall. He then grabbed Midoriya by
the hair and lifted him over his shoulder. “ LET’S GO, BUDDY! ”
“WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!” Izuku asked. He struggled to break free, but Saw Paing’s grip
was too strong for him.

“ Relax, my good friend. I’m here to save you, ” Saw said in Burmese.

“What are you saying?”

Saw Paing ran right out of the hallway and landed on the floor safely. He then put Midoriya
down and patted him on the head. “ How do you feel? ”

“What?”

“Excuse him, he doesn’t know that much Japanese,” Charkii Chaisai explained. He came out
of nowhere and found himself interacting with the duo. “Don’t worry he’s a nice guy.”

“ LET’S WIN THIS RACE ! ” Saw yelled out as he raised his hands in the air. Although
Izuku didn’t understand what he said, he got the gist of it.

“We don’t need to win this race,” Chakrii stated. He then felt a couple of kids brush past him.
“We should go.” He and the other two ran with the crowd.

“What do you mean?” Izuku asked, making sure to avoid oncoming students.

“Before coming here, I watched previous Sports Festivals get an idea of what was to come.
One of the most common events was races, it’s usually the first or second event. Another
thing I’ve learned is that for the first two events, we don’t need to get first place to pass,”
Charkii explained.
“Oh I get it now,” Izuku replied. “I remember that some kids pass if they made it in the top
thirty.”

“Exactly, we just need to at least place in the top thirty and we pass,” Chakri explained.

“No,” Saw Paing said, which caused both all three of them to stop. “We are men. We strive
to be number one. The greatest of the greats never backed down, so why should we? We
are heroes, and we will WIN! ”

“What did he say?” Izuku asked.

His answer came when Saw picked him and Charkii over his shoulder. “ LET’S GOOOOO!
”

The shout was so loud that Izuku had to cover his ears so that they wouldn’t burst. Saw then
ran at full speed, while also carrying Izuku and Charkii at the same time.

“Is he always like this?” Izuku asked.

“Yeah, but don’t worry you get used to it,” Charkii explained.

Further ahead, was a particular duel-haired boy. “What a bunch of loudmouths,” Shoto
Todoroki said as he ran on ahead. In his footsteps, a trail of ice was left behind; designed to
either slow down or trap oncoming students. “Less obstacle to get in my way.”

“HEY, ICE BOY!” Shouto looked up, his eyes seeing the Shiketsu boy flying in a small
tornado that surrounded his waist. “YOU’RE NOT WINNING THIS RACE! VICTORY
BELONGS TO ME!” The boy then boosted off, not viewing the path ahead of him.
“What did I ever do to him?” Shoto asked. However, he had more pressing concerns right
now, because right in front him, was one of the infamous Zero Pointers.

They stood tall and firm over the freshmen; like a giant standing over a mouse. The shadow
alone was ten times bigger than his own body.

“Oh god, what are we going to do? ” One student asked.

“I can’t believe it. Is this the best UA’s got?” With one simple swipe of his hand, a hoard of
ice came and froze the robots completely. In just a few seconds, Shoto had turned the giant
robots into large ice sculptures. “There! Was that so hard?”

Todoroki then ran at moderate speed, still leaving behind some ice.

The other students behind him, however, was struggling to pass the robot stage.

“ WHERE THE FUCK DOES UA GET THEIR MONEY FROM? ” Takeshi yelled as he
smashed two robots.

“Gambling,” Mashirao Ojiro replied as he destroyed another robot with his tail.

“ I’M NOT GOING TO LET THAT HALF-AND-HALF BASTARD BEAT ME! ” Katsuki
roared, as he used his explosions to propel himself in the air.

“Goddamit, I am not losing to Bakugo,” Takeshi shouted as he ran on ahead, smashing every
robot in his way.

“Hey, wait for me!” Ojiro shouted as he tried desperately to catch up.
Along the way, Takeshi met another fellow man of culture. “Oh hi, Mineta. You’re just the
guy I need.”

Mineta, who had been surviving by crawling around the hoard of students, was shocked by
Takeshi’s sudden entrance. “Takeshi, what are you doing here?”

“I’m here because I need a good hammer.”

“Okay but-” Mineta never got the chance to finish the sentence as Takeshi grabbed the
midget and began flailing him around.

“ HAMMER TIME! ”

“ AAAAAHHHHH! ” Mineta cried out.

As this was going on, another group of students was desperately trying to pass.

BOOM!

Eijiro Kirishima punched a one-pointer, which destroyed the robot’s entire head. “They just
keep coming,” he stated.

“There’s more here than the entrance exam,” Mina replied, as she used her acid to melt a two-
pointer. However, much to their misfortune, even more robots were coming. Fortunately for
them, a savior was here.

BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!
BOOM!
A wave of canons shot out and destroyed the wave of robots in seconds. “Everyone alright?”
Momo asked.

Kirishima gave a thumbs up and replied, “Thanks, Yaoyorozu.”

Unfortunately, for her, she missed a bot. Traveling from underground, a three-pointer
suddenly appeared right behind her, catching her off guard from its sudden appearance.

“Must eliminate targets,” it said in a cold robotic voice.

“ YAOYOROZU! ” Kirishima and Mina cried out as they rushed to her aid. Fortunately for
them, someone else came in the nick of time.

SMASH!

A large hand crushed the robot with ease. “Is everything alright?” Itsuka Kendo asked. She
turned her hand back to normal size and ran up to Momo. “Are you okay?”

“I’m fine,” Momo replied.

“Good,” Itsuka said. “My classmates are taking care of the remaining robots. We should
focus on running ahead. Staying here wouldn’t do us any good.” Momo and the other two
nodded before following her and running off.

However, the next obstacle was just as dangerous as the last. A pitfall, where one wrong step
could lead to you falling to a great abyss.

“ Sorry guys, I can’t carry you any longer, ” Saw Paing said as he released Izuku and
Charkii.
“Thanks, Saw,” Izuku said.

“So, how are we going to get across?” Chakrii asked. “From what I see, the ice boy and that
wind kid are far ahead of us.”

“Well I think we sh-“

“ INCOMING! ” a loud voice cried out. Crashing into the scene, Bakugo Katsuki made an
explosive entrance. “Yo, what’s up?”

“Oh look, it’s the guy who makes the worst speech ever.”

“Oh look, it’s the guy who lost to Deku.”

“Who’s Deku?”

“Anyway, I’m going to beat that half-and-half bastard so don’t get in my way.”

KABOOM!

Bakugo blasted off, doing his best to catch up with Todoroki and Inasa. “No, but seriously -
who’s Deku?”

“I’ll explain later, but for now, I think we should-”

“Oh, by the way, Saw left already.”

“ WHAT?! ”

“ I’M NOT GOING TO LOSE TO YOU GUYS! ”

“Seriously?” Izuku then noticed that Charkii also began to move.

“Sorry, Midoriya, but I also plan on winning,” Chakrii said as he began moving along the
rooms.

“Well if that’s the case,” Izuku got down and put on a running position. Green lighting then
wrapped his entire body. “I should try and win as well.”

BOOM!

His body leaped off the floor and into the air, his jumps were strong enough that it allowed
him to jump from platform to platform with ease. However, it got the attention of a certain
Thai boy.

“He has a quirk?” Chakrii said with both shock and confusion.

The other students quickly caught up and found themselves right at the second obstacle.

“So, little ropes. How are we going to get across?”

“Out of the way, it’s my babies’ time to shine!” A girl with pink hair and dreadlocks came out
of the crowd, wearing a mechanical suit that nearly covered her entire body. “For us Support
Course students, this festival is a chance to show off our babies, so KEEP YOUR EYES ON
ME YOU CORPORATIONS, AND GET A GOOD LUCK AT MY WONDERFUL BABIES! ”
The girl then leaped off, a hook coming out of her suit and attaching itself to a pillar. She then
used her boots to soften her landing.

“Come on Tsuyu, I won’t let her beat us,” Ochako said.

With that, the 1A and 1B students began to cross the treacherous platforms. While they were
crossing, two boys finally reached the final obstacle.

A large landmine ahead. It was obvious where the landmines were, and if one took their time,
they could easily avoid them. But time was not something they had.

“Looks like you're at a disadvantage, ice boy,” Inasa said as he continued to fly over the
small minefield.

“So you think,” Shoto replied. He then actually began to run at his full speed, and
surprisingly, he started to catch up to the tornado boy.

‘How is he doing that? I’m going full speed and he’s still catching up,’ Inasa was thinking.

However, the two of them were not ready for the unexpected explosive ball of fire known as
Katsuki Bakugo.

“ OUT OF THE WAY, FUCKOS! ” Bakugo yelled out, as he launched himself past the two.
His explosions created enough pressure that it not only propelled him way past both Shoto
and Inasa. As the two boys processed the sudden entrance, Bakugo began to continue to
distance himself from the two.

While this event was going on, Izuku and Saw Paing finally reached the third obstacle.

“ Good job reaching here, but I’m still going to win, ” Saw Paing said in Burmese.
“I still don’t know what you're saying.”

“ LET’S GO! ” Saw yelled as he dashed straight forward. While everyone else was doing
their best to avoid the mines; Saw charged straight forward, ignoring all the damage and
explosions.

“Neat.” Izuku powered up once more and unlike Saw, he zig-zagged around the minefield.
Making sure to go top speed as well as make sure he wasn’t touching the mines.

Meanwhile, Charkii and the other students had finally reached the final stage.

‘Dang, what a crowd. With this many people here, I could lose.’ Chakrii looked ahead and
saw the path cleared by Saw Paing. ‘THAT’S IT!’ Doing the same thing as Saw, Chakrii ran
straight; however, unlike his companion, Chakrii wasn’t hit by any mines. ‘Now that the path
is clear, I can easily pass through.’

Other students noticed this trick and began to do the same thing. One student even began to
catch up to him.

“Greetings from UA’s hero course! I hope you are having a splendid time here,” Tenya Iida
said, as he used his quirk to catch up to Chakrii. “Unfortunately, I do not wish to lose today.”
He then activated the engines in his leg and began to boost off.

“Same here.” Chakrii began to catch up to Tenya, despite the latter having a powerful speed
quirk.

Tenya, however, was confused about how such an event could happen, but he then took a
glance at the Thai boy’s leg muscles. ‘My god, those are powerful legs. Only my brother's
legs can match it! Despite that, my quirk still gives me the advantage.’
Tenya zoomed off, with Chakrii right behind him. The other 1A and 1B students were right
behind, as well as two general education students.

Shoto and Inasa desperately tried to reach up to Katsuki, but his explosions proved to be too
strong. The end was in reach, and the two students were nearly at the finish line.

Shoto and Inasa finally reached Katsuki, and the three were now neck to neck. The two could
have possibly beaten Bakugo, if not for the last trick up his sleeve.

Turning around, Bakugo placed his palms right in front of the two boys. Todoroki shielded
himself one a wall of Ice while Inasa used his wind to propel himself away. Bakugo smirked,
realizing his plan worked out.

KABOOM!

Using all of his power, Bakugo shot off like a rocket towards the finish line. The explosion
was as strong enough that it propelled the young boy to the finish line.

“ AND WE HAVE A WINNER! ” President Mic shouted to the crowd. “ AND HIS NAME IS
KATSUKI BAKUGO! ”

The crowd roared in excitement as the first round of the UA Sports Festival finally came to
an end. While the other students entered the arena, Bakugo began to take in the crowd's
cheers.

“That’s right, I’m number one!” Bakugo yelled out.

“ OH YEAH, THAT MOVE WAS SO AWESOME! I LOVE UA! ” Inasa yelled. Everyone was
wondering if he was a Shiketsu student.

“Congratulations, Kacchan, I never expected you to win,” Izuku said as he entered the arena.
“Yeah, thanks-wait what does that mean?”

Other students began to enter the arena. Two of them were extremely weary from the race.

“I must congratulate you. I could never imagine someone keeping up with me in a race,”
Tenya said.

“Thanks - huff - you were pretty fast. But one day, I will be faster,” Chakrii said. His breath
was weary, as he had used most of his energy to keep up with Iida.

“ CHARKII, THAT WAS AMAZING! WE MAY NOT HAVE WON, BUT WE SURE
SHOWED EVERYONE, DIDN’T WE?! ” Saw Paing yelled.

“Yeah, we did,” Chakrii replied.

“Izuku! Izuku!” Midoriya instantly knew who was calling him. Turning around, he saw his
girlfriend Himiko run right up to him. “We did it!”

“We did it, Deku,” Ochako stated while giving him a thumbs up.

“Yeah, we did,” he replied.

The two hero classes were lucky enough to pass the first stage, as well as seven non-hero
course students. The fifty kids were now resting for the next event.

“Congratulations, Mineta, you make a good war hammer,” Takeshi said to his prevented
friend.
 “God, please save me,” Mineta cried. His face was covered in bruises and bumps.

“Thank you, my babies,” Mei said as she hugged her inventions.

“So we placed last, but hey, at least we passed,” Shinso said to his partner.

“But I didn’t do good enough. It’s not enough for my Rino,” Mikazuchi Rei stated. “Next
round. I must do better.”

“Sure, whatever.”

“ NOW THEN, I HOPE YOU’RE ALL READY BECAUSE THE NEXT EVENT IS GOING TO
START SOON! WHAT IS THIS NEXT EVENT, YOU ASK? WELL LET ME EXPLAIN! ”
President Mic then put on a serious face.

“ A GAME FROM THE STREETS! A GAME THAT NOT ONLY SHOWS THE POWER OF
TEAMWORK, BUT ALSO THE POWER OF THE DUNK! THE GAME WHERE LEGENDS
RISE AND FALL! THERE IS ONLY ONE GAME I AM TALKING ABOUT! ” The middle of
the arena began to open and a massive basketball court came out.

“ THE GREATEST GAME IN THE WORLD, BASKETBALL! ”

“What’s basketball?”

Chapter End Notes

THAT'S RIGHT FOLKS, THE NEXT EVENT IS BASKETBALL.

Why not the Calvary Battle like in the original story? Well, to be honest, that was a little
boring to me and I don't like boring stuff. SO I thought, why not change it. Plus I've
been reading Slam Dunk lately and now I'm hooked on Basketball.

Stay Safe everyone and please tell me what you think of this chapter.
 Chapter 25
Chapter Notes

Man, I'm really sorry that this chapter came out so late. I was going through a lot of stuff
plus a shit load of writer's block. But I pulled through in the end. I hope you all enjoy
this chapter.

Also, this chapter contains the quirks of the 1b class which you can find here:
https://bokunoheroacademia.fandom.com/wiki/Class_1-B

Enjoy and have a good day.

This chapter is also dedicated to the late great Kobe Bryant.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

The game continued, with Shinso now in the center with the ball in his hands. Iida was right
in front of him, ready to dash off. “Stop.”

“What the heck is basketball?” Chakrii asked.

“Wait, you don’t know?” Izuku asked.

“Not really. Saw and I spent most of our time either training or taking care of our families,”
Chakrii explained.

“I AM SO EXCITED RIGHT NOW,” President Mic stated. “I LOVE BASKETBALL SO

MUCH.” Aizawa then noticed that his friend had changed his outfit entirely as well. The
blond was now wearing a basketball hat that completely covered his hair, sunglasses that
were basketball themed, a Chicago bulls jersey with the number 32, and of course, Air
Jordans.

“Wow, I never expected you to like basketball so much,” Aizawa replied.

“I FUCKING LOVE BASKETBALL,” President Mic said. “SPACE JAM IS MY
FAVORITE MOVIE OF ALL TIME.”

“While our lovely commentators are talking about their love for the sport, it’s time to explain
the rules.” Midnight had come onto the scene wearing a basketball uniform that was very
suggestive and very revealing.

“Is it common for Japanese women to do stuff like this?” Charkii asked.

Izuku was about to answer no, but then he remembered Momo’s infamous hero costume.
“Some women, not all.”

“I’m not complaining,” Charkii replied.

“The rules are simple. It’s the same as normal basketball, but with some notable exceptions.
One of them being, Quirks are allowed,” the moment Midnight said that the air changed. The
students were now curious and excited; their imaginations were taking over. “However, you
cannot use your quirks on your opponent’s. Also, if the ball is destroyed or rendered usable,
then the person who damaged it gets his entire team disqualified. The same thing happens if
the board is affected by a quirk.”

“Seriously. Why would UA make a rule like that?” Takeshi asked.

“Maybe because it shows how we can control our quirks,” Ojiro replied. “While it seems
silly at first, it makes much more sense when you think about it. UA wants to show how we
can use our quirks outside of combat as well as showing us that we can properly use it
without damaging anything around us.”

“That’s..pretty smart. How are you not number one in the class?” Takeshi asked.

“Because we’re in a class of superhumans,” Ojiro replied.

“Oh, right.”

“There is more than just that. Teams will be divided into five, and with a total of five games
will be played,” Midnight explained. “Now, there also is the results of the previous event.
Depending on how you did, you will gain a set of points. Your points will combine with your
other teammates, and the highest gets to choose when they play.”

A scoreboard then appeared, with a graph displaying two sets of five. One said Team A,
while the other said Team B.

“So those who got in Last place are punished, while on the other hand, those who came first
get rewarded. A cruel game, but I respect that,” Charkii said.

“But there’s also the matter of quirks. Some quirks have an advantage over others in this
sport. Combat quirks are affected the most because they are nearly useless, while quirks that
are often looked down upon getting time to shine,” Izuku explained.

“Yeah, about that,” Charkii took a quirk chance at Saw, who was trying to follow what they
were saying.

“The matches will each last five minutes long, with a two-minute break in between,”
Midnight explained. “You now have ten minutes to decide who your teammates are. Staring
NOW.”

Immediately nearly everyone went to Katsuki Bakugo. If they stick by number one, they also
could be number one.

“Looks like everyone’s going to Kacchan. I wonder who should I pick?” Izuku asked.
Suddenly, he felt a tap on his shoulders. Turning around, he saw Charkii and Saw, with
embarrassed looks on their faces.
“Can...can we be on the same team as you?” Chakrii asked. “You're the only guy we know
here and we can’t play. So, can you please help us?”

How could Izuku turn down someone who needed his help? “Sure, but that means you have
to tell me everything about you guys. From your new fighting styles to even his quirk, I want
to know everything. Do we have a deal?” Izuku asked.

Chakrii had a brief conversation with Saw before deciding, “Yes, we accept.”

“Good, now we just need two more members,” Izuku said. He then felt hands come down on
his shoulders.

“Two members are right here,” Ochako and Toga said cheerily.

“Perfect, we’re set for victory,” Izuku said. He then noticed that other teams were beginning
to form.

“Alright, I like it,” Bakugo said. His team consisted of Kirishima, Sato, Imai Cosmo, and
Hanta Sero

“This is the team. Could have been worse,” Shinso told Rei. They had Mei Hatsume, Inasa,
and Togaru Kamakiri.

“Alrighty team, let’s show them what UA is made of,” Iida said. His team consisted of Tsuyu
Asui, Kyouka Jiro, Koji Koda, and Toru Hagakure.

“LET’S GO,” Takeshi yelled. He had Ojiro, Shouji, Mineta, and Jurota Shishida.

“Let’s do this, girls,” Itsuka said to her teammates. They were Momo Yaoyoruzu, Mina
Ashido, Yui Kodai, and Reiko Yanagi. “With this team, we’re unbeatable.”
“Come on team, we’ll show those 1A punks what we’re made of,” Monoma stated, much to
his team’s annoyance. They were Hiryu Rin, Kosei Tsuburaba, Sen Kaibara, and Juzo
Honenuki.

“We’re unstoppable everyone,” Kure Karen said with enthusiasm. She had Tetsutetsu
Tetsutetsu, Nirengeki Shoda, Pony Tsunotori, and Setsuna Tokage.

“Come on guys, just because we’re the ones leftover doesn’t mean that we can’t show them
what we’re made of,” Yosetsu Awase cried out. His fellow teammates replied with
enthusiasm. They were Manga Fukidashi, Kojiro Bondo, Ibara Shiozaki, and Kinoko
Komori.

“Alright mon, time to shine ☆,” Aoyama said, trying his best to encourage his teammates.

“We’ve made a mistake haven’t we,” Shihai Kuroiro said.

“Honestly, he’s not as bad as you think,” Tokoyami replied. His other two teammates tried to
agree with him, but they were unknowing of what they were thinking when joining him.
Their group also had Todoroki Shouto and Denki Kaminari.

The teams were now ready, all that was left was to pick the matches.

“Wait, Kacchan.” Before time was up, Izuku had called on his friend.

“What is it Deku? I should let you know that we’re not teammates so we shouldn’t even be
talking right now,” Bakugo said.

“Let’s make a deal,” Izuku said. “If you do something for me, I’ll do something for you.”
“Explain.”

“I want you to do the fourth round, so my team can do the fifth,” Izuku explained.

“What’s in it for me?” Bakugo asked.

“I will teach you a special technique,” Izuku answered. “One that can help you win.”

Bakugo thought for a moment, then he began to laugh. “Haha, you’re a weird one Deku.
Alright, I’ll do it, but this technique has to be something special.”

“Trust me, it is,” Izuku replied.

The teams and games were set.

ROUND 1: Team Shinso vs Team Iida

ROUND 2: Team Itsuka vs Team Karen

ROUND 3: Team Takeshi vs Team Aoyama

ROUND 4: Team Bakugo vs Team Monoma

ROUND 5: Team Izuku vs Team Awase

The two teams stepped up to the court. “It will be an honor to play against you,” Iida took out
his hand, awaiting a pleasant handshake.
However, it was responded with a backhand by Shinso. “It will be an honor beating you,”
Shinso replied.

“Such rudeness,” Iida took his hand back and went to his team.

“ALRIGHT EVERYONE, LET ROUND ONE BEGIN,” President Mic cried out.

A hole opened up in the middle of the arena and outshot a basketball. It hung in the air for a
few seconds; both teams stayed still, awaiting the other’s move. The second the ball
descended, Iida moved.

He jumped and instantly grabbed the ball in the air. The Timer started.

5:00

Iida ran with the ball, passing the surprised Shinso. Tsuyu got up and jumped in the air. “Over
here,” She cried out.

Iida tried to pass the ball to her, however, it was intercepted by a certain hothead. “OH
YEAH,” Inasa yelled. Using his quirk, Inasa

Shinso had gotten to the other side of the court and was waving his arms. “OVER HERE,”
He shouted.

Inasa successfully passed the ball to Shinso, who caught it and threw it to Iida's Hoop.
However, out of nowhere, the ball was knocked out of the air.

“Gotcha sucker,” Toru confidentially boasted. She then passed it to Jiro, who passed it to
Koda, and finally passed it to Iida; who successfully made a slam dunk.
0-1

Team Iida

4:30

“Nice one team,” Iida said as he gave a thumbs-up to his teammates.

Rei then appeared right next to Shinso. “I think they’re underestimating us.”

“Your right, time to show them what UA’s outcasts can do,” Shinso replied. By snapping his
fingers, his teammates instantly knew what to do.

It was time to go all out.

Togaru grinned at the new orders. Mei smiled because she was now able to show off her new
babies. Inasa was just excited because he was at the UA Sports Festival. Rei was happy
because Riño was watching. Shinso was also happy because now he can stick it to these Hero
Course Fuckers.

“Huh,” Iida was confused by Shinso’s single word. Then, he suddenly froze without warning.

“Stay Still,” Shinso said. He then proceeded to dribble past Iida’s frozen body, much to the
shock of his teammates.

“Iida GET HIM,” Kyouka shouted. But her words fell on deaf ears. His teammates were
forced to ignore him and they turned their attention to Shinso.
The only one who could stop the purple-haired boy was Koda. Shinso grinned as the shy boy
did his best to block him. Shinso replied by throwing the ball behind him, which landed in
Inasa’s hands while he was flying. Inasa then slammed dunked with the full might of his
quirk.

BOOM

The ball fell to the ground, still intact. “OH YEAH,” Inasa shouted.

1-1

4:00

“Iida why didn’t you do anything,” Tsuyu said as she poked her teammate. Suddenly, he
started to move again.

“Huh,” Iida looked around, “What happened?”

Tsuyu was confused, “You just stopped out of nowhere. They scored because of you standing
still.”

That’s when Iida finally understood what happened. “It’s that purple-haired boy. When you
talk to him, your body freezes. Tell everyone right now,” Iida ordered. Tsuyu immediately
knew the risk and told everyone in their team.

“Well looks like the cat’s out of the bag. However, it’s time for you three to shine,” Shinso
said. Mei, Togaru, and Rei smiled.

The game continued, with Iida now having the ball. The moment the round started, Iida
immediately dashed off.
‘Going this fast early on will be a hindrance later on, but if I score a lot now then the other
team won’t have enough time to catch up.’ This was Iida’s plan. It would have worked, if not
for Rei Mikazuchi.

Rei immediately caught up to Iida, exchanging eye contact. Iida was shocked that someone
was able to match his speed, so much that he gave Rei the eyes of fright. Rei, in response,
gave Iida a cold dead stare; eyes that lost all sign of empathy.

In less than a second, Rei was able to steal the ball and pass it to Mei. “Thanks for the baby,”
She said.

“Don’t call the ball baby,” Rei replied. Iida was standing next to him, in complete shock.
“You must be wondering why I’m so fast, correct?” Iida nodded. “Simple, you were given
speed. I had to earn it.” Rei walked away, leaving Iida broken.

The game went as followed: Mei used her many inventions (which she calls babies) to
surprise her opponents and score, Togaru would use his blade quirk to startle whoever was in
front of him before passing the ball to someone else, Inasa would fly over their heads before
dropping the ball in the hoop, Rei did the same as before (running up to his opponents and
stealing the ball from them), and Shinso just stood back and watch.

This is how the game went until the time was up. When the game was over, the results were
depressing.

10 - 1

0:00

Team Shinso
Iida’s team was left defeated and broken.

“WOAH LITTLE LISTENER'S THAT MATCH WAS A SURPRISE. WHO KNEW THAT
THE GENERAL EDUCATION COURSE HAD SUCH MONSTERS,” President Mic
committed.

“That was a surprise, I thought Iida would have won. With his speed and Tsuyu’s jump, it
should have been easy for them. I guess we should be prepared for anything,” Izuku said.
“What’s your thoughts, Chakrii.”

The Thai boy had a hand on his chin. “That guy,” he pointed to Rei, “Is very strong. Be
careful around him.”

As Iida’s team walked away in defeat, Momo rushed up to Kyouka. “It’s alright Jiro, you did
your best.”

“Thanks, Yamomo.”

“I promise to win this game for you,” Momo rejoined her group, ready to start her match.

On the other side, Kure Karen was getting ready.

“I can’t believe you Nezu,” Shinu Senshi said.

“Haha, what did I do this time?” Nezu asked. The two of them were watching the event up in
the stands.

“You let a Kure join a school of Heroes. Do you think that was a good idea?” Senshi asked.
“And what’s wrong with that?” a young boastful voice said. Senshi groaned while Nezu
turned in glee. “The Kure may be a clan of assassins, but why does it matter if one becomes a
hero,” Kure Renzo said. “Even if she’s my beloved sister.”

“Hello Renzo my boy,” Nezu said while walking up to the young fighter, “You know it’s not
too late to apply to UA.”

“I’ll pass,” Renzo replied. “So Fake King, what are your thoughts on my sister?”

“She looks strong.”

“She is strong. After all,” Renzo revealed his right arm covered in bandages, “She did do
this.”

The ball was in Itsuka’s hands, with her team right behind her. Karen was right in front of
her, ready to start.

“LET THE MATCH BEGIN,” President Mic yelled.

Karen immediately began by trying to steal the ball from Itsuka’s hands. However, Itsuka did
something that shocked her opponents. She threw the ball behind her right as Karen reached
out.

Karen, who had nearly tripped on her own feet, looked at Itsuka with shock. “There’s a
reason why I’m Class President,” Itsuka said.

The ball flew before it suddenly stopped midair. It then flew straight towards Momo in an
unnatural manner.
“My bad,” Reiko said as the ball flew into Momo’s hands.

“Go Momo,” Itsuka shouted.

Momo in response ran far ahead, ball in hand. She was then stopped by Tetsutetsu who stood
right in front of her.

“Sorry Princess, you can’t pass me,” Tetsutetsu said.

“Wasn’t planning to,” Momo then passed the ball to her side. It bounced on the floor before
landing in the hands of Mina Ashido.

“See ya sucker,” Mina said before skating away. Using her acid, Mina skidded away, like she
was on an ice rink. However, her advances were quickly stopped by Nirengeki Shoda.

“Sorry, but I can’t let you proceed any further,” Shoda said.

“Well that’s too bad,” Mina said. “Because you can’t stop her.” Mina then used a baseball
pass and threw it right towards Itsuka, who was charging right towards the net. Itsuka was
able to catch the ball in the air and one simple motion performed a powerful Slam Dunk.

BAM

1 -0

4:00

Team Itsuka
Itsuka’s dunk produced a massive impact, and the crowd went wild.

“WOW, DID YOU SEE THAT DUNK?” PResident Mic yelled.

“Yes,” Aizawa lazily replied.

“WHAT A GREAT PERFORMANCE BY THE GIRL TEAM. THEY’RE SHOWING

IMPRESSIVE TEAMWORK,” Mic yelled.

“You already have a mic, why are you yelling?” Aizawa asked.

“Well guys they caught us off guard early,” Karen said. “But know it’s time to show them
what we’re made of.”

The game continued with Karen now having the ball. “You did pretty well last time Kendo,”
Karen said. “However, I intend to win this tournament.” Veins appeared all over her body as
her skin color began to change color.

“Oh no,” Itsuka muttered.

KURE CLAN SECRET TECHNIQUE: REMOVAL 90%

Before Itsuka and her team knew it, Karen was already at the end of the court.

KABOOM
Her slam dunk produced such a massive sound that it could even be heard outside the
stadium. It was however dwarfed by the roar of the audience.

1-1

3:58

Tie

“How?” Mina weakly asked.

“Simple, I was better,” Karen replied. Her skin went back to normal.

“Wait a second. I saw someone use something similar once,” Momo said.

That grabbed Karen's attention. “Did he have eyes like me and black hair?”

“Yes.”

“What was his name?”

“I think it was, Kure Renzo,” Momo replied.

Karen smiled. “My foolish brother. He should have been a hero.”

“Hey, looks like your sister is making a friend. That’s one more than you have,” Senshi said.
“Shut up.”

“Well guys, we need a change of plan,” Itsuka said.

“Yeah, what the hell was that. How could we compete with that?” Mina nervously asked.

“Because, we know her weakness,” Yui replied.

“It helps when you're in the same class,” Reiko said.

“That form of hers is amazing but it has a major weakness,” Itsuka stated. “It takes a lot out
of her. I’m not sure the specifics, but I do know that she can’t use it long.”

“So in the next round, she will most likely be on the back end, giving us a chance to score
more,” Reiko explained.

“Oh I get it now,” Mina said. “And we got those suckers before we can do it again.”

“It won’t be easy,” Yui replied. “Her team is going to be more defensive now.”

“Then we should show them why we’re in the hero course,” Mina proudly said.

On the other side, morale was just as high. “Sorry guys, I can’t do much for now,” Karen
said. “I used too much getting our points.”

“It’s okay,” Shoda replied. “We’ll handle it from here.”

“Trust us, we are can handle them” Tetsutetsu boldly claimed.

“Tetsu, you’re forgetting that we’re going against Kendo,” Setsuna replied. “She’s definitely
going to have a game plan.”

The next round started, Itsuka now carried the ball. Right in front of her was not Karen like
before but Tetsutetsu. “No offense Class President but I won’t let you pass.”

“Then what about her,” Itsuka then passed the ball to her right, landing right in Reiko’s
hands.

With one hand, she dribbled the ball down the court. Pony then stopped the white-haired
girl’s path, and using her horns, tried to take the ball out of her hands. However, Reiko was
ready for her and used her free hand to throw something small at her. Yui then used her quirk
to enlarge the object, much to Pony’s surprise; but the American was taken back when the
object was a massive pillow.

“ Wait what? ” Pony said in English.

Reiko, now using both hands, was able to get closer to the ball. However, it was soon swept
off her hands from a pair of floating hands. “Sorry Reiko, but I can’t let you score,” Setsuna
Tokage said right next to Reiko.

“It’s okay, we came prepared,” Reiko replied, confusing Setsuna.

Despite being high in the air, Momo jumped up and stole the ball right from Setsuna’s hands.
“WHAT?’ Setsuna was surprised by how athletic Momo was.

The second Momo got on the ground, she ran towards the hoop. Two people stopped her,
Nirengeki Shoda and Kure Karen. “You can’t pass us,” Shoda said.
“No, but she can,” Momo then passed it to Yui, who passed the two and threw the ball right
towards the hoop.

“SHODA NOW,” Karen yelled. She jumped upright in front of where the ball was shot,
however, she wasn’t high enough. That’s where Shoda came in.

Boom

Nirengeki used the impact made from Karen’s jump to launch her even further in the air.
Karen was the right height to knock the ball out of the air.

BOOM

The ball flew down at a powerful speed. However, someone was able to catch it. Someone
with pink hands.

“Got it,” Mina cried out. Being so close, she jumped up in an extracted pose and performed
an outlandish slam dunk.

Bam

2-1

2:00

Team Itsuka

“WE DID IT,” Mina yelled out.

“We have two minutes left,” Yui bluntly said.

“Dang it.”

“Sorry guys,” Karen said. “I wasn’t good enough.”

“Don’t be,” Tetsutetsu said. “We’re all in this together.”

“Don’t sweat it, sister. Let’s beat down those punks,” Pony proudly stated.

“Pony, remind me to talk with Monoma later,” Karen said.

“Well, what is the game?” Shouda said.

“Simple, let’s get nuts,” Setsuna said with a crazy grin.

Their team now had the ball, but this time they mixed things up. Setsuna was now the one
with the ball and she was facing off Mina Ashido.

“Try your best but you won’t get past me,” Mina bragged.

Setsuna, who was a master of teasing, thought of what to say to her. Then, the perfect
sentence came. “How’s your relationship with Midoriya?” Setsuna teased.

Mina instantly turned purple, which gave Setsuna her chance. She shot out her hands like a
pair of rockets. “GOTCHA SUCKER,” Setsuna yelled.
“NO FAIR,” Mina replied.

Setsuna’s hand started to fly towards the hoop, but it was stopped by the teamwork of both
Yui and Momo. Momo gave Yui a small pillow and she threw it right towards the pair of
hands. Unfortunately for them, the pillow was ripped to shreds by a pair of flying horns.

“You got this girl,” Pony said.

The hands continued to fly towards the hoop however, it was stopped by Itsuka’s giant hand
blocking its half-sister path. Reiko then used her quirk to take the ball right out of Setsuna’s
hands.

“I got it,” Reiko said.

“Pass it to me,” Mina cried out.

Using her quirk, Reiko guided the ball right towards Mina. Both Shouda and Tetsutetsu tried
to stop the ball, both failed. The ball landed right in Mina’s hands. She immediately turned
around and tried to run. However, right when Mina turned, the ball was stolen right from her
hands.

“What the-“

Kure Karen immediately took the ball and dashed towards the hoop. Unfortunately, she
couldn’t go at her full speed without losing the ball. Because of this, Itsuka stopped her with
an enlarged hand. Karen replied by temporarily acting Removal and jumping over Itsuka’s
massive hand. Karen immediately transformed back the second she landed.

Her energy was greatly depleting and she had to score for her team. She ran towards the
hoop, full of desperation. However, Momo and Yui soon blocked her path.
Seeing no other choice, Karen threw a jump shot right towards the hoop. The ball passed over
their heads and nearly made it in. Yet, it was stopped by Itsuka’s meddling hands. Itsuka’s
giant hand stopped the ball mid-air, and it fell to the ground. Reiko was about to steal the ball
right from the air, however, a pair of floating hands was able to steal it again.

“Did you forget about me?” Setsuna teased.

While Momo’s team was focused on Karen, Tetsutetsu had gone around and had gotten closer
to the hoop without gaining their attention. And when Setsuna got the ball, she then passed
the ball right to her iron-clad teammate. With him now having the ball, Tetsutetsu made a
jump shot, putting all his strength into it.

The ball easily went into the hoop, a clean swish shot.

2-2

0:00

Tie

“YES,” Tetsutetsu shouted.

“WHAT AN AMAZING COMEBACK. THE GAME IS A PERFECT TIE,” President Mic

committed.

“Wait it’s a tie so who wins?” Momo asked.

“SINCE THE GAME IS A TIE, THE RESULTS WILL BE ANNOUNCED AFTER ALL
THE ROUNDS ARE OVER,” Mic explained. “BUT NOW, LET US GIVE A ROARING
CHEER FOR OUR WONDERFUL PLAYERS.”

The crowd cheered for the two teams who had given it everything they had. The two teams
either bowed or waved towards the audience as they left the arena.

“Congratulations girls,” Izuku said. “You guys did a wonderful job.”

“Thanks,” Itsuka replied. “It would have helped if we won.”

“Don’t say that,” Momo said. “We still did a great job.”

“I just hope I can see you all in the next round,” Izuku said. He then felt something behind
him. Turning around Izuku, saw Kure Karen leaning down like a schoolgirl and eyeing him.
“Can I help you?”

“I’ll see you later,” Karen said with an enthusiastic grin before walking away.

Izuku was confused by the random encounter, as well as everyone who saw it. “Is she
normally like that?”

“No, this is new,” Itsuka replied.

Momo, who saw the whole thing, felt a tiny bit of suspicion in her chest. Ochako, who saw it
from the sidelines, was wondering why she was feeling jealous. Toga, on the other hand, was
wondering where this new revelation could go.

Meanwhile, Charkii saw the whole thing and had a single thought on his mind. ‘Nice.’

“Hey, what was that about?” Senshi asked.

Renzo gave an annoyed look. “How should I know? I didn’t hear what they said.”

“Sorry, I was just asking,” Senshi replied.

Renzo turned his attention towards his half-sister. ‘Karen, I swear to god you better not do
what my mother did or so help me.’

“NOW, LET US BEGIN THE THIRD MATCH,” President Mic yelled.

Both Team Takeshi and Team Aoyama stepped up to the arena.

“Out of curiosity, what is our plan?” Shihai Kuroiro asked.

“Win and look fabulous,” Aoyama said.

“Just follow me,” Todoroki coldly said.

“Oh, I am sorry but are you the team leader?” Aoyama asked.

“The only reason you're the leader is that you kept whining about wanting to be one,”
Todoroki replied. “Besides, just leave everything to me and we will win.”

On the other side, Team Takeshi was having a completely different reaction. “So guys, I have
the perfect plan,” Takeshi boldly said. “We’re going to win.”

“Excuse me,” Jurota Shishida said. “I’m not familiar with your 1A ways but are you sure that
you’re going to win?”
“Oh yeah, for you see,” Takeshi picked up Mineta by his shirt, “We got this guy.”

“We’re going to fail,” Shoji said.

“No, trust me,” Takeshi replied. “Shishida and I are both big guys and we would make a
great defense, Shoji, your multiple arms are perfect for Basketball, and Ojiro’s tail can give
him even more jumping power. And Mineta is our ace in the hole.”

“There is so much wrong with this plan,” Ojiro replied. “1, My tail isn’t that simple. 2,
Shouji’s arms take a while to grow. And 3, what makes Mineta so special.”

Takeshi grinned. “Oh, you’ll see.”

“Another question, why did you pick to go against Todoroki. You do know he’s one of the
strongest kids in our class and possibly in UA?”

“Oh that, let’s just say it’s personal,” Takeshi said.

The game started with Takeshi holding the ball. He stood tall over Todoroki, who was
standing firm against his opponent.

“Are you ready Shoto?” Takeshi asked. “Or are you scared?”
Shoto gave him a harsh stare, “You don’t scare me.”

From the stands, a certain Hero joined the trio watching. “Would you mind if I joined?”
Wakatsuki Takeshi asked. He was wearing an orange and black striped costume, with black
combat boots.

Renzo dropped his jaw. “You’re the Wild Tiger. You're the number ten hero in the world,”
Renzo said. “You’re a legend.”

“Thank you,” The hero took out his hand for a handshake and was met with a strong grip.
“You’re Kure Renzo correct?”

“The Price of Fighting in the flesh,” Renzo replied.

“The Wild Tiger is the head of security at UA. He’s the one who got so many heroes to guard
today’s,” Nezu stated. “He’s a vital member of the UA staff.”

“Thank you Sir Nezu,” Wakatsuki replied.

“Why are you here, out of curiosity?” Senshi asked.

“See that kid over there? The big one with blond hair,” Wild Tiger pointed to Takeshi, who
was right about to play ball.

“You mean that pompous, arrogant, kid? What about him?” Renzo asked.

“He’s my son,” Wakatsuki answered.

“What a model citizen he is,” Renzo replied, trying to take back what he just said.
Senshi just started to laugh like a maniac from Renzo’s mishap. “Hahaha, sorry. So, why did
your kid pick a match against Endeavor’s boy? He does know that Endeavor praises the boy
like he’s the second coming of Jesus?”

“Well, it’s a long story,” Watasuki explained. “It starts when they were children.”

“You never talked to me before this year,” Todoroki said. “What’s different?”

“Now, I can show how foolish you are in front of your pathetic father,” Takeshi replied. He
then gave a harsh stare to a certain hero in the audience. “But enough about that, let’s play
some Basketball.”

“Agreed,” Todoroki said. He got ready to start the game, with his team ready to start.

Takeshi’s team also got ready, anticipating the starting bell.

The game started with Takeshi dashing right past Todoroki. He would have gotten farther, if
not for Ice clinging to his feet.

“Sorry, but a simple plan like that won’t work against me,” Todoroki said.

“Who said I had to get past you,” Takeshi said while revealing his empty hands. Ojiro then
passed them both with the ball in his hands.

He didn’t make it far as Tokoyami stopped him with Dark Shadow. “Sorry Ojuiro, but you
are not passing,” the shadow creature said. Out from the shadow creature came Shihai
Kuroiro who instantly stole the ball from the tail boy.

“You snooze, you lose,” Kuroiro said.

Kuroiro took the ball and ran down the court. However, he was also stopped by Shouji’s
multiple arms.

“You’re not passing me.”

“So you think.” Kuroiro then shot the ball towards the ground before disappearing into
Shouji’s shadow. Before Shouji could take the ball, Kuroiro came out from his shadow and
took the ball right from Shouji. “Sucker.”

However he didn’t get far; as the second he got out, his foot got stuck. ‘What the hell?’
Kuroiro then noticed that his foot was stepping on a purple ball. ‘WHAT THE HELL?’

“Oh yeah,” Mineta called out as he jumped up and took the ball from Kuroiro’s hands.
“Shouji here.” The small boy then passed the ball to his taller friend.

Shouji gave a thumbs up before dripping away. “I told you, he’s our ace in a whole,” Takeshi
said as he freed himself from Todoroki’s ice.

Shouji was then stopped by both Todoroki and Tokoyami. “OVER HERE,” Shishida cried
out. He was right next to the opponent’s basket. Using his incredible strength, Shouji shot the
ball to his monster teammate. It went right over both Todoroki and Tokoyami and it nearly
landed in his teammate’s hands.

Unfortunately, the ball was shot right out of the air by a laser. “Ah moi, you shouldn’t have
forgotten about me,” Aoyama said while striking a weird pose. The ball went out of bounds
and a buzzer rang out.

3:50
“OH BABY, AN OUT OF BOUNDS. THIS GAME JUST KEEPS ON GETTING ON
BETTER,” President Mic shouted.

“The Ball now goes to Team Takeshi, for an out of bounds shot,” Aizawa coldly said.

“COME ON NOW AIZAWA. GIVE THE AUDIENCE SOME ENTHUSIASM,” President

Mic said.

“No.”

“I TRIED.”

Shouji went right to the ball, Meanwhile, Todoroki was having a conflicting argument with
his French Teammate.

“Aoyama, what were you thinking?” Todoroki asked with a harsh voice.

“What, I had a good shot so I took it,” Aoyama replied.

“You could have destroyed the ball and made us lose.”

“I can control my laser strength. It’s how I got into this school,” Aoyama’s once smiling face
turned into a frown.

“Next time something like this happens, don’t do it.”

“Right. And next time I will remember that I should trust my teammates,” Aoyama scorned.
The two teams went into their positions.
Shouji began dribbling the ball, he had only five seconds to pass it to one of his teammates.
Todoroki was doping his best to cover Takeshi, at any moment ready to use his ice. Aoyama
was covering Ojiro, he could shoot the ball out of the air with his laser again. Finally,
Tokoyami was covering Shishida. Wait, Mineta was free, Kuroiro was still stuck to his ball
and couldn’t get out.

Without hesitation, Shouji passed the ball to the tiny teammate. Mineta grabbed the ball,
before realizing that he was now the target. All four of his opponents rush towards the sacred
ball boy.

Mineta, in a scared state, tried to pass the ball towards Takeshi but it was quickly taken by
Todoroki. Takeshi’s entire team rushed to the ice boy, but it was too late.

Using his ice, Todoroki created a hill right towards the opposing team’s hoop. Todoroki ran
up the hill before shooting the ball right into their net.

1-0

3:00

Team Todoroki

“See, that’s how you get it done,” Todoroki said, much to Aoyama’s displeasement.

“Well shit, they got a point ahead of us,” Takeshi grumbled. “Well, we need a new plan.”

“I have a plan,” Shishida said. “It involves every single one of us and could potentially
prevent the team from ever scoring on us again.
“I like this plan already,” Shouji said.

“Honestly I would take anything at this point,” Ojiro replied.

“Great,” Shishida then pushed up his glasses,” Mineta, how many balls can you produce?”

“Well I can produce a ton before I start bleeding,” Mineta responded.

“Bleeding?!”

“Not important. But I can produce like around forty.”

“That’s good enough, alright gather around,” Shishida then put his team in a group circle to
discuss his plan.

Meanwhile, Team Todoroki was having difficulty. Kuroiro was still stuck on Mineta’s ball.
“Hey, can anyone get me out?” Kuroiro asked.

Tokoyami sent out Dark shadow, “Here get in.”

“I’m not a damn taxi,” Dark Shadow said. Despite his complaining, Dark Shadow allowed
Kuroiro to enter itself.

However, his leg was still stuck to the damn ground. “Goddammit,” Kuroiro said.

“Hold on,” Aoyama said, Aiming his laser at the ball, Aoyama tried to burst the ball, but it
withstood the attack. “That’s never happened before.”
“Allow me,” Todoroki put his hand to the ground and froze Kuroiro’s foot.

Kuroiro took his foot off the ground, it was covered in ice but it was better than having your
foot stuck in a ball. “Thanks,” Kuroiro replied. “Now let’s stick it to these bastards.”

The game continued, same as before, with Takeshi having the ball and Todoroki opposing
him.

“You know this didn’t work out so well for you last time,” Todoroki said.

“Yeah, but here’s the thing,” Takeshi smirked at Todoroki, “I can change.”

The second the game continued, Takeshi transformed. His already hulking body becoming
even larger. Takeshi also leaped into the air, his giant body crossed the entire field. It shocked
everyone, including Todoroki who was so stunned that he didn’t even use his ice.

Takeshi performed the strongest slam dunk that day.

KABOOOOOM

His dunk produced a massive shockwave that rocked the entire board. It vibrated with a
powerful force that the ground even shook due to the raw power. Takeshi let go from the net
and flew to the ground, his feet creating small craters.

1-1

2:45

Tie
“THAT’S HOW YOU GET IT DONE,” Takeshi roared.

The audience cheered with massive applause. The claps even drowned out the loud President
Mic, who was also completely excited by the incredible feat.

“THAT WAS WICKED,” President Mic yelled.

“YES, THAT’S MY BOY RIGHT THERE,” Watasuki yelled. He even accidentally grabbed
Renzo by the head and held him in a headlock. The father didn’t even notice, he was that
excited.

Renzo, on the other hand, was trying to pray away the love of the father. Nezu was trying the
free the poor boy (he wasn’t trying, so he would use his demon power). Senshi was just
having a blast at Renzo suffering.

Takeshi went to his teammates and gave powerful high fives to them all (especially to Shouji,
where he gave multiple high fives.).

“Great job, Takeshi,” Shishida said.

“Thanks, did you set the trap?” Takeshi asked.

“Yep, they have no idea what’s coming,” Shishida said with a confident grin.

Todoroki scolded in anger. He didn’t like how he completely fumbled right in front of the
largest audience in the world. He also didn't know how he messed up right in front of the man
he hated most in the world.

Todoroki saw his father’s burning glare from the audience. He saw his father’s fueled
disappointment in him. But he also saw his mother’s bleak eyes, eyes that would never leave
his mind.

Those eyes reminded Todoroki why he was on his lonely crusade. He turned his eyes away
from his father and back towards the game. He was going to win this game no matter what.

“Hey Todoroki, I got a plan,” Tokoyami said.

“No.”

“What?!”

“I’ll do this alone,” Todoroki stated.

The game resumed, Todoroki now having the ball. However, against him was not Takeshi but
Shishida. “You liked my plan? I came up with it myself,” Shishida taunted.

Todoroki responded with a stiff glare. He wasn’t going to listen to any taunts anymore, they
were meaningless. All that mattered was the victory.

The game resumed and Todoroki made no hesitation.

Whoosh

The entire field in front of him was frozen in ice, except the board. Todoroki took the ball
right from Shishida’s frozen hands. The beast boy couldn’t even resist.

The only one who could get out was Takeshi, but Todoroki repeatedly froze him over and
over again. “Try as you might, you’re not getting out,” Todoroki said. He dribbled over the
icy court and got to the board before realizing something was wrong.
“Oh you got to be fucking kidding me,” Todoroki said, cursing for the first time in his life.

Mineta’s balls were all around the hoop, making it impossible for him to score. He could
freeze/burn the basket, but that could potentially destroy it. And even if he did take the shoot,
there was a 99% that the ball would get stuck.

“Well, shit,” Kuroiro said. “What now?”

It took a few seconds before President Mic came up and said anything. “Due to
complications, this game will be considered a tie and will end early,” President Mic
explained.

“Rats,” Aoyama said. “Well, we can’t win them all.”

“You know, I should have done something,” Denki said. But just like before, everyone
ignored him.

Todoroki went on to unfreeze everyone got in his ice; he saved Takeshi for last. There was a
cold silence between them.

“You know, I remember when you had a fire in your eyes,” Takeshi said. “Whatever
happened?”

“You know damn well what happened,” Shoto replied.

As more of the ice came off of Takeshi, he started to talk even more. “Please man, just talk to
me. I just want to be your friend again.”
As the last piece of ice thawed off, Todoroki walked off. “I don’t need friends.” His former
friend then watched as he walked off. Todoroki then walked to a private section of the arena,
where he wanted to be alone. He leaned against the wall and closed his eyes.

Unfortunately, someone had to bother him.

“That was pathetic ,” a harsh stern voice said.

Shoto got up and faced the powerful man. “Father,” he replied with a tense voice.

“WELL, THAT WAS AN EXCITING GAME,” President Mic said. “AND WITH TOW
MORE TO GO. THIS MATCH IS SURE TO BE A BIG ONE. WE GOT THE TWO OF
THE HOTTEST HEADS IN THE HERO COURSE FACING EACH OTHER. WHICH ONE
WILL WIN?”

“YEAH, NOW IT’S MY TIME TO SHINE,” Bakugo yelled.

“Great, now another bomb is going off,” Cosmo sighed.

“Hey, we could have worse,” Sato responded.

“You’re right,” Cosmo then looked at Monoma,” Much worse.”

Speaking of a certain blond rat, Monoma was making his glorious (horrendous), awe-
inspiring (terrible), and beautiful (ugly) speech.

“My fellow 1B classmates,” Monoma boldly said to his teammates, who were: Hiryu Rin,
Kosei Tsuburaba, Sen Kaibara, and Juzo Honenuki. “We have been ignored for too long. 1A
has hoarded the spotlight from us for too long. It is our time, OUR RIGHT, to show the
world what the 1B class can do. We will show the world what we can do. Are you ready
guys?” However, his speech fell on deaf ears.
“Let’s have a good game guys,” Hiryu Ren said. His teammates cheered at that response.

“Alright, now it’s my time to praise my student,.” Senshi said. “Be prepared guys, Bakugo is
going to show you why I’m such a great teacher.”

“10,000 yen says he loses,” Renzo stated, presting some money.

“HEY!”

“I’m not a betting man,” Wakatsuki replied. “Besides, the results are obvious.”

“He’s right,” Nezu said. “One million yen on team Bakugo.”

“You’re on Rat.”

The game began, with Monoma having the ball and Bakugo being the one facing him.

“My, you’re one cocky bastard,” Bakugo said.

“You’re one to talk. After all, you’re the infamous 1A brat,” Monoma replied.

“A brat I am, but I can still beat your ass,” Bakugo grinned.

The game started and Monoma began by trying to touch the blond devil right in front of him.
Unfortunately for him, Bakugo responded with a large flash explosion.

BOOM
Smoke filled the arena, and the sudden flash blinded Monoma. This allowed Bakugo to steal
the ball from right under his nose.

“You ain’t copying my quirk,” Bakugo said.

Bakugo dribbled down the court, ball in hand. He was surprisingly fast, so fast that even his
teammates were struggling to keep up. However, he didn’t go far as his feet sunk into the
ground.

“Sucks to be you,” Juzo Honenuki said.

“Nah, I’m still not you,” Bakugo replied before passing the ball to his right. Imai Cosmo
came to his side and grabbed the ball. Cosmo ran down the court with the ball before being
blocked by both Hiryu Rin and Kosei Tsuburaba.

Kosei began creating an air bubble fit to contain Cosmo. However, Cosmo responded by
created a wax ball and smashed the bubble before it could contain him.

“Sorry Kosei, but that won’t work on me,” Cosmo said.

Rin and Sen Kaibara both rushed to Cosmo eager to take the ball from him. But Cosmo then
shocked them both by throwing the ball to his left onto the floor.

Sero then came in and, using his tape arms, snatched the ball and brought it to his hands. He
then passed it to Sato who performed an amazing slam dunk.

Boom

1-0
4:00

Team Bakugo

The base shook as the ball came down the net. Sato came down and was greeted by a high
five from Kirishima.

“Good job Sato,” Kirishima said.

“Thanks.”

“That was good everyone, but don’t celebrate yet. We still have 4 minutes left,” Bakugo said.

“Wow, I never expected you to be a good leader,” Cosmo said.

“The fuck is that supposed to mean?” Bakugo asked.

“Well team, things may look grim now, but just know, there are still four minutes left,”
Monoma grinned.

The game continued, with Monoma having the ball again. “Well, unlike last time, you are not
going to use the same trick on me again,” Monoma confidently stated.

“We’ll see about that,” Bakugo replied.

The game continued and the first thing Monoma tried to do was touch Bakugo again.
However, Bakugo was ready this time. The blond brat smacked the ball out of Monoma’s
hand’s and stole it again.

“Ah fuck again,” Monoma said. However, he saw an opportunity when Bakugo’s teammates
passed him. Using his quick hands, Monoma tapped Sero on the back of his head, gaining his
tape arms.

Monoma also tried to copy Cosmo’s quirk, but the short boy was too fast for him.

Bakugo tried to throw the ball, but it was taken from him by green scales. “What the-?”

The scales brought the ball directly to Hiryu Rin’s hands.

Now with the ball, Rin traveled down the court. He was accompanied by both Juzo and
Kaibara.

They were stopped by Sato and Kirishima. Kaibara was able to trap Sato in a bubble,
however, Kirishima was able to break the bubble before it trapped him. This allowed, Rin to
pass them both. Sato then broke free and chased after them.

Rin was then stopped by Cosmo and Sero. As a last-ditch effort, Rin threw the ball in the air.
Sero immediately shot out his tape, hoping to get it. However, another tape grabbed it before
he could.

“Oh, my bad. Looks like I can use your quirk better than you,” Monoma teased.

However, Bakugo took the ball from his again.

“Seriously!” Monoma shouted. Bakugo replied by giving him the finger.

Bakugo then gave the ball to Cosmo. Cosmo got closer to the opponent’s net before using his
quirk. He used his wax quirk to guide the ball straight towards the net. But, Kaibara was able
to break the wax with his quirk.

Kaibara now had the ball. Cosmo tried to stop him, but he suddenly sank to the floor. Juzo
had used his quirk to make the floor around Cosmo into a mini quicksand pit. Because of
this, Kaibara was able to pass Cosmo with ease.

Kaibara didn’t make it far, as Sero and Kirishima blocked him. However, Sero then found his
legs taped together and he fell to the floor due to the lack of balance. Kirishima was going to
help his teammate, but Kosei trapped him into a bubble before he could do anything.

“You’re not getting out of this one easily,” Kosei confidently said.

Kaibara then ran again, but this time was stopped by Sato’s massive frame. Unfortunately,
before Sato could take the ball, a wall of scales. “Not this time,” Hiryu Rin said.

Kaibara was almost there, but he had one more obstacle left: Katsuki Bakugo. Kaibara was
about to pass him, unfortunately, Bakugo wasn’t an easy opponent. He quickly stole the ball
right out of Kaibara’s hands.

“Too slow,” Bakugo teased. He dribbled the ball between the hands as he looked for ways
out. However, before Bakugo could come up with a plan, the floor beneath him softened.

Juzo had used this time to soften the ground beneath Bakugo. Juzo’s teammates used this as
a chance to gang up on the blond monster.

But unfortunately for them, Bakugo had a plan to get out of this situation. He threw the ball
up in the air, and using his quirk, blasted himself right out of the ground.

Both Monoma and Rin tried to shoot him out of the air, but it was too late.
KABOOM

Using his quirk again, Bakugo blasted through the air with the ball. He flew right through the
air until he reached the opponent’s hoop. Then, using his amazing skills, Bakugo performed a
slam dunk that would make Micheal Jordan proud.

BOOM

2-0

0:00

Team Bakugo

“THAT WAS AWESOME,” President Mic yelled.

The crowd shared the same thought. They roared even louder than ever from that amazing
performance.

Izuku even clapped, proud that his friend performed so well. “Good job Kacchan,” Izuku
yelled.

“ Wait I thought his name is Katsuki? ” Saw Paing asked.

“ It is. Japanese people are weird, ” Chakrii replied.

“YEAH, THAT’S MY STUDENT,” Senshi asked.

He also got Renzo in a headlock, with Nezu and Watasuki trying to free the Kure boy.

“I’m so sorry Renzo.”

“Give me my fucking money,” Nezu yelled.

“NOW AFTER MUCH ANTICIPATION, IS THE LAST GAME OF THE DAY,” President
Mic said. “COME FORTH OUR FINALISTS.”

The two teams stepped up, ready to play.

“Let’s do this,” Izuku said.

Right as the other games were going on, Izuku got the information he needed.

“So Saw is a Lethwei fighter,” Izuku said.

“Yep, and he has the thickest skull in the world,” Chakrii said.

“That’s kinda rude,” Ochako replied.

Chakrii responded by knocking on Saw’s head like a door.

Bang Bang

“Oh, you meant literally.”

“Well, what should our game plan be?” Toga asked.

“Don’t worry, I have a plan,” Izuku said. “Chakrii, make sure that Saw hears this, everyone
needs to be a part of this plan.”

“Here you go, Izuku offered the ball to Yosetsu Awase, “You can go first.”

Awase was surprised by the sudden sportsmanship. “Thanks.”

“WOW, WHAT GOOD SPORTSMANSHIP,” President Mic said. “KEEP YOUR EYES ON
THIS MATCH, IT’S GOING TO BE GOOD.”

“I have a bad feeling about this,” Kojiro Bondo said.

“Why? He is showing the kindness that the Lord would approve of,” Ibara said.

“Bondo is right. Something is fishy about this,” Kinoko said.

“Nah I think he’s just being nice,” Manga replied.

“Either way, we’re not going not without a fight,” Awase said.

The game started, with Izuku and Awase facing off.

Awase was ready for Izuku. After all, he knew about his enhancing quirk; meanwhile, Izuku
had no idea what Awase’s quirk was but was ready for anything.
The buzzer for the game rang and Awase tried to pass Izuku. However, Izuku took his ball
and passed him before he even noticed. Izuku passed Awase with such speed that some of
Awase’s teammates didn’t even notice.

But that didn’t stop them.

Manga shot out a massive text wall to block Izuku’s path. Unfortunately for Manga, Saw
dashed towards the text wall and destroyed it with one powerful punch. Manga was shocked
that his text was destroyed so easily, yet, Saw treated it like it was nothing.

Izuku went forward as if it was nothing, but yet he faced another obstacle. Bando had glued
Izuku’s foot to the floor, making him unable to move.

Ibara then used her vine hair to take the ball right out of Izuku’s hands. She didn’t keep it for
long, as Chakrii came in and ripped the ball right out of her hair.

Before Ibara could even process the sudden event, Chakrii passed the ball to a floating
Ochako. With no one in her way, she threw the ball right into the net.

1-0

4:30

Team Midoriya

“Good job guys,” Izuku praised.

“You did great as well Deku,” Ochako said.

Their opponents were not as jolly. “I can’t believe they scored one on us already,” Kinoko
said.

“Have no fear. This game is far from over,” Awase said.

“Wow, those kids are good,” Wakatsuki said.

“Of course they are. I did train their leaser,” Renzo said.

“We both did,” Senshi replied.

“But I trained him better,” Renzo said.

The game continued, but much to everyone’s surprise, it was the same as before.

Midoriya’s team easily dominated over Awase’s team. As much as they struggled the 1B
team could not even overcome the monsters they had as opponents.

1-2

0:00

Team Midoriya

The final score demonstrated the gap of skill between the two teams. Although Awase’s team
put up a good fight, they were just no much for the Midoriya team.

“WOW. WHAT AN OUTSTANDING PERFORMANCE. TEAM MIDORIYA IS

UNSTOBBABLE,” President Mic cried out. “AND WITH THAT, WE END OUR SECOND
EVENT OF THE DAY. PLEASE GIVE A WARM ROUND OF APPLAUSE TO
EVERYONE WHO PARTICIPATED TODAY. WINNERS OR LOSERS.”

The crowd gave massive applause to all the students.

“I’m sorry we lost guys, but hey, we showed everyone what we were capable of,” Awase
said.

“Yeah, it was fun,” Kinoko said.

“Although I lost, the lord’s light will guide to salvation,” Ibara prayed.

“Man, I can’t believe my words were destroyed,” Manga said. “I need to train more.”

“ALRIGHT EVERYONE. WE WILL BE ON A ONE HOUR BREAK BEFORE

ANNOUNCING THE NEXT EVENT. STAY TUNED FOR MORE,” President Mic said.

Once the game was over, most of the first-year students went to the cafeteria for lunch. Some
students (like Todoroki) took their lunch and left the dining area.

Most students were hanging out with their friends. In Midoriya’s case, he was helping
Chakrii and Saw.

“So anything else you need?” Izuku asked.

“Nah we’re good,” Chakrii said as he began eating his ramen.

Saw on the other hand, already finished his bowl of ramen. “THAT WAS DELICIOUS.
MAYBE I PLEASE I HAVE MORE?” Saw asked.
“Sure thing,” Izukus said before leaving the table.

“Wait, I thought you couldn’t speak Japanese,” Chakrii said.

“Oh, I just learned it,” Saw said like it was no big deal.

As Izuku was walking, he was approached by a certain blond classmate. “Deku, we need to
talk,” Bakugo said.

“Can this wait? I need to get something for a friend,” Izuku said.

“Yeah, you promised to teach me a powerful technique,” Bakugo said.

Izuku remembered the promise he gave before the basketball games. “Oh right. I’ll teach it to
you, after lunch,” Izuku said.

“Nope, we don’t have enough time for that. It’s now or never,” Bakugo said.

“It won’t take long I-” before Izuku could finish his sentence, someone tapped him on the
shoulder.

Turning around, Izuku saw that it was Kure Karen. Both Izuku and Katsuki were confused
about why she was here.

“Hello,” Izuku nervously replied.

 “You’re strong right?” Karen asked. At this point, the scene was getting the attention of
everyone else.

“Hey, why is Karen chatting with Midoriya?” Setsuna asked Itsuka.

“I don’t know,” Itsuka answered. ‘I have a bad feeling about this.’

“Hey look, Midori is talking to that 1B-girl,” Mina pointed out.

“Why is she talking with Deku?” Ochako asked.

‘I knew something was up. What does that girl what with Izuku?’ Momo asked herself.

“I am pretty strong yes,” Izuku humbly answered.

“GREAT. THEN LET’S GET MARRIED,” Karen yelled.

“WHAT!” the entire cafeteria yelled.

Chapter End Notes

WHAT A CLIFF HANGER. Looks like another girl that wants to join Izuku's harem,
and possibly marry him. What does Izuku think about this? What will be everyone else's
reaction? How will Renzo react to his sister's proposal? What will be the final event of
the UA tournament and who will participate? Will Nezu get his fucking money? And
who will win?

FIND OUT NEXT TIME ON KING OF FIGHTING.

 Before the Fights
Chapter Notes

Told you this wouldn't take long. Now, what is Izuku's answer?

See the end of the chapter for more notes

‘What did she say?’ Izuku asked himself. ‘She wants me to marry her. Is this real?’

Most of the students didn’t even know what to say. Was this a prank? A way to distract the
opponent? Was she an undercover villain? What was happening?

“Did I hear that right?” Ochako asked. “She wants to marry Deku.”

“I think so,” Mina replied. Despite being well versed in all manners ps gossip, not even she
expected such a situation to happen. Especially to Midori.

Not even Toga, who told Izuku the harem plan, could believe it.

Bakugo was even right next to Izuku as it happened and not even he could believe what was
going on. ‘I know Deku is popular with some chicks but SHE WANTS TO MARRY HIM. IN
HIGHSCHOOL?’

So what was Izuku’s response to this situation? What does his brilliant mind think about this
weird situation?

Boom

He ran away.
His speed was so intense that it left a massive crack on the ground.

“Izuku, hold on,” Karen said before chasing after him. They both left the cafeteria in a
confused and crazy place.

The only one who broke the silence was the foreign students.

“Um excuse me,” Chakrii said, gaining everyone’s attention. “Is this normal in Japan?”

“NO,” everyone immediately responded.

Izuku ran down the hallway, not sure where he was going. Eventually, he just stopped at a
random corner and tried to process everything.

‘A girl told me to marry her.’ That thought repeated in his head endlessly.

Oh god, what’s going to happen? Should he accept it? Well, the girl seems nice, but he
doesn’t know a damn thing about her. Wait, she’s a Kure. She could be related to Renzo. If he
rejects her, would Renzo and his entire family come after him? But would that happen if he
accepts? How would the others think?

Oh god, what would my Mom think?

WHAT WOULD ALL MIGHT THINK?

“Hello Izuku,” a familiar voice said. Kure Karen had caught up to him and was standing right
next to him. “So, what’s your answer.” There was a fire in her eyes, one that desired Izuku.
“I..um..” Izuku’s fate could be changed with just one word. He needed a savior.

And his savior did arrive.

Karen was picked by her collar and lifted into the air. “Karen, what the hell are you doing?”
Kure Renzo asked.

“I’m getting married Renzo,” Karen said.

“Are you just doing what my mom did?”

“Yep. It did work after all?”

Renzo gave a sign before giving a powerful look towards Izuku, causing the boy to gulp.
“Izuku, did you accept her proposal?”

“No.”

“Then enjoy the single life?” Renzo said as he began dragging Karen away.

“WAIT WHAT?” Izuku asked.

“Look if I explained anything we would be here all day,” Renzo replied.

“Well, Renzo, why don’t you explain to my future husband?”

“You’re not engaged, you’re still in high school,” Renzo said. “But whatever. Let me
explain.” Renzo put his sister down before explaining everything.

“So as you know our clan, the Kure Clan, pride itself on producing the greatest warriors in
the world. To do this, we have relationships with the strongest fighters so that we can produce
their heirs. Then we train them and they become even stronger than their predecessors. This
is how the Kure Clan has survived for so long. So my half-sister wants to marry you so your
children will be super powerful. Got it? Wow, that didn’t take long.”

“Okay,” Izuku replied. “Wait, half-sister?”

“Oh yeah. This is my half-sister, Karen. We have the same father but different mothers,”
Renzo said. “That reminds me, you should also meet our other half-siblings: there’s Niko Jr,
Masashi, Habiki, Kiyoshi, and Riki.”

“Our father sure was a player,” Karen said in a humorous tone.

‘Is this family normal?’ Izuku asked himself.

“Hey, Karen, why don’t you leave me with my future brother in law?” Renzo asked. “I have
to talk to him about family customs.”

“Sure. Have fun you two,” Karen said before skipping away.

Renzo waved at her until she got out of sight. Then he dropped his act and put his hand on
Midoriya’s shoulder. With a very serious voice, he said, “Midoriya, you’re going to have to
accept.”

“WHAT!”
“Trust me, you have to accept. She will hunt you down to the ends of the earth for you if you
leave her hanging. So trust me when I say, you have to marry her,” Renzo said.

“What if I say no?”

Renzo paused for a minute. “I honestly don’t know.”

“I’m sorry Renzo, but I just can’t accept right now,” Izuku replied.

"Why not?”

Izukus stopped for a moment, a clear sign of hesitation in his voice. “There are others.”

Renzo immediately understood what he was saying. “sigh, Your just like my dad. Well I can’t
force you to do anything. But, you have to tell my sister. I’m sure she’ll understand. Now,
let’s get back to the cafeteria. You need some lunch.”

“You know, you could have lunch with the UA students. We know how much you like this
school,” Seiji Shishikura said.

“Sure, but I like you guys,” Inasa Yoarashi replied. “PLUS I DON’T KNOW ANYONE
THERE.”

“Man, that sucks man,” Camie Utsushimi said. “As your Senpai, I will make you have UA
friends. You too Akiyama, you’re not missing out.”

“Thanks but I’ll pass,” a blond boy with seaweed-like hair said. “Besides, my sister would
nag me if I didn’t study today.” His name was Akiyama Kiyoshi.
His phone began ringing, bringing a harsh chill to the four students. Without hesitation,
Kiyoshi picked up his phone. “Hi, sis,” Kiyoshi said with a weak voice.

“Hello Kashikoi,” Akiyama Riki replied. “You better be congratulating our sister for getting
into the third event.”

“I will,” Kiyoshi replied.

"And you better be studying for our test next week."

"I am."

“Good. Also, Renzo is there. Make sure to say hi to him when you can.”

Kiyoshi’s eyes went wide. “RENZO’S HERE,” he shouted with enthusiasm. “Sorry guys, I
gotta go. I’m gotta go, my brother’s here.” Kiyoshi then ran off, in search of his half brother.

“Wait, he had a brother?” Shishikura asked.

After that weird encounter, Izuku was finally able to come back to the Cafeteria. He needed
to get his mind off whatever that was. However, life didn’t give him that hope.

“Deku, what the fuck was that?” Bakugo asked.

“I don’t want to talk about it.”

“Midoriya, are you okay?” Itsuka asked.

“I don’t want to talk about it.”

Izuku then went and sat down right where he used to be. Chakrii and Saw then exchanged
looks as they saw the horrendous look on Izuku’s face.

“So are you getting married?”

Izuku responded by placing his face right on the table.

“I can make a cake,” Saw said.

“I think he needs more than a cake.”

“ALRIGHT EVERYONE, IT’S TIME FOR THE THIRD EVENT,” Present Mic yelled.

All the students who had won/tied in the Basketball event were there. They were all waiting
intensively on what the next event would be.

“AS TRADITION, THE FINAL EVENT WILL BE ONE OF EPIC PORTIONS,” Present
Mic stated. “ONE THAT WILL YOU ALL QUACKING IN YOUR SEATS.”

Two words appeared on the massive screen. “BATTLE TOURNAMENT.”

“ARE YOU EXCITED AS I AM?”

The crowd roared in anticipation, this was the event they were waiting for. The conclusion of
every UA tournament, the event that everyone paid attention to. It was the biggest and most
exhilarating event in the tournament. Where the very best of UA showed off it’s fighting
prowess.
This year was especially exciting; two other schools had also made it up to this event. How
far they will go depends on the individual’s talents. Either way, this will be a tournament that
many heroes will turn their attention on.

“TO EXPLAIN THE RULES, WE HAVE OUR LOVELY MISS MIDNIGHT,” Present Mic
said.

Stepping up to the podium, Midnight came wearing a referee uniform. “Alright, Students,
listen up because I’m only saying this once.”

“To start, the rules are simple. To win you must beat your opponent in four ways. One, knock
them unconscious or make them unable to move. When this happens, you must break away
from your opponent immediately. The second is a ten-second knockdown. When your
opponent is knocked down and stays down for ten seconds, you win. The third is a ring out.
When your opponent is pushed out of bounds, they are automatically disqualified. The final
way is for your opponent to give up. Once they forfeit, you can not harm them.”

“During the fight, you are allowed to use your quirks. How you use it is fine as long as it
doesn't break any other rules and hurt the audience members. You also cannot attack any eyes
or neck. Other than that, have fun everyone.”

“NOW WE MUST ADDRESS THE ELEPHANT OF THE ROOM,” Present Mic said. “FOR
THE STUDENTS WHO HAVE TIED DURING THE SECOND EVENT WE HAVE COME
TO A CONCLUSION.”

“You all pass,” Eraserhead said in a dull voice.

“NOW YOU TALK.”

The groups who had tied breathed a sense of relief. Their hard work had paid off in the end
and they finally were able to progress.
“However, if anyone would like to drop out, now’s your chance.”

Much to everyone’s surprise, three hands rose. They were Denki Kaminari, Shihai Kuroiro,
and Setsuna Tokage.

“Wow, what a surprise. Not just one, nor two, but three students have chosen to drop out. If
you may, can you please explain why you three have chosen to drop out?” Midnight asked.

“My quirk isn’t suited for this kind of combat,” Setsuna explained. “No way I’m fighting a
losing battle.”

“Same with me,” Kuroiro replied.

“As for me, I want to drop out before anything bad happens,” Denki explained. He then
whispered to himself, “Not like I can do anything with this lineup.”

“WELL, THERE YOU HAVE IT, FOLKS. NOW THAT WE KNOW WHO ARE
PARTICIPATING, LETS SEE WHO'S FIGHTING WHO.”

All eyes turned to Izuku Midoriya and Chaisai Chakrii. The two were famous for their
famous duel it was because of that duel that they were here in the first place. When will they
fight, was the question on everyone’s mind?

The projector screen began displaying the tournament brackets, filtering through names.
People watched with unquenchable enthusiasm. Their bodies could barely contain their
excitement.

However, their results were not what they expected.

FIGHT ONE: Izuku Midoriya vs Shinso Hitoshi

FIGHT TWO: Toga Himiko vs Togaru Kamakiri

FIGHT THREE: Mei Hatsume vs Mezo Shoji

FIGHT FOUR: Mashirao Ojiro vs Yoroizuka Saw Paing

FIGHT FIVE: Yui Kodai vs Hachi Takeshi

FIGHT SIX: Jurota Shishida vs Pony Tsunotori

FIGHT SEVEN: Shoto Todoroki vs Hanta Sero

FIGHT EIGHT: Mina Ashido vs Yuga Aoyama

FIGHT NINE: Itsuka Kendo vs Nirengeki Shoda

FIGHT TEN: Inasa Yoarashi vs Reiko Yanagi

FIGHT ELEVEN: Kure Karen vs Minoru Mineta

FIGHT TWELVE: Mikazuchi Rei vs TetsuTetsu TetsuTetsu

FIGHT THIRTEEN: Momo Yaoyorozu vs Fumikage Tokoyami

FIGHT FOURTEEN: Katsuki Bakugo vs Ochako Uraraka

FIGHT FIFTEEN: Imai Cosmo vs Rikido Sato

FIGHT SIXTEEN: Chaisai Chakrii vs Eijiro Kirishima

“Hey what’s the big deal?”

“Is UA TRYING TO SKIP THEIR REMATCH?”

“BOOO!”

“NOW HOLD ON,” Present Mic said. “The names were randomly generated, we didn’t fix
it.”

However, it was not a UA staff who silenced the audience but one of the foreign students.

“Saw, shut them up,” Chakrii ordered.

Saw took a deep breath before unleashing his roar. “QQQQQUUUUIIIEEEETTTTTTT.”

The entire stadium shook from the roar; drowning the entire audience and bringing all
attention to the two.

“Thank you,” Chakrii then stepped right up Izuku, “I don’t care how long it takes, or how
many people I have to fight; I will have our rematch. So you better make it to the top.”
“That’s some big talk. Can you back it up,” a cocky voice said. Bakugo came up and was
ready to brawl right here and now. “You have to face UA’s best, including me. You think you
can handle that shit talker.”

Chakrii grinned. “I can handle anything you throw at me.” That was all he said before he and
Saw walked away; preparing themselves for their matches.

“Why didn’t you say anything?” Bakugo asked Midoriya.

“Because, I didn’t want to spoil the moment,” Midoriya replied. “Besides, he’s right. I do
have to make it to the top.”

Izuku was given thirty minutes to prep before his match. He spent it stretching in the hallway.
His mind needed to be focused in case anything happened. With him as support was Katsuki
Bakugo, Itsuka Kendo, and Momo Yaoyorozu.

“Be careful, this purple-haired weirdo beat Iida in the Basketball game. So be prepared for
anything,” Bakugo said.

“I know,” Midoriya said.

“You are the first one out, as a class representative and the first person representing the Hero
Course, a lot of eyes are on you,” Momo explained.

“I know Yaoyorozu. You don’t have to remind me,” Izuku replied. “Kendo, do you have
anything to say?”

“Nah just kick some ass,” Itsuka stated.

“Do well my husband,” Kure Karen said. Everyone was surprised by her sudden appearance.
“Where the hell did you come from?”

“That’s a secret,” Karen said. “Do good Izuku.”

“Thanks,” but before Izuku could enter the arena, there was one more person to encounter.

“Oh hi Midoriya,” Chakrii said, blocking his rival’s path.

“Hey Chakrii, what are you doing here?”

“Oh well, there was something I needed to ask you,” Chakrii said. He then put his hand on
the wall.

“Can it wait?”

“Actually no. It’s important,” Chakrii’s voice was becoming more...intense.

Izuku set his gaze firmly. “What is it?”

“Well you see, remember after our first match. We had a conversation and you told me you
were quirkless.” That sentence alone put Midoriya in a difficult situation. “So tell me, if your
quirkless-”

“Then why do you have a quirk?” Chakrii’s voice was full of overwhelming anger. His
hand was crushing the wall right next to him. His aura was full of hatred and animosity. The
Thai Boy was ready to annihilate.
“I’m sorry about that,” Izuku said in a calm voice. “I was a late bloomer, so my quirk didn’t
appear until last month. I know it sounds silly but it’s the truth.” Izuku even got down on one
knee and looked down. “I swear on my life.”

Chakrii’s animosity lived for a few seconds before dying. “Fine. There’s nothing you can do
about that. If that is true, then there’s nothing I can do. But either way, quirk or no quirk, I
will beat you.”

Chakrii walked away, leaving an impression on the four students.

“Quirkless? What’s he talking about?” Karen asked. But no one gave her an answer.

Izuku was now ready for battle. Without saying a word, Izuku stepped out towards the arena.

“Be careful Shinso, this guy is strong,” Mikazuchi Rei said. “Even I would have a hard time
against him.”

“Relax Mikazuchi,” Shinso said. “Just because he’s strong doesn’t mean he’ll win. All I have
to do is say the right word and I win. You can relax with your girlfriend.”

“Hmph. If you say so, but don’t say I didn’t warn you.”

And with that, Shinso stepped out into the area.

“HERE HE IS FOLKS. THE RISING STAR OF CLASS 1C, SHINSO HITOSHI.”

The crowd made a small cheer for the student. He expected this. Shinso was not only new to
the spotlight but was facing a more popular student.
 “AND NOW, UA’S NEW STAR, THE BOY AS FAMOUS AS UA’S BIG THREE. THE
ONE AND ONLY IZUKU MIDORIYA.”

Izuku stepped out and was right under the spotlight. He was met with massive applause and a
roaring audience. People cheered like he was the return of the next big rock star. Every step
towards the arena was met with a loud cheer.

But there was one that Izuku was focused on. “Do well Izuku,” Inko midoriya cheered from
the stands.

Izuku gave her a quick wave before stepping into the arena.

THE THIRD EVENT OF THE UA SPORTS FESTIVAL BEGINS.

Chapter End Notes

And so, we meet another one of Ohma's kin. Don't worry folks. In time, I will properly
introduce them all. Might as well explain who their mothers are.

(From Oldest to Youngest)

Tokita Niko Jr (???)

Masashi Katahara (Katahara Sayaka)

Kure Renzo (Kure Karla)

Habiki Togawa (Togawa Yoshiko)

Kure Karla (Kure Fusui)

Akiyama Kiyoshi & Riki [Twins] (Akiyama Kaede)

That's the Ohma kids. Will they be allies or enemies to our heroes. Time will tell.
In other news, the next chapter will be the first eight battles of the UA festival. From
Izuku's battle to Mina's bout. If you have any questions please let me know and have a
good day.
 First Round (Part One)
Chapter Notes

Sorry, this was so late. I'll try and make sure the next chapter comes sooner.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Shinso hated the sight before him.

Praise.

Admiration.

Born to be a hero.

Everything Shinso didn’t have and everything he wanted. It was because of that, that Shinso
wanted to beat Midoriya.

They stood face to face, with Izuku standing over Shinso.

The referee, Cementoss, created a pillar for him to sit on and watch over the fight. The other
referee, Midnight, came out in her regular hero costume.

Using a megaphone, Midnight cried out, “ARE YOU READY?”

“Yes,” both of them replied.

“TAKE YOUR STANCE.” Izuku put on a traditional boxing stance, while Shinos just put his
hands in his pockets.

“BEGIN.”

Izuku was cautious. He didn’t want to rush and do anything stupid.

“You know I’m jealous of you.” Izuku was confused by Shinso’s words. “You get everything
you want: strength, power, fame, women, and even a wonderful quirk. I wonder, do you
deserve any of it?”

Izuku took a deep breath.

BOOM

The audience was left shaken. All it took was one punch for Shinso to be knocked out and lay
flat on his back.

“I can’t say for certain that I deserve my luck. But I know you deserve that,” Izuku said.

“AMAZING. THE WINNER OF THE FIRST ROUND IS IZUKU MIDORIYA WITH ONE
PUNCH.”

The crowd roared in excitement. If this is how he does in the first round, imagine how good
he would do in the following rounds.

Izuku walked out of the arena, with the crowd cheering in his name. “MIDORIYA.
MIDORIYA. MIDORIYA.” Even when he left the stadium, they still chanted his name.
“MIDORIYA. MIDORIYA. MIDORIYA.”
Inside, Izuku was met with the same people who encouraged him.

“That was fast,” Bakugo said.

“Yeah. Guess I went a little overboard,” Izuku said. “Though Kacchan, you did overhype him
a little bit.”

“That was amazing Midoriya,” Momo said.

“Thank you,” Izuku was then tackled by a girl his age.

“That was amazing Izuku. Now, let’s get married,” Karen said.

Izuku gained a small blush. “Let’s talk about it later.”

“Let’s talk about now,” Karen said. However, she was then picked up by a giant hand.

“Karen you need to calm down. Your match can happen at any time,” Itsuka said.

“You’re right.”

“Oh right, that reminds me. I’ll be right back,” Izuku said before running off.

“Where the hell is he going?” Bakugo asked.

“Hmm. I might have an idea,” Momo said.

Toga was anxious. Her match was coming up and her opponent was no chum. He terrified
her. With his blade quirk, he could easily defeat Toga.

Blade.

Blood.

No. NO.

Bad Toga, BAD. Do not think about blood. Especially now.

Toga shivers ran all over her body. What to do? What to do?

Her answer came when Izuku walked right into the door. “Himiko, are you okay?” He asked.
Her tense body answered Izuku’s question. “Oh, you know I don’t blame you.” Toga tilted
her head. “Right before I was going to fight Chrakii, I was scared. I didn’t know what to do.
But, I still fought him.” Izuku put a hand on Toga’s shoulder. “Because even the brave can
feel scared.”

Toga stopped her shiver and got up. “Thank you Izuku,” however, there was one more thing
she needed, “You won’t mind if I borrow your blood?”

Togaru was an impatient little shit. He knew this and he won’t deny it. So when his opponent
was taking forever to get onto the stage, it got to him.

‘WHAT THE FLYING FUCK IS TAKING HER SO FUCKING LONG,’ Togaru was thinking.
He wanted to say it out loud, but he did not want to reveal himself to be a delinquent. Luckily
for him, he didn’t have to wait very long.
Toga got out and her long-awaited introduction was finally here.

“HERE SHE IS FOLKS. THE LONG AWAITED FELINE OF CLASS 1A, TOGA
HIMIKO!” Present Mic shouted. “THE FIRST 1A VS 1B FIGHT IS ABOUT TO BEGIN.
HOW WILL OUR TWO HERO CLASSES SETTLE THEIR RIVALRY?”

Togaru finally began stretching, sure he was fighting a girl but he at least wanted to look
cool.

Toga, still a little nervous, put on a stance. It was very similar to Izuku’s but Toga was lower.

“ARE YOU READY?” Midnight yelled. Both of them nodded. “BEGIN.”

Togaru started by creating blades out of his elbows. He made a slow slash towards Toga, who
dodged easily. She stepped back, allowing Togaru to slash again. Whenever Toga dodged,
Togaru would make another slash.

The more Toga stepped back, the closer she got to the edge. A simple plan Togaru created,
but an effective one.

‘Sorry for you, but my quirk’s just better,’ Togaru was thinking.

Toga was right on the edge; one more slash and Toga was out. Togaru threw his elbow,
hoping for Toga to dodge once more. However, instead of stepping back, Toga stepped
forward.

Much to Togaru’s surprise, Toga's arms began to change. They began more muscular and
masculine. Toga then grabbed his shirt and judo flipped him right past the line. With just one
move, Toga had turned around the chances and won.
“WOW. WHAT A COMEBACK. TOGA SHOWING OFF THE SKILLS OF 1A. BUT
WILL IT BE ENOUGH TO BEAT HER NEXT CHALLENGE?” Mic committed.

‘No, it’s not enough,’ Toga said in her head.

Much to her surprise, when Togaru got up, he offered her a handshake. “Sorry for looking
down on you. You did good,” Togaru said.

“Thank you,” Toga said as she shook his hand. 'I just glad I still have enough of Izuku's
blood. I can sue this the next round.'

“WOW. TWO RIVALS ARE SHAKING HANDS. WHAT GOOD SPORTSMANSHIP. IF

ONLY SO CALLED ADULTS WOULD HAVE SUCH A THING,” Mic committed.

“Mic, that’s not true,” Aizawa replied.

Shutting off his mic, the blond hero said, “Aizawa, this is a response to ‘Adults’ like you. So
shut up and let me do my job while you sleep.”

Aizawa was surprised by his best friend’s rudeness. He would say something, but he already
fell asleep.

“NOW THIS NEXT MATCH IS ONE TO CERTAINLY TO KEEP YOUR EYE ON. THE
ONLY SUPPORT COURSE STUDENT THIS YEAR TO GET THIS FAR, AND THE
ONLY ONE CRAZY ENOUGH TO KEEP UP WITH THE HERO COURSE. THE ONE
AND ONLY, MEI HATSUME.”

“Time to show off my babies,” Mei Hatsume said. She had a whole calvary of equipment on
her.
“IN THE OTHER CORNER, THE MULTI ARM HERO OF CLASS 1A; IT’S MEZO
SHOUJI. HOW WILL OUR OCTOBOY HANDLE HIS OPPONENT. LET’S FIND OUT.”

“So, arm guy, you sure you want to turn down my deal?” Hatusme asked. “My babies might
help you win.”

“Yes, I won’t have your toys,” Shouji said. He may not be the smartest student, but he could
smell a trap. (Wait was that a pun?).

“You’re lost.”

“TAKE YOUR STANCE.” Mei looked like she was going to take a stroll in a park.
Meanwhile, Shouji had created a net of arms, he was ready to fight.

“BEGIN.”

Shouji began by trying to wraP Mei in his massive arms. However, Mei soon flew upwards
with the help of her jetpack. Shouji turned around and tried to grab Mei by her leg.
Unfortunately, he was met with a substance that covered his eyes.

“HOW WAS THAT? THAT’S MY BLINDING BABY!” Mei had somehow taken over the
mics and her voice was behind broadcasted across the stadium. “CURRENTLY IN
DEVELOPMENT, BUT YOU CAN PREORDER FOR 3,000 YEN.”

“HOW IS SHE DOING THIS?” Mic yelled inside his booth. He was trying to take back
control over the system, but all of his attempts failed. “Damn Power Loader. Why is he such
a good teacher?”

“How am I supposed to know?” Aizawa replied.

It took a while before Shouji tore off the gel from his face. Yet, it stuck to his hand.
“THE TRUE STRENGTH OF MY BABY. NO MATTER WHAT YOU DO, IT WILL
ALWAYS STICK TO YOUR BODY.”

“No matter,” Shouji created another arm, “I’m not losing to you no matter how many tools
you have.”

“Oh, determination. I like that. BUT NOW FOR MY FAVORITE BABY.”

Shouji turned on high gear. If her others were good, imagine how powerful this one would
be. He stepped backward, hiding his wings from Hatsume. Where his hands used to be, ears
came out. If Hatsume was going to send out her favorite, Shouji better be prepared.

Shoji's eyes never left the pink-haired girl, she was doing nothing weird. But his ears picked
up something strange. The sound of mechanical engineering was heard, but Shoji didn’t see
what was causing it. Until it was too late.

A mechanical arm then shot out from right behind Mei and went straight towards Shouji. He
dodged the first arm but the second arm went right behind him and pin him down. Two more
arms appeared and they helped pin the boy down.

“THIS BABY WAS DESIGNED FOR INTENSE CONSTRUCTION AND HEAVY

MOMENT. ALLOWING EVEN THE WEAKEST PEOPLE TO LIFT OVER 20 TONS OF
WEIGHT. HOWEVER, IT’S STILL IN DEVELOPMENT SO HOLD TIGHT.” Mei was
selling her product. And she was selling it well.

Using her special eyes, Mei saw the many businessmen attending the event starstruck. That
was it. That was all she needed.

“SHOUJI IS DOWN. THE MATCH-”

“I FORFEIT,” Mei shouted. Her response shocked the entire audience.

“Oh. THEN THE WINNER BY DEFAULT IS SHOUJI.”

Mei released Shoji from her mechanical grasp. She was about to leave the stage but was
stopped by Shouji.

“Why? Why did you forfeit?”

“Sorry Octoboy, but I’m not here to win. I’m just here to sell my babies. I hope you do well,”
Mei said.

“Thanks.”

“By the way,” Mei leaned closer, “Please tell Midoriya about me. I would love to make his
babies. I could sell even more babies if I have him as a business partner.”

“Yeah. I’ll try and tell him.”

Izuku shuddered. Like a prey feeling a predator is close by.

“What’s wrong?” Bakugo asked.

“I don’t know. I feel like a great disturbance is going to happen,” Izuku said.

“Eh who cares. You better teach me that technique.”

“I will.” The two boys were outside, Izuku and Bakugo ready to fight. “You ready?”
“Hell yeah.” The two boys trained for the upcoming battles ahead.

“Where’s Deku-Kun?” Ochako asked. She and the other 1A classmates were in Class 1A’s
personal stands.

“Who knows. Backugo’s gone as well,” Sero said. “Maybe it’s a coincidence.”

“No, it isn’t,” Momo said.

“Maybe they’re gay,” Takeshi said. He then felt ominous eyes on him. “Hey, it’s a
possibility.”

“Aw, I hope that isn’t the case.” Class 1A turned to the wall that separated them from the
other hero class. They saw Kure Karen, hanging off the wall, with a frown on her face. “I
wanted to marry him.”

“KAREN. Do not hang out with those 1A bastards. They are our enemy,” Monoma said.

“But they’re my future husband’s classmates. I want to be friends with them,” Karen said.

“But-” before Neiko could say anything, Itsuka chopped him behind his neck.

“Enough. I will not allow you to disgrace 1B’s name any longer,” Itsuka said.

1A then saw Karen disappear behind the wall. “Hey, Itsuka. I wanna talk with our 1A
members. Can I?”
“Fine, go ahead. Wait, NOT LIKE THAT-”

BOOM

The wall was destroyed, breaking away the separation between the two classes. “Hello,”
Karen joyfully said. Her fist was smoking from the attack. She then sat right next to Ochako
and Toga. “Let’s be friends.”

The two girls didn’t know what to say.

“Sorry about that,” Itsuka said. “Karen can be a little wild.”

“Keep your chat down. It’s time for our tail boy to kick some ass,” Takeshi said.

“Yeah, GO OJIRO,” Hagukre shouted.

Down in the hallway, Ojiro was nervous. Rather, he was scared. All that training he had done
with Takeshi, would it be enough? He was facing a foreign fighter and if he lost, he would be
the shame of UA.

Not to mention he would look uncool in front of Hagakure.

‘I’m pathetic.’ At this important moment, he was thinking about his crush. God, how did he
get into UA? His quirk was just a tail, it was nothing compared to the others. It wasn’t as
powerful as Todorokis. It wasn’t as versatile as Bakugo’s. And it wasn’t as heroic as
Midoriya’s.

But he still got in.

That’s right he got in. And he did something most kids could never have ever accomplished.
HIM.

Ojiro strides forward, with more confidence than ever. He was going to win.

“LOOK AT WHO IT IS. CLASS 1A’S TAIL STUDENT. HE MAY BE PLAIN, BUT
DON’T JUDGE A BOOK BY ITS COVER. HIS TAIL PACKS POWER. ITS OJIRO
MASHIRAO.”

The crowd cheered as Ojiro entered the stage. His tail hit the floor with a mighty smack. ‘I’m
ready.’

“AND NOW. A BOY FROM THE LAND OF MYANMAR. ONE OF THE STRONGEST
STUDENTS IN HIS SCHOOL. A BOY WHO NEARLY WON EVERY COMPETITION
HE’S EVER BEEN IN. THE LETH WEI FIGHTER FROM THE EAST. YOROIZUKA
SAW PAING.”

The boy dashed out of his entrance and jumped right onto the stage.

“OHHHHHHHHH YYYYYYEEEEEEAAAAAAHHHHHH.” His roar shocked the entire

stadium. Some people had to cover their ears. “THIS IS AWESOME.”

Ojiro took a deep breath. He was ready to brawl.

“ARE YOU READY?”

“Yes.”

“OH YEAH.”
“TAKE YOUR STANCE.”

Ojiro put his fists forward, and his tail right by his side. Saw planted his arms right next to his
face, he also planted his legs firmly in the ground.

“BEGIN.”

“Before we start, are you a sumo fighter or a Jiu-jitsu master?” Saw asked. Ojiro put on a
karate stance. “I don’t know what that is but it’s cool. But now, it’s time to fight.”

BAM

BOOM

Before Ojiro and most of the crowd saw it, Saw attacked. He dashed towards Ojiro at
surprising speeds, a crater formi9ng from his burst in speed. Saw then punched him right in
the gut. All before most people could see it.

Ojiro fell to the ground, clenching his stomach. ‘Dear god. It’s horrible.’

“YEAH SAW. THAT’S HOW YOU DO IT,” Charkii carried out from the stands.

“Hey look. It’s cool that you invited me, but why did you do it?” Shinso asked. He had a
black eye (a gift from Izuku) and was holding a pack of ice against it.

“You see,” Chakrii put a hand on his shoulder, “I like you.”

There was an awkward silence between them. “Look man, I support you being you. But I’m
that kind of guy.”

“Not like that. I’m saying I understand you. I understand what it's like to be looked down
upon. To have others treat you like trash just for the way you were born. And we hate the
people who were born with everything.”

“Wow. Maybe we are alike,” Shinso said. “By the way, it’s fine to be gay.”

“I’m not gay,” Chakrii said.

BOOM

Another heavy punch right towards Ojiro’s stomach. Ojiro gasped for air. It felt like
cannonballs made of titanium were striking his stomach. Even Takeshi’s punches never felt
so strong.

“OHHHH YEAH,” Saw roared. For a moment, Saw let his guard down, which allowed Ojiro
to attack.

Bam

Ojiro smacked Saw’s head with the full force of his tail. He then got up and used his tail to
prop himself up. ‘That has to do something?’

Unfortunately, it just gave Saw a little cut on the head. “THAT WAS COOL! BRING IT
ON!”

‘Fuck me.’
Saw charged towards Ojiro again. This time, Ojiro was ready. With a quick flip, his tail
smashed Saw’s jaw upwards. The Burmese boy stayed still but then he punched.

KABOOM

Saw’s fist turned Ojiro’s face to mush. The tail boy collapsed to the floor. It was over.

“I was wrong about you. You weren’t a Sumo wrestler or a Jiu-jitsu master. You were a
samurai.”

“THE MATCH IS OVER!”

“OH YEAH. THAT WAS AWESOME,” Saw roared.

Toru was leaning on the rail. She was scared about Ojiro. She didn’t like to see him hurt.

“Go to him,” Takeshi said. “He needs you.”

Toru ran. She got out of the podium before anyone could say anything.

“I hope he’s alright,” Mina said. “I wonder why he couldn’t beat his opponent.”

“Too strong,” Karen said. “I don’t know much about that kid. But he’s strong.”

“Speaking of strong,” Takeshi got up, “It’s my turn to fight.”

When Ojiro woke up, he was met with a white ceiling. It took him a while before
remembering what happened. He remembered his loss and remembered how badly he looked
right in front of Hagakure. All that training and hard work were for nothing. He barely
bought up a good fight. He was pathetic.

Ojiro was to tear up when he heard a calm voice next to him. “Ojiro.” The tail boy turned and
was surprised to see the invisible body of Hagakure Toru there. “Are you alright?”

He turned his head in shame. Ojuiro didn’t want to embrace himself any further in front of
Hagakure. However, his action displeased her. Hagakure forced Ojiro to face her invisible
head.

“Ojiro, what’s wrong?” She would not repeat herself.

He could not hide it anymore. Tears streamed down his eyes. “I’m sorry.” He looked down.
“I wanted to be cool and strong. Just like Midoriya, but I, not him. I’m just some guy who got
in by luck. I’m a nobody.”

Hagakure hugged the tail boy. She understood him. She understood what it was like to be
looked down on, to not even get the slight peck of attention. “Hey it’s okay,” Hagakure
brought his face to hers.

“I don’t care if you’re not the best fighter or the best hero. I don’t care if you screw up every
once in and while. I care because you got up. Even though you're not the coolest or the most
powerful, you still got up. And I….,” Hagakure took a deep breath, “I love you because of
that.”

Ojiro raised his eyes. “You love me?”

“Yes.”
Ojiro looked at her in disbelief. “Toru, will you like to go out with me?”

“Yes.”

“NEXT UP, ONE OF UA TOUGHEST STUDENTS. SOMEONE SO STRONG THEY

MAKE STRONGMEN JEALOUS. HE’S THE SON OF ONE OF THE BEST HEROES IN
THE COUNTRY. SOMEONE THAT CAN CREATE EARTHQUAKES WITH HIS FISTS.
THE MAIN MAN, HACHI TAKESHI!”

“RIGHT ON,” Takeshi yelled. He marched right onto the stage with full confidence.
“BRING IT ON.”

“AND IN THE NEXT CORNER, THE SILENT PRINCESS OF UA. DON’T LET HER
CALM FACE FOOL YOU. SHE CAN BRING YOU DOWN TO SIZE. HER QUIRK CAN
BRING THE SMALLEST OF OBJECTS TO THE SIZE OF SKYSCRAPERS. THE ONE
AND ONLY, YUI KODAI.”

Without a word, Yui entered the arena. She made no noise or anything flashy. She just walked
onto the stage.

“WHO WILL WIN THIS MATCH? WILL IT BE DAVID? OR WILL IT BE GOLIATH?”

“ARE YOU READY?”

“HELL YEAH, I AM.” Unlike her opponent, Yui remained silent.

“TAKE YOUR STANCE.”

Takeshi put on his very own karate stance. Which had his left fist positioned at his side and
his right fist above his head. Yui remained still.
“BEGIN”

BOOM

Takeshi started by kicking the floor beneath him, creating massive cracks in the ground. Yui
lost her balance and fell to her knees. Takeshi rushed to Yui and was about to push her out.
Unfortunately for him, Yui planned for this.

BAM

A large rock hit Takeshi right in the face. He backed off before another rock was thrown at
him.

CRASH

“You shouldn’t have made things easier for your opponent,” Yui stated. “It’s just bad hero
work.”

She then picked up a pebble and threw it at Takeshi. The pebble then became bigger mid-
flight, until it reached the size of a boulder. The boulder smashed right into Takeshi, breaking
upon impact. Yet, it still left damage on him.

“That's all you got?” Takeshi teased.

“No, I have more.” Yui began throwing more rocks at him.

The rocks continued to break upon impact, but each rock shook Takeshi’s body. Takeshi put
up his guard, covering his face with his arms. Yui continued to throw massive rocks at
Takeshi while he just took it. It was looking grim for the giant.
Then he used his quirk.

Yui watched in awe as Takeshi grew. His muscles outgrew his shirt, ripping it as he got
bigger. Eventually, he became a hulking size, one that sent terror to Yui’s bones.

Takeshi grinned. “Come on. Give me your all.”

Yui put on a baseball throwing position; this one was going to be the biggest yet. She threw
the pebble with her arm and it went fast. The pebble’s size then turned into the biggest rock
yet. It grew to be even bigger than Takeshi’s current form.

But it meant nothing to the blond boy. The instant the rock came into arm’s length, Takeshi
reacted. With one hand, Takeshi stopped the rock in its tracks. How? By holding it within the
palm of his hand.

The audience was in awe at the feat. It was like Hercules himself was in the arena. “You think
that’s cool. Watch this.” With one quick squeeze, Takeshi destroyed the boulder. It cracked
into many pieces and fell to the floor. “Come on. GIVE ME MORE.”

Yui realized the risk she was about to take if she continued to fight. “I forfeit,” she
announced.

“YUI LODAI HAS FORFEITED. HACHI TAKESHI WILL GO ON TO THE NEXT

ROUND.”

“ALRIGHT,” the hulking boy shrieked in size, “I'M THE MAN.

“Wow, that was insane,” Karen was astonished. “I never expected 1A to have a guy that
strong.”

“He’s one of 1A’s best,” Iida said. “Although his attitude is a problem.”
“He’s a pervert,” Itsuka gained an awful grin, “Absolutely detestable. I’m just glad he didn’t
hit on Yui.”

“The sin of lust has unfortunately won,” Ibarra prayed.

“Hey, what did I miss,” Izuku said as he entered the stands.

“HUSBAND!”

“OH NO!”

Izuku dashed away as Karen ran after him.

“Well, looks like we have to deal with that from now on,” Imai Cosmo stated. “By the way
Bakugo, what happened to you?”

“None of your goddamn fucking business,” Bakugo retort. No one wanted to mention that he
had a black eye or the fact that his hair was messy. “So why are the 1B guys here?”

“For your information, we are here to study our rivals. To know your weaknesses and exploit
them to our-”

“We just want to get along,” Itsuka said.

“Sure thing Karate Girl,” Bakugo replied.

Itsuka took a deep breath and signed. “I’m going to kick your ass one day. And I will enjoy
it,” Itsuka whispered.

“OUR NEXT MATCH IS BEAUTY VS BEAST. IN ONE CORNER, WE GOT THE

LOVEABLE, THE WONDERFUL, THE ADORABLE, THE AMERICAN TRANSFER
STUDENT, PONY TSUNOTORI.”

The blond girl stepped out and was met with a roaring crowd. “I hope I do well,” the horned
girl said.

“AND IN THE OTHER CORNER, THE SMART BEAST OF UA. ONE OF THE
BRIGHTEST MINDS IN OUR VERY SCHOOL. THOUGH DON’T UNDERESTIMATE
HIM. HE’S A BEAST IN FIGHTS. IT’S JUROTA SHISHIDA.”

The beast boy took off his glasses and set them aside. “It’s time.” He strolled out to a roaring
audience. The crowd clapped and cheered for him until he reached the arena.

“YOU BETTER KEEP YOUR EYES ON THIS MATCH. IT’S ONE BETWEEN BEAUTY
AND BEAST.”

“ARE YOU READY?”

“Yes I am,” Pony said with enthusiasm.

“I am ready,” Jurota stated.

“TAKE YOUR STANCE!” Pony leaned her head forward, horns aimed right at her opponent.
Jurota put his hands down on the floor, his body resembling a lion about to hunt.

“BEGIN.”
Like a Lion jumping on his prey, Jurota punched forward. Pony expected this and shot out
her horns. Four horns came out and wrapped around Jurota’s limps.

Pony tried to push him back, but the beast boy was too heavy. ‘Come on. I got to give it
everything I got. Plus Ultra,’ Pony thought. Her horns began to push Jurota back even harder.

Jurota bit his lip and unleashed his quirk. His body began to grow while his hands and feet
began claws. His teeth became sharper and his body grew some hair. Pony’s horns were no
longer pushing him back.

He was pushing forward.

Pony was using all her mental strength to move the horns. But, Jurota was just too strong.
With one simple thrust forward, Jurota was free from Pony’s horns.

Before she could make any more, Jurota used the palm of his hand to push her out of the ring.
Pony was sent flying backward. Her body did not stop until it reached the boundaries of the
arena. Her foot barely passed the edge, but that was enough.

“PONY IS OUT OF BOUNDS. JUROTA IS THE WINNER.”

“Such a shame, I thought Pony had this in the bag,” Itsuka said.

“Well Jurota was just stronger than her,” Cosmo said. “That’s just how it is. Oh, muscle man,
what do you think of your next opponent? He's one of the smartest and strongest of 1B.”

Takeshi smiled. “I like him. Our fight is going to be good.”

“Your a weirdo,” Karen said. “Who’s next?”

“It’s Todoroki’s turn. But I haven’t seen him since the second event. Where could he be?”
Iida asked.

“Wait! Did you say Todoroki? As in, the son of the number two Hero Endeavor. That’s him
right?” Manga Fukidashi asked.

“Yeah. He never really talked about it but we assumed it to be true,” Shouji said.

“I’m a fan of Endeavor so I can’t wait to see how his son fights,” Manga said.

Crack

Everyone turned to see Takeshi cruising his armrest with his hand. “Sorry, I get a little tense
when that man is brought up. There’s a reason why Todoroki doesn’t talk about him a lot,”
Takeshi said.

“But why?”

Takeshi frowned. “I’m sorry, but that’s for Todoroki answered. Anyways, who’s he fighting
this match?”

Sero slapped his head. “OH SHIT IT’S ME!”

“ALRIGHTY EVERYONE, KEEP YOUR EYES FOCUSED ON THIS MATCH. YOU

THOUGHT MIDORIYA AND TAKESHI WAS THE ONLY INTERESTING PERSON IN
1A, WELL’RE YOUR WRONG. THIS BOY WILL SURELY GRAB YOUR ATTENTION.
HE’S THE SON OF THE NUMBER TWO HERO. SHOTO TODOROKI.”
He hated that introduction. Shoto did not want to be known as the byproduct of that man . It
insulted him in so many ways. But it was pointless to get angry about it, especially because
of how often it happened. He walked out into the spotlight.

Of course, there was a massive cheer for him. Being the son of the number 2 already made
him popular. Shoto wasn’t a fan. If anything, he wanted to be popular for his own merits. Not
for who his father is.

“Let’s just get this over with,” Todoroki said as he stepped into the arena.

“AND FOR HIS OPPONENT. DON’T LOOK DOWN ON HIM OR ELSE HE’LL BUT
YOU IN A STICKY SITUATION. THE TAPE HERO FROM 1A, HANTA SERO!”

“Nothing for me,” Sero complained. “Oh well, hard to compete with Todoroki.” He entered
the ring, glad that he wasn’t late.

“ARE YOU READY?”

Todoroki stood perfectly still. Meanwhile, Sero was lazily stretching.

“TAKE YOUR STANCE.”

Todoroki continued to stand still. Sero has his arms to his sides. Only him and those with a
keen eye noticed the tape from his elbows extending out.

“BEGIN!”

Sero immediately shot out his tape. It was the fastest he had ever done so. His tape flew
through the air before wrapping itself around Todoroki’s body and making a tight squeeze.
Yet, it was for nothing.

The tape and everything in front of Todoroki were frozen in ice. Sero was trapped in a small
glacier that covered half the arena. The audience in front of him was shivering, but other than
that they were fine.

Todoroki broke free, the tape breaking apart. “I win.”

“SERO IS UNABLE TO MOVE! SHOTO TODOROKI IS THE WINNER.”

Half of the audience cheered for Endeavor’s son, the others clapped slowly.

Todoroki began to heating his classmate. “Sorry about that, I was on edge.”

“I….it’s...f-f-f-fine,” Sero uttered. His body was cold. “A-a-a-are y-y-y-y-you o-o-o-o-o-
okay?”

“You're asking me that.”

“Y-y-y-y-you l-l-l-l-look t-t-t-t-tense.”

Shoto looked down. “It’s none of your business.” He began remembering what his father- no,
Endeavor had told him earlier.

“That was pathetic. You were embarrassing yourself,” Endeavor stated. “You were going to
humiliate me. Losing to a lower-ranked son.”

“I almost won,” Shoto replied.

“Almost is nothing. Almost is not number one,” Endeavor was raising the room temperature,
“You could have won easily. Just use my quirk.”

Shoto gave an icy glare that fitted his quirk. “ No. ”

Endeavor stood over his son. “ Are you threatening me boy? ”

Shoto looked away. “I can win without your quirk.”

“Tell that to Izuku Midoriya.” Shoto looked at him funny. “That kid is a one in a billion .
Someone born under a lucky star. Do you think you could beat him with only half your quirk?
Or have you inherited your mother’s insanity?”

Shoto was about to unleash his quirk. It didn’t matter that it was illegal. It didn’t matter that
he was about to attack the number two hero. It didn’t even matter that he was going to attack
his father. Shoto was going to make him regret ever insulting his mother right to his face.

However, right before he could, Endeavor stopped him. By moving faster than Shoto could
react, Endeavor placed a hot hand on his son’s cold shoulder. “Don’t even think about it.”

Shoto calmed down. Attacking his father would be the least All Might thing to do. And it
would make him look crazy to the whole world.

“I expect you to win. Or at the very least, prove yourself more useful than your mother.”
Shoto gripped his fists. He watched as his father walked away, unable to do anything.

“I hate you,” Shoto said.

“Thanks Renzo,” Izuku said.

“No problem.” The Kure boy was holding his sister upside down. His sister trying to break
free from his powerful grip. “Great match by the way. Though I could have beaten him
without throwing a punch.”

“Bullshit.” Karen was then shaken by her older brother.

“Anyways. Go back to your classmates. And enjoy the fights,” Renzo said.

“Thank you, Renzo. Stay safe Karen,” Izuku said as he waved goodbye.

“Bye Husband,” Karen gave an air kiss to Izuku.

“You know,” Renzo raised his sister to eye level, “He could already be taken.”

“I know. Itsuka likes him,” Renzo was shocked by this piece of information, “But I’m willing
to share.”

“Are you sure we’re not full siblings?” Renzo asked. Maybe Mama Fusui was weirder than
her thought. Then again, his father made it work, why not Izuku?

“Can you let me down now?”

“No.”

“THIS MATCH IS SURE TO BE ONE TO BE TO WATCH OUT FOR. It's ONE FULL OF
QUIRKS. ON ONE SIDE, WE HAVE THE ALIEN QUEEN. THE BEST DANCER IN UA.
MINA ASHIDO!”

Spraying her acid on the floor, Mina slid to the arena. When she reached the stairs, she did a
spin jumó and landed perfectly on her feet. “Now that’s an entrance,” Mina said.
The crowd clapped at the exciting entrance by the pink girl. She stood out from the crowd.

“AND ON THE OTHER SIDE. THE FRENCH PRINCE OF UA. THE SPARKLING BOY
FROM THE EUROPE. REMEMBER HIS NAME, YUGA AOYAMA.”

As the boy stepped out into the light, his entire boy glimmered. As if the heavens were
shining their light on him,

“Moi, this looks like it’s going to be a wonderful day,” Aoyama stated.

The two exhilarating students stood facing each other. “Sorry Aoyama, but this girl is going
to beat your butt.”

“I’m sorry too, my lady. But as a proud Frenchman, I am ashamed to hit a lady,” Aoyama
said.

“Sorry guys I’m late,” Izuku said before plopping down in his seat. “What did I miss?”

“Look to your left.” Izuku then saw the demolished wall that used to separate 1A and 1B.
“Um, hi.”

“Blame your future wife,” Monoma grumbled.

“She’s not my wife.”

“So Deku,” Ochako scotched over to him, “Where’s Karen now?”

“With her family.”

“Karen, you seriously gotta stop this raging lust of yours,” Renzo stated.

“But your mother used to do it,” Karen said.

“Kure Karla is not someone you should inspire to be,” Renzo replied. "Why can't you be
more like your mother?"

"But your mother is so cool!"

As Renzo was trying to talk sense into his sister, someone came. A family member.

“Sup nut jobs,” Kiyoshi Akiyama stated.

“KIYOSHI!” Both Kure Siblings ran up and hugged their half-brother. Sandwiching him
with their strength.

“Ow, ow,” Kiyoshi groaned, “Be careful. Not everyone has that strong Kure Bodies as you
guys do.”

“Sorry, not sorry,” Karen said.

“You’re my little brother, I’m going to squish you as hard as I can,” Renzo said.

“I quit, I quit,” the Kure kids finally let go of their brother. He mockingly gasped for air. “Oh
god, my family almost killed me.”

“Suck it up,” Renzo said. “What are you doing here anyway?”
“Did you not see the uniform?” Kiyoshi showed off his Shiketsu uniform. “You’re looking at
one of the finest Shiketsu students ever. I’m here watching Inasa and making sure he doesn’t
do anything stupid. I was free for the moment so decided to visit my best siblings.”

“Don’t tell Habiki that. He’ll get jealous,” Renzo stated.

“Or Niko Jr. He’s very sensitive,” Karen said. “Also, I’m getting married.”

“Congratulations, I’ll be……..I’m sorry what!”

“LOOK AT HER. ASHIDO’S DODGING ALL OF AOYAMA’S BLASTS.”

Mina skied down the arena as if it was an ice rink. With her acid, the arena was melting to her
will. Aoyama couldn’t hit her.

His naval blast required a charge before firing. Even a low-level blast needed a few seconds
of charging. With her moving around constantly, Aoyama could not hit her.

But she could hit him.

With one slide, Mina was right in front of Aoyama. Before he could react, Mina attacked.

Her whole body spun to deliver a powerful kick to Aoyama’s jaw.

BAM

His body spun to the floor. Aoyama’s face kissing the cement.
 “WOW. WITH ONE FATAL KICK, ASHIDO HAS BEATEN AOYAMA!”

“You may be a prince, but I’m the Alien Queen,” Mina said with a grim smile.

Chapter End Notes

So this is the first half of the round. If I did all of the first rounds in one chapter, it would
take too long. Anyways, I hope you enjoy. Have a merry day and good luck to you all.
 First Round (Part Two)
Chapter Notes

AN: Sorry for making this take so long. My life has been a mess, but your comments
have been made writing this chapter worth it.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

“FOR OUR NINTH MATCH, IT'S GOING TO BE A BATTLE OF BRAWN. COMING

OUT FIRST, IT’S THE BATTLE QUEEN OF 1B. SHE’S THE CLASS REP AS WELL AS
THE UNDISPUTED LEADER. THE UNSTOPPABLE KARATE WARRIOR. THE
HEIRESS OF THE BIGGEST KARATE ORGANIZATION IN THE WORLD. ITSUKA
KENDO.”

The audience's roar for Kendo was just as loud as Midoriya’s. That was expected for a
daughter of a Karate Legend. Kendo just signed as she entered the arena. “I just hope I do
good.”

“OH YEAH ITSUKA, KICK HIS ASS!” Mr. Kendo yelled. He and his father were sitting in
the stands, proudly cheering for their student.

“You are very enthusiastic,” Kuroki Gensai stated. He then took a sip out of his drink.

“It’s our little Itsuka out there,” The father replied. “She’s my pride and joy. And she will win
this tournament.” His entire body was filled with pride.

Kuroki frowned at that. “That’s not a guarantee. She has some tough competition, especially
with the Kure child and Midoriya.”

“Oh don’t worry about them. I already told Kendo the ways to victory,” Mr.Kendo grinned.
“AND IN THIS CORNER. THE TINY BRAWLER OF 1B. HE MAY BE SMALL, BUT
NOT WEAK. THE TINY BOXER OF THE HERO COURSE. HERE HE COMES.
NIRENGEKI SHODA!”

Unlike his classmate, Shoda was met with a smaller cheer and audience. “I’m the vice
president. Couldn’t you have said anything better about me?” Shoda groaned. “Whatever, I
just need to do good today.”

The boy walked to the arena and greeted his female classmate. “They bow right before a
Karate match right Kendo? I’ve never seen a Karate match before so I want to make sure,”
Shoda asked.

“That’s only in practice and sparring. Though some schools are different. And one more
thing,” Kendo grinned, “This isn’t a karate match.”

“I see, then may the best fighter win,” Shoda said as he gained his distance.

“ARE YOU READY?” Both Kendo and Shoda nodded.

“TAKE YOUR STANCE!” Kendo took her usual Karate stance, arms out and legs firm.
Shoda was different, he took a boxing stance. His arms protect his face and chest.

“BEGIN.”

Bam

Shoda started with a quick jab. Kendo tanked it, using her arm as a shield. She gave a right
kick at Shoda’s hips.

Boom
The boy winced in pain and backed off. Yet, he gave off a small grin. “Double impact,” he let
out.

Kendo was shocked at his words. But it was too late to do anything.

BAM

Her arm jolted in pain. His new attack left a much deeper impact than before. Before Kendo
could adjust, Shoda began his counterattack.

He rushed forward, still keeping his boxing stance. Kendo reacted by throwing down a left
chop. However, this opened up her stomach, giving Shoda an opening. Shifting his body,
Shoda punched Itsuka right in the gut. Itsuka countered with a left elbow right at Shoda’s
face.

The two backed away, trying to recover from their injuries. Shoda spat out a pint of blood.
Itsuka put a hand to where Shoda punched her. ‘This can’t keep going like this? Counter
against counter. I have to end this now !’

Itsuka returned to her former stance. Yet, her focus was stronger than ever. ‘The same stance
again. But why? She must be doing something different than before. If that’s the case, so will
I.’

Shoda dashed forward towards Itsuka. Just like before he gave a quick jab aimed at Itsuka.
The orange-haired shifted just a tiny bit, but that was enough for Shoda. His left jab was a
fluke. Shifting his body, Shoda revealed that his true attack was a right hook. Yet somehow,
Itsuka was prepared.

Her left hand parried Shoda’s hook before he could even notice. ‘Did she just-’
BANG

Itsuka kicked Shoda right in the head. Her calves hitting the base of his head, knocking him
out. Shoda collapsed to the floor, droll leaking out his mouth.

“Osu,” Itsuka was victorious.

“Holy Shit she’s good,” Kaminari stated.

“Why of course. There’s a reason why we choose her to be class president,” Neito Monoma
said with a smug face.

“Well, that and no one voted for you,” Yui replied. Monoma slumped into despair.

“What do you think of Midoriya? How does Kendo compare to you?” Cosmo asked.

“Well, Karate Wise, Itsuka is far beyond me. Her Karate is some of the best I’ve ever seen.
Even when we fight with MMA rules, Itsuka has beaten me. Honestly, she’s probably one of
the strongest in this tournament,” Izuku explained.

“You got that right,” Takeshi grumbled. “She would often ‘punish’ me during Karate
Lessons. Honestly, she had no right to.”

“Was it because you were being a massive pervert?” Yui asked.

“That is a rude term. I am a man of Culture.”

“What’s taking that first year so long?” Seiji Shishikura asked. He was getting annoyed. How
dare that first-year brat miss this important moment. He should be here watching the moment
Shiketsu takes its place as the best hero school. By beating UA in its festival.
“He’s meeting his bro. You should try to be lit fam. But right now, your toots let down,”
Camie Utsushimi replied. “Be cool bro. LOL.”

“Camie, what the fuck are you saying?”

“It’s cool you guys,” Inasa Yoarashi said with a devilish grin. “Besides, I’m all warm up. I
CAN’T WAIT TO FIGHT.”

“Relax Inasa. You have to wait for them to call you so…..and you’re already leaving,” Seiji
signed. “Good luck”

“NOW PAY ATTENTION FOLKS CAUSE THIS STUDENT IS IMPORTANT. THE TOP
FRESHMAN FROM SHIKETSU. THEY SENT HIM FOR A REASON. THE
HURRICANE HERO. YOU BETTER REMEMBER HIM CAUSE-Oh he’s already out. Um,
EVERYONE MEET INASA YOARASHI!”

“YEAHHHHHHHH. I LOVE UA,” Inasa roared. Creating a weird pause in the audience.

“Ummmmm,” Present Mic shut his mic. “Hey, Aizawa, did we get the right kid?”

“Yep.”

“But he-“

“Don’t question it. I learned that a long time ago.” Aizawa took a drink out of his coffee.

“Okay then,” Mic turned his microphone back on.

“AND REPRESENTING OUR WONDERFUL SCHOOL. WE HAVE THE GREAT
GHOST OF UA. SHE MAY LOOK CREEPY, BUT SHE’S A BEAUTY ON THE INSIDE.
THE PALE GIRL OF 1B. THE CHARMING, REIKO YANAGI!”

The White Haired Girl emerged from the shadows of her corner. A dark and gloomy aura
surrounding her. Her entrance was met with just as much enthusiasm as Inasa’s.

“Aw, I wanted a cheer or two,” Reiko complained. She then heard some cheers from the
stands. “Thanks, friends.”

“Come on guys, we need to cheer Reiko up. She has one of the most important matches
ever,” Setsuna stated. “So let’s get cheering. KICK HIS ASS BACK TO SHIKETSU,
YANAGI!”

“Someone’s excited,” Yui replied.

“Well, even though she’s in another class, I still wanna support her,” Izuku said. “GO
YANAGI!”

“YANAGI! YANAGI!” Both 1A and 1B cheered for their classmate.

Reiko smiled as she heard her cheers. It felt empowering. A normal girl like her barring the
responsibility of her school would overwhelm anyone. Yet, having the support of both classes
eased her. Reiko took a small breath. She was ready to win.

“Both Classes coming together to face a common foe. THAT’S SO COOL. THINGS LIKE
THIS IS WHY I LOVE UA,” Inasa shouted.

Reiko squinted her eyes. This was just becoming weird. Hopefully, she beats him and never
has to deal with him ever again.
“ARE YOU READY?” Both Reiko and Inasa confirmed it. Reiko with a thumbs up and
Inasa by aggressively nodding.

“TAKE YOUR STANCE!” Reiko raised her arms like she was about to perform a spell.
Inasa, on the other hand, put his right arm back; like he was going to unleash a power punch.

“BEGIN.”

Rocks broke off from the ground near Reiko and flew straight towards Inasa. They began
building up speed, getting closer and closer to Inasa every second. Yet, Inasa stood his
ground, retaining the same stance.

Suddenly, his arm began to be covered in wind. The heavy wind wrapped itself around
Inasa’s arm. It began to look like a small tornado was forming. And then, Inasa unleashed it.

THROOOM

A huge tornado hit the arena. It swept away the rocks thrown by Reiko. It was pushing her
back. Reiko covered her eyes, trying to shield them from the powerful winds. Reiko could
feel her body being pushed back by the wind. Yet, she was powerless to stop it. There was no
way her quirk could stop the tornado engulfing her.

After a brief while, Inasa stopped the winds. A sly smirk on his face.

Reiko was confused about why he was smiling until it hit her. She took a look at where her
foot was placed.

“REIKO YANAGI IS OUT OF BOUNDS! INASA YOARASHI IS THE WINNER!”

“She lost!” Monoma cried out. “HOW? She was one of the best in 1B. How did she lose?”
“He was too good,” Bakugo said. “That guy is bad news.”

“A new rival from a rival school. How will this turn out? Find out next time on DBZ,”
Ochako joked.

“Uraraka, what are you talking about?”

“Hmph, no one gets my jokes,” Ochako pouted.

“By the way, who’s next?” Izuku asked.

Bakugo grinned, “Guess who.”

“Oh no.”

“Are you ready for your fight?” Renzo asked.

At the moment Kure Karen was getting ready for her fight. She was stretching, expanding her
joints, and easing her muscles. “Yep, I’m more than ready.”

“You do know this guy is super weak? Even a baby Kure could beat him,” Renzo stated.

“I know, but there’s no reason why I shouldn’t let my guard down,” Renzo replied with a
shrug. “Besides, Dad taught us to never underestimate an opponent. If so, we already lose.”

“I know, but...have you that guy. He resembles a football more than a person,” Renzo
grumbled. He then noticed some students coming towards them. “We have company.”
Karen turned around and was met with UA female students who she had never seen before.
They looked distraught. “Do I know you?”

“No, we’re part of the General Course, you’ve never met us,” one of the girls replied. “We
need to tell you something about your opponent.”

Karen tilted her head in confusion.

“REPRESENTING OUR GENERAL COURSES. THE MAN WHO STICKS TO YOU.

THE SMALLEST PARTICIPANT IN THIS TOURNAMENT, BUT DON’T MAKE FUN
OF HIM. HIS BITE MIGHT BE TOUGHER THAN HIS BARK. WE HAVE MINETA
MINORU!”

Mineta walked out to the arena, making himself look smug in the process. However, there
wasn’t a lot of cheering in the crowd. “They are going to love me,” Mineta said with full
confidence.

“AND HIS OPPONENT. THE GIRL FROM THE KURE CLAN. SHE’S ONE OF A KIND.
DON’T LET HER CUTE APPEARANCE FOOL YOU, SHE’S A DEMON WHEN SHE
FIGHTS. A GIRL BORN TO BE UNSTOPPABLE. WHAT POWER WILL SHE REVEAL
IN HER FIGHT? IT’S KURE KAREN!”

The Kure girl walked out, a smile on her face. She happily walked to the arena, not letting the
loud cheers from the crowd distract her. However, there was one important person to her in
the stands.

“HI MIDORIYA! WHEN THIS TOURNAMENT IS OVER, LET’S GET MARRIED,”

Karen shouted. The entire stadium heard her cry and was immediately silent.

“HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA,” Bakugo laughed.

“Hey man, it’s not that funny,” Sero said.

“It’s a little funny,” Shouji was on the verge of giggling.

“Um Midoriya, are you okay?” Momo asked.

Midoriya was on the floor, curling into a ball. “ Why God? Why? ”

“Hey, it could be worse. At least you got a hot girl who’s interested in you,” Kaminari stated.
He then felt the eyes of predators cast on him. “What?”

“What do I say to my Mom?”

“I’m sure she’ll understand.”

Inko Midoriya’s jaw was on the floor. She needed to have a very long talk with Izuku. Her
baby has a lot to explain. She also wondered how that girl’s family was reacting to this.

MEANWHILE AT KURE VILLAGE:

“HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAH
AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA,” Kure Raian was laughing at his sister. “IS SHE YOUR
DAUGHTER, OR KARLA’S DAUGHTER?
HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA
HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA
HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA
HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA
HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA
HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA
HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA
HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA
HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA
HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA
HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA
HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA
HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA
HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA
HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA.”
Fusui was too busy watching the TV in shock. Her Kure relatives were also in shock, not
expecting Karen of all people to do something so outrageous. “Karla, what did you do with
my daughter?”

“NOTHING I SWEAR!” Karla responded. “It’s Raian’s fault.”

“OH HELL NO! Don’t blame this stunt on me. I only taught her to kick ass and chew
bubblegum, like a responsible Uncle.” Raian replied. “But we are ignoring something here.
Who the hell is Midoriya?”

All Kure’s eyes fell on him. “You don’t know?”

“No, why should I?”

In the back, an elderly man in a wheelchair was cursing the spirits. “Damn you Ohma. Even
beyond the grave, you still destroy everything I love,” Kure Erioh mumbled.

“Come on Grandfather, let’s get you out of here,” Kure Hollis said as he wheeled Erioh away.

“Can we be sued for that?” Present Mic asked.

“No,” Eraserhead said.

“Well thank god. If worst comes to worst, we blame Midnight,” Present Mic turned the mic
back on, “ALRIGHT LADIES AND GENTLEMEN, LET’S GET THIS FIGHT STARTED.”

“ARE YOU READY?” Karen changed face. Her cheerful look became a deadly look of
malice.
“TAKE YOUR STANCE.” Mineta nervously popped the balls of his head. Karen’s recent
mood change made him nervous. Karen, meanwhile, just stayed in the same position.

“BEGIN.”

Mineta started to throw his balls right at Karen. Yet, she dodged every single one of them.

“Hey Mineta, do you know what I hate most in this world?” Karen asked as she got closer to
the boy. He stopped for a brief moment to listen to what she had to say. “The thing I hate
most in this world is perverts. Filthy, disgusting perverts.” Oh No. "The ones that make other
girls feel unsafe by being a terrible nuisance in their lives." Oh no she knows. "And do you
know what my favorite sport is?” Mineta gulped. “Football!”

Oh fuck.

Before Mineta could stop her, she appeared right in front of him. And before he could stop
her, she kicked.

BOOOOOM

Mineta was kicked right into the stadium walls. His head literally in the walls. Massive
cracks in the wall formed where his body was. The people near the walls could even feel the
wall shake when Mineta crashed.

“I win,” Karla put on a cheerful pose.

Most of the audience was silent. Not sure what the fuck they just say. Until one voice spoke
out. “WHAT THE FUCK!?” Present Mic cried out.

“Oh, well, Midoriya; good luck surviving your marriage,” Kamianri said.
“Even though we are enemies, I pray you never piss her off,” Monoma said as he put a hand
on Midoriya’s shoulder.

“Is anyone going to talk about how she fucking murdered that guy?” Takeshi asked.

“No.”

“Wow, biased much.”

“He must have done something to piss her off,” Kendo said as she entered the stands.

“Kendo, your back,” Izuku said. “You did so well in your fight.”

“Aw, thank you,” Itsuka gave a small blush, only noticeable by one student.

‘Disgusting,’ Monoma was thinking.

“WELL, THAT WAS A WEIRD MATCH. NOW FOR FIGHT TWELVE! WE HAVE THE
MAN OF STEEL FROM 1B. HE HITS LIKE A NAIL AND IS JUST AS TOUGH. HIS
STEEL BODY CAN TANK ANY ATTACK. IT’S TETSUTETSU TETSUTETSU.”

“OH YEAH,” the silver-haired boy shouted.

“AND HIS OPPONENT, ANOTHER REPRESENTATIVE FROM THE GENERAL

COURSE. HE’S QUICK ENOUGH TO MAKE ANYONE SICK. KEEP YOUR EYE ON
HIM OR ELSE YOU’LL LOSE HIM. THE SPEEDSTER OF 1C. IT’S MIKAZUCHI REI.”
The black-haired boy stepped out with a calm aura. Unlike his opponent, he was much more
focused and quiet. “Let’s get this over with.”

“You can do it Rei,” A Blond girl cried out in the stands. Rei ignored everyone else,
including his opponent, just to wave at her. “Try not to hurt yourself?”

‘This son of a bitch, is fucking dissing me!’ Tetsutetsu was thinking.

“ARE YOU READY?” Rei turned away from the girl and faced his opponent.

“TAKE YOUR STANCE!” Tetsutetsu turned his body into steel and leaned his body forward.
Rei took a more downward stance. His right hand was back and closed while his left hand
was forward and open.

“BEGIN.”

Tetsutetsu charged right at his opponent until...

swish

...Lighting struck.

Before anyone could see what happened, Tetsutetsu collapsed to the ground. Rei was
standing on the other side of the arena, past Tetsutetsu’s body. “Lighting Flash,” he
whispered.

“IT’S OVER. I..I THINK THAT’S A RECORD!”

“Good Job,” the blond girl cried out.

“What the fuck.”

The hero course could not believe what they just saw. “Hey, I didn’t blink, right? That was
the whole fight?” Yosetsu Awase asked.

“How? He’s not even a hero student,” Jurota Shishida was in a state of panic. Even his friend
Manga was endlessly spitting out curse text.

‘I had no doubt he was strong,’ Izuku was thinking, ‘But I could never imagine he would be
this strong. I wonder, why is he in 1C though.’

“I feel like, I should explain,” all eyes turned to Kure Karen as she entered the stands.

“He comes from the Mikazuchi family. A family deep into Japanese history. They are an elite
group of fighters trained from birth. Each trained to become like lighting. And now in this
quirk era, their strength has increased. Because of this, Rei is undoubtedly one of the
strongest kids in our grade.”

“Wait, if his family is so deep with our country's history, how come we’ve never heard it
before?” Momo asked.

“Well, I think it’s because they’re really shy,” Karen lied. “Oh hi, Izuku!”

“OH COME ON.”

“What the hell?” Chakrii asked. “Did you know he could go that fast?”

“No, I think, he’s been holding out this entire time,” Shinso answered.
Unlike the two of them, one boy was smiling. “That guy is interesting,” Yoroizuka Saw Paing
stated.

“Hye dad, you recognize that kid?” Mr.Kendo asked.

“Yes,” Kuroki Gensai replied as he stroked his beard. “I believe I killed his father.

“There, there,” Kurayoshi Rino said. She was stroking Rei’s head, the latter of him was
resting on her chest. “You did pretty well out there.”

“Thank you Rino,” the boy replied.

“Oi fucko.”

Bang

Rei kicked at the sudden guest, his leg aiming for the head. However, much to Rei’s surprise,
the man blocked it.

“Relax I’m not here to fight,” Kure Renzo replied. Rei pulled his leg back, but he was still on
the defensive. “Look you have every right to be aggressive towards me, especially
considering our family’s history.”

“What do you want?” there was anger in Rei’s voice. How dare this Kure come near the
woman he loved.

“I just want to ask one question. Why the hell is the inheritor of the Mikazuchi clan, AN
ASSASSIN CLAN, doing in UA?” Renzo asked with fury.
“Fine but I would also like to ask something,” Kurayoshi Rino said. Much to Renzo’s
surprise, she radiated powerful energy that not even a fighter could have. “Why is the
daughter of Tokita Ohma and a Kure heir doing in UA?”

“WELL, THAT WAS UNEXPECTED! NEXT UP, THE PRINCESS OF THE HERO
COURSE. HEIR TO THE YAOYOROZU FAMILY. THE BATTLE LADY FROM 1A.
MOMO YAOYOROZU.”

Momo stepped out into the spotlight. Walking out with both grace and determination.

“Good luck Yaoyorozu. I know you can do it,” Izuku Midoriya called out. Yaoyorozu
responded with a bright smile and a wave.

“Oh, is she a friend of yours?” Kure Karen asked.

“Yes, can you please let go of me?” Izuku was trying to pray away Karen, who was currently
latched onto his body.

“Maybe.”

“AND HER OPPONENT. THE SHADOW WARRIOR. PRINCE OF DARKNESS.

POSSIBLE STAND USER. THE BIRD WITH THE WARRIOR SPIRIT. 1A’S OWN,
FUMIKAGE TOKOYAMI!”

Emerging from the shadows, the bird boy came forth. His dark aura remained strong.
"Revelry in the dark."

Both of them stood in the arena, their contrasting personalities

“ARE YOU READY?” Both of them nodded.

“TAKE YOUR STANCE!” Momo placed her hand behind her like she was about to pull out
a sword. Fumikage took out Dark Shadow.

“We’re fighting now right?” the shadow creature asked.

“Yes,” Fumikage coldly replied.

“BEGIN.”

Dark Shadow shot out like a cannonball. With power and speed, the shadow creature was
closing the gap between it and Yaoyorozu. However, despite the oncoming creature, Momo
stayed still; her hand still on her palm.

Then, Dark Shadow entered her range.

BAM

Momo created a staff right out of her hand and whacked Dark Shadow with it. “OW, ow,” the
Quirk mumbled. It rubbed its head, not expecting Momo to hurt him that badly. Momo
pressed on and continued to attack Dark Shadow.

WHACK

SLAM

POW
Momo attacked from everywhere. From above, below, and sideways. With her quickness of
her staff plus her fast attacks, Momo unleashed an endless onslaught. Eventually, Tokoyami
had to bring back Dark Shadow.

“Are you alright?” Tokoyami asked.

“No, women are scary,” Dark Shadow tried to rub its wounds.

‘This is bad. I thought with my long reach I would have the advantage. But Yaoyorozu
crushed that. I could try and push her out of bounds, but it’s easier said than done. Good
Grief.’ Tokoyami tried to analyze Yaoyorozu, trying to spot any weakness or opening in her
from. But whenever he tried, she would just change position or put on a new stance. ‘She’s
analyzing me too. I’m playing right into the palm of her hand.’

However, before Tokoyami could do anything, Momo enacted her plan.

She started to run towards Tokoyami, closing the gap between them. Much to his shock,
Tokoymai never expected this plan. “Dark Shadow GO!”

But before the Shadow Quirk could react, a small object popped out of Momo’s body. ‘Is that
a grenade? Why would...OH SHIT!’

A blinding flash came from the arena, blinding Tokoyami and weakening Dark Shadow. They
didn’t even see Momo pin the bird boy down. When Tokoyami did regain his senses, he saw
his back to the floor and Momo’s heel right on his chest. She had her staff aimed right
towards his face.

“Do you admit defeat?” Momo asked.

“Yes,” Tokoyami muttered.

“MOMO YAOYOROZU IS THE WINNER.”

“Wow, beauty, brains, and strength. What doesn’t that girl have?” Setsuna asked.

“A boyfriend,” Yui replied.

“Damn that’s cold,” Setsuna laughed. “Though that might change later.“ She pointed to a
certain boy cheering for his classmate.

“Great Job Yaoyorozu,” Izuku yelled. “You did amazing.”

“So wait, he has Kendo, Karen, and Yaoyorozu. Shit, what other girl does he have in his
harem?” Setsuna asked.

“Maybe those two,” Yui pointed to Ochako and Himiko, both looking at Karen with eyes of
anger. Mostly because she still hadn’t let go of Izuku and was still praying to his body.

“Hey, who’s next?”

“Me,” Katsuki Bakugo said with an excited tone. “And her,” he pointed to a surprised
Ochako Uraraka. “You better get ready, we start in five minutes.”

“NEXT UP, IT’S THE BOMB OF 1A. THE WALKING EXPLOSION. A WALKING
DISASTER. THE TICKING TIME BOMB. AND ONE OF 1A’S STRONGEST
MEMBERS. KATSUKI BAKUGO.”

“OH YEAH,” Katsuki walked out with proud confidence as well as his unmatched
enthusiasm. He turned to his opponent’s entrance. “I hope she lives up to the hype.
Ochako was scarred. Why shouldn’t she be? She was about to fight Katsuki Bakugo one on
one. Not only that, but he wanted to fight her. Oh god, why couldn’t she have fought Mineta?

“Scared?” Izuku asked. The two of them were right in front of the arena entrance. The light
was practically inviting her. “I get it.”

“Do you?” Ochako asked. “You’re the coolest guy in our class. Your quirk is amazing, your
fighting skills are top-notch; you’re practically perfect. But for me, I’m just a normal girl, I
have a normal family, and I don’t even have a cool quirk. How can I compete with you?”

Izuku knew what to say. “Did I ever tell you, I used to be Quirkless?”

Ochako was surprised by this. “What!”

“Yep. I had no quirk for most of my life. Not until the entrance exam.”

“You mean, when you saved me,” Ochako was dumbfounded. “When you destroyed that
robot.”

“Yep.”

“I don’t understand.”

“What I’m saying is that despite all the odds against me, I still fought. Despite everything
against me, I succeed. Before that I was nothing, but now, everyone talks about me,” Izuku
smiled. “That’s why I support you one hundred percent. Because I believe in you.”

Ochako felt a bright sensation in her core. “I’ll do it.” Izuku gave her a bright smile.
“By the way, a piece of advice. Kacchan has a very sensitive nose,” Izuku stated. “But you
didn’t hear that from me.”

“Thanks, Deku-Kun,” Ochako leaned up and kissed him on the nose. “I’ll bring victory.” She
stepped out into the spotlight.

“THERE SHE IS. THE GRAVITY GAL. DESPITE HER CUTE FACE, SHE PACKS A
REAL PUNCH. SHE’LL RAISE YOU TO HEAVEN AND BRING YOU RIGHT DOWN
TO HELL. THE GRAVITY LORD, OCHAKO URARAKA!”

Ochako made her way to the arena. Her body was filled with pride and confidence.

Bakugo made a scornful face. “Are you ready to meet your match?”

“I should be saying that to you,” Ochako said.

“ARE YOU READY?”

“Of course I am,” Bakugo said as he rotated his arm.

“TAKE YOUR STANCE!” Bakugo put on a flicker stance, his left arm down and swaying
back and forth. Ochako meanwhile, used the Peek a Boo style.

“So, who do you think is going to win this one?” Wild Tiger asked.

“Not sure, but probably Bakugo,” Shinu Senshi replied. “Nezu?”

The creature was counting the money he earned from Renzo’s dumb bet. “Not sure, unless
we’re betting.”
“I say, bet on my niece,” said a very powerful feminine voice. Senshi turned and was met
with a powerful kiss on the lips by his girlfriend, Hageshi Dageki. “Hi, sweetie.”

“Hello, Hageshi,” Senshi replied before kissing his girlfriend.

“So, what do you think of my little niece?” Hageshi asked.

“She looks tough,” Wild Tiger said.

“She did score top ten in the entrance exam. However so did Bakugo,” Nezu explained.

“Don’t worry. I have full faith in Ochako. I trained her myself,” Hageshi stated.

“BEGIN!”

Bakugo started with some quick powerful flicker jabs. Each one sliced the air. Ochako was
lucky enough to dodge some of the jabs, but some still landed.

Bang Bang Bang

Ochako’s arms protected her from her jabs, but they still caused massive damage. Despite
that, Ochako still pressed forward. Bakugo threw some jabs, aiming more lower. Ochako felt
them hit the bottom of her arms, but she still pressed on. When she finally got close enough
to Bakugo, she attacked.

Bang
A quick punch was thrown at Bakugo’s nose. The blond boy recoiled in pain, covering his
nose immediately. Blood immediately came out. Ochako was about to throw another punch
but was then met with Bakugo’s counterattack.

BOOM

Bakugo threw his palm right at her stomach and used his quirk. “That hurt you bitch,”
Bakugo groaned.

Ochako was again on the receiving end of Bakugo’s attacks. A swarm of punches was sent
her way and she could barely block them all. Ochako tried, but Bakugo’s quirk was too
strong.

Right as Bakugo threw a punch, Ochako was about to catch it; but it was a fluke, and Bakugo
kneed her right in her stomach. However, it still worked out for Ochako.

“I got you,” she mumbled with a small grin. Ochako just needed to touch Bakugo for her to
use her quirk. A faint glow came from Bakugo’s leg before the boy started to float in the air.

‘Shit, I was too careless,’ Bakugo was thinking. His stomach was exposed, a perfect chance
for Ochako uppercut.

Boom

A powerful uppercut sent Bakugo a few feet up in the air. The boy immediately groaned in
pain. Ochako then released her quirk on him.

As bakugo fell to the ground, Ochako was reading her punch. This was her knockout blow.

But it never landed.

BOOM

Bakugo used his quirk to blast himself away from his female opponent. Then he used his
quirk to blast himself forward.

BOOM

A flying knee hit Ochako’s stomach, causing massive pain. Ochako had to hold her stomach,
trying to ease her pain.

‘No. I can still fight. Deku is counting on me,’ Ochako was thinking. She tried to throw one
more punch. But it was not enough.

Bam

Bakugo gave a right kick right towards Ochako’s head. The girl fell on her knees before
laying flat.

“BAKUGO KATSUKI IS THE WINNER.”

Bakugo smiled as he wiped away the blood on his nose. “That was a good match Uraraka. No
wonder Deku likes you.”

“Wow, what an asshole. He didn’t have to be so tough on her,” Awase said.

“That’s just Bakugo,” Kaminari committed.

“Really!”
“Yeah, you get used to it,” Kyouka said. “He’s still a jerk though.”

“I already hate him,” Yui muttered.

Karen then noticed the very long absentee of a certain someone. “Hey, where’s Izuku? He’s
been gone for a while.”

“Don’t worry about him,” Himiko Toga said. “Just let him take his time.”

Bakugo walked out of the arena, still bleeding from his nose. “Damn, she packed quite a
punch. You got quite a feisty one,” Bakugo said to the man in front of him.

“ Katsuki ,” Izuku look right at Bakugo, “ Why did you hurt her so much? ”

Katsuki signed. “Relax, it was nothing personal. In fact, during the whole fight, I barely even
thought of you.”

“AND?” Izuku was calming down a little bit.

“I just wanted to have a good fight. That’s all. Besides, should you be somewhere else,”
Izuku raised his brow. “By the way, did you tell her I had a sensitive nose?”

Izuku looked away. “No.”

“YOU SON OF A BITCH. YOU DID!”

Ochako woke up in a hospital bed. The light of the nursing room blinded her. As she got up, a
comforting hand eased her.
“It’s okay, it’s okay,” Izuku said. “Just stay calm.”

“What am I doing here?” Ochako then remembered. “Oh.” She slumped forward.

“Hey, I think you did a good job,” Izuku was trying to calm her spirits.

“But it wasn’t enough,” Ochako began to tear up. “I wasn’t good enough.”

“Why would you say that?”

“Cause I didn’t win. I couldn’t prove myself to the other heroes. I couldn’t help my parents
even with all my training. I couldn’t live up to my aunt, despite her training me. I couldn’t
impress you. I’m a failure.” Ugly tears began to fall off her face.

“You know, I lost once,” Izuku said. Ochako turned to him, not believing what he just said.
“It was right after the Chrakii fight. I had a sparring match with some sword guy. I lost in less
than ten seconds.” Ochako was amazed by what she was hearing. “It got to me, that lost. I
thought I couldn’t win anymore. But I continued, despite that humiliating loss. In the face of
my defect, I thought about what a hero would do. A hero wouldn’t let one loss defy them. A
hero would get up and fight on. Because that’s what heroes do.”

Ochako was now filled with excitement and courage. “Yeah, that’s what heroes do.”

“By the way,” Izuku out on a sly grin, “What did you mean ‘you couldn’t impress me?’”

Ochako immediately blushed. “What I don’t know what you mean?”

Izuku then kissed her right on the cheek, making her face turn even redder. “Ochako, I’m not
stupid.” The girl then hid right under the bed covers; much to Izuku’s amusement. “I guess
we should tell her Himiko.”

From behind the curtains, the blonde girl came out. “Sorry to spy on you two. But I guess we
do have to explain.”

Ochako took a peek out. “Ochako, do you know what a poly is?”

“THE SECOND TO LAST MATCH OF ROUND ONE IS ABOUT TO BEGIN! FROM

THE CLASS OF 1B, WE HAVE A PRODIGY. DON’T LET HIS SMALL FRAME FOOL
YOU. HE’S PACKING AN EXTRAORDINARY AMOUNT OF POWER. HE CAN
HANDLE ANYTHING YOU THROW AT HIM. QUICK LIKE A SNAKE AND HAS A
HOLD JUST AS TIGHT. THE KING OF STRANGLING. IT’S IMAI COSMO.”

“Well that was a nice introduction,” Cosmo said as he got to the arena. He began stretching
his body, “Might as well go all out.”

“Hey, why was Sato so tense?” Sero asked.

“Oh well, his opponent is Imai,” Mina replied.

“Yeah, what about it?”

“Well, before they joined UA, Sato and Imai used to be sparring partners. However, Imai won
nearly every single match they ever had,” Mina explained.

“And Imai has even beaten Midoriya before. He’s someone to look out for,” Kirishima said.
“I’m sorry to say, but Sato has a low chance of winning.”

“Yes but you're forgetting something,” Momo replied. “Winning when you have low odds is
the manliest way you could win.”
“Your right.”

“IT’S SUPER MANLY,” both Kirishima and TetsuTetsu yelled. “WE’RE CHEERING FOR
YOU SATO!”

“THE SUGARMAN IS HERE! THE WRESTLING GIANT! THE MUSCLE MAN! IT’S
SATO RIKIDO!”

The large teenager stepped out into the arena, stretching his arm along the way. “Let’s do
this,” he said with a serious voice.

“Getting started already, I like it,” Cosmo smiled.

“ARE YOU READY!?” Both reply with a nod.

“TAKE YOUR STANCE!” Imai took a low stance, his hands were free and his center of
gravity was constantly shifting. Opposed to that was Sato; he had a high stance and his arms
were far apart.

“BEGIN!”

Contrary to what people may have believed, the exchange between the two grapplers began
with a jab. Cosmo gave a quick left jab aimed right at Sato’s face.

Sato immediately blocked it with his right arm. Sato then used his left arm to grab Imai’s
arm. Using his immense strength, Sato threw Imai to the ground. Imai immediately landed on
his feet, countering Sato’s throw. Imai wrapped both of his arms around Sato’s and pulled
him toward the ground. As Sato’s body fell forward, Imai used this chance to wrap his legs
around Sato’s Body, putting him into a triangle choke. However, Sato prevented Imai’s
attempt by using his free hand to wrap around one of Imai’s legs. Sato then slammed Imai
onto the ground.
CRASH

Despite the powerful throw, Imai got up perfectly fine. The blond boy then distanced himself
from the wrestler. “You got better, nice,” Imai's smile grew even bigger.

“I had to, if I wanted to compete with you,” Sato put back his stance, “I know you're holding
back.”

“Yeah, I guess it’s time to show you what I’m made of,” Imai put on his stance as well, but
this time something was different. The air around him was more serious than before. Cosmo
was getting serious.

It started again with Sato beginning the initiative. He dashed straight towards Cosmo, not
wanting to wait for Cosmo’s attack. Surprisingly, Cosmo allowed Sato to grab both of his
arms. Yet, before Sato could make any moves, Cosmo intervened.

BOOM

Como’s knee met Sato’s chin. Sato immediately recoiled, letting go of his opponent. Before
Sato could get away, Cosmo continued his attack. Numerous hooks and kicks landed on
Sato’s body. While at first, they looked weak, it caused numerous stings and pain throughout
Sato’s body.

While throwing a jab, Sato used this chance for an arm whip. It connected and Sato was
about to smash Imai on the ground again. But suddenly, Sato’s arm was empty.

‘WHAT!’ Sato’s answer came when a pair of arms launched themselves around his neck.

Cosmo had put Sato right into a python hold; with his legs trapping Sato’s arms and Cosmo’s
arm choking him out. Sato fell on his back, Cosmo’s hold tightening with every second.
“Come on Sato. We both know how this ends,” Cosmo said.

With a face of disgust and scorn, Sato tapped out. “SATO RIKIDO HAS TAPPED OUT.
IMAI COSMO WINS.”

Cosmo let go of Sato, releasing him from his hold. Cosmo got up and proudly waved to the
audience. He also extended his hand to his fallen opponent. “Don’t let yourself down Sato,
that was a good match.”

As much as Sato hated losing, he happily accepted Cosmo’s hand. Even though he would
never fully admit it, Sato just could never hate Cosmo.

“Damn he lost,” TetstuTetsu grumbled. “Then again, Cosmo is my classmate so I’m glad he
won.”

“Yes, a 1B member has finally beaten a 1A member,” Monoma stated.

“Oh shit your right,” Denki said. “I never noticed.”

“DID ANYONE NOTICE!?” Monoma yelled.

“You did,” Itsuka answered, much to Monoma’s annoyance.

“NOW, THE LAST FIGHT OF ROUND 1. THIS MATCHUP IS SPECIAL. ALL THOSE
AT HOME, YOU BETTER KEEP YOUR EYES ON. FIRST UP, OUR REPRESENTATIVE
FROM UA. HIS RED HAIR SHOWS HIS HOT-BLOODED SPIRIT. HIS QUIRK
REPRESENTS HOW TOUGH HE IS. THE MANLIEST MAN OF CLASS 1A. EIJIRO
KIRISHIMA!”

The red hair boy walked out with full confidence and manliness. “Let’s do this.”
“NOW, THE BOY YOU ALL BEEN WAITING FOR. HE CAME FROM THAILAND FOR
THIS TOURNAMENT. THE BEST MUAY THAI FIGHTER OF HIS GENERATION. THE
RIVAL OF IZUKU MIDORIYA. THE ONE, THE ONLY, CHAISAI CHAKRII.”

The Thai boy entered the spotlight, with a menacing aura around him. Instead of cheers, the
audience was silent by his presence. No one said a thing as Chakrii went to the arena. His
footsteps were the only thing that could be heard. As soon as he entered the arena, he broke
the silence.

“Let’s do this,” Chakrii said in Thai.

“ARE YOU READY!?” Kirishima cracked his knuckles. Charkaii stretched out his whole
body.

“TAKE YOUR STANCE!” Kirishima put on a boxing stance similar to Ochako’s, except
more forward. On the other hand, everyone expected Charkii to use a Muay Thai stance.
However, what he used shocked everyone.

“WHAT’S THIS! A BOXING STANCE!?”

It was true. Charkii had his right hand forward, with left at his side.

“Wait, I thought Charkii was a Muay Thai fighter. Why is he taking a southpaw stance?”
Ochako asked.

“Southpaw?” Toga was unfamiliar with that term.

“It means someone who dominant with their left hand. The term is often used for boxing and
baseball. Since Charkii is using his right hand forward, instead of the traditional left. Though
I never expected this,” Izuku explained. “Charkii had a normal stance when I fought him.
Why would he change so suddenly and why a southpaw?”
“Khaosai Galaxy.” Izuku and Toga turned to Ochako. “Ever heard of Khaosai Galaxy. He's
considered the best Thai Boxer to ever live, and he was a southpaw.”

“By why boxing?”

“I think it's my fault,” Izuku answered.

“BEGIN!”

Kirishima started by dashing right towards his opponent. Chakrii remained calm, waiting for
Kirishima to come into his range. Kirishima continued to charge, like a raging bull. Yet,
Chakrii maintained composure. Until-

Boom

A right jab right at Kirishima's face. However, he had managed to block the jab with both of
his arms. It seemed like he was perfectly fine until he put his arms down; revealing a bloody
nose.

“What’s wrong, can’t take a bloody nose?” Chakrii joked.

Despite his insult, Kirishima remained firm. Now in range, he threw a left hook aimed right
at Chakrii’s body. Chakrii stepped back and barely dodged the attack; a small cut ripping
through his shirt and scarring his body. However, Chakrii couldn’t dodge the next attack.

BAM

A hardened right straight aimed at the face. Chakrii's head went backward, blood oozing out.
Chakrii put a hand to his face before noticing his bloody nose.
“Now we match,” Kirishima joked as he regained his stance.

“Heh,” Chakrii put his stance back on, “That’s funny.”

Kirishima used his Harding on both of his arms; transforming them into a rock-like state.

“All right, a hardening quirk. BRING IT ON!” Chakrii roared while putting on his most
menacing grin.

The two began their exchange. Kirishima started with a powerful uppercut, which connected
with Charkii’s chin. A bloody rash appeared as Charkii’s head went up. At the same time,
Charkii gave a strong left hook at Kirishima’s face. A small pinch of blood escape Krishima’s
mouth.

They punched each other again. Each gave a strong right punch in the gut, making each of
them gasp for air. They stepped backward, both of them trying to get some breath.

Chakrii was the first to recover. Now sending some fast right jabs.

BAM

BAM

BAM

All three jabs connected right at Kirishima's face. Then, Charkii shifted his body and landed a
devastating left hook at Kirishima's body. Despite protecting himself with his quirk, the
punch badly hurt Krishima’s body.
Boom

Charkii then followed it up with another right hook. However, Kirishima also attacked. Being
so close now, Kirishima delivered another punch right towards Charkii’s stomach. Charkii
winced in pain, gritting his teeth as he tried to deal with the pain. Kirishima delivered three
more punches, making Chakrii cough up blood.

Charkii, in response, grabbed Kirishima from behind his head and made the red-haired boy’s
stomach connect with his knee.

Kirishima backed away, covering his stomach. “First, you were a Muay Thai fighter. Then a
boxer. And now back to a Muay Thai fighter. Can’t you make up your mind?” Kirishima
asked.

“Sorry, I’m extremely stubborn,” Charkii joked. He put on his bloody grin before continuing
the fight.

“Isn’t that just manliness?”

Charkii’s next attack was a jumping right elbow, aimed right at his opponent's head.
Kirishima blocked it, but it caused him to stumble. Which opened him up for a right knee
directly at the kidneys. Kirishima couldn’t block that and suffered massive damage. Charkii
then followed it up with a left elbow on Krishima’s chin.

Kirishima tried to throw some more punches, but all of them were countered. Jabs was
countered with a left roundhouse. Hooks were countered by a backward elbow. Downward
strikes were met with a flying knee. Numerous strikes landed on Kirishima.

Those strikes nearly made Kirishima pass out. Chakrii then used his most powerful attack
yet. A powerful roundhouse kick aimed for the head. Right before it landed, Kirishima
hardened his head as hard as he could. But it was ineffective.
 BOOOOOOOM

A roundhouse knocked out Kirishima, making him collapse on the floor face first. “That was
huff a great fight,” Charkii stated. He did not come out of this fight unscathed,

Charkii then lifted both of his hands in a victory pose. Although he was badly damaged, he at
least wanted to show that he could still go on.

“WHAT A SPECTACULAR FIGHT. CHAISAI CHARKII IS THE WINNER. THIS

CONCLUDES ROUND ONE OF OUR BATTLE TOURNAMENT.”

Chapter End Notes

AN: Fun fact, the last fight was based on the movie Ong-Bak movie. It was awesome
and go watch it. Also, go read "My Hokuto Academia." It's a good story and needs more
readers. Also, read "An Ashura is Born." the guy is going through a lot of stuff right
now so he needs our support.
 Before Round 2
Chapter Notes

AN: So this is just a prologue of Round 2. I wanna give a chapter so that so many people
wouldn't wait as much.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

The results shocked the whole audience. The boy from Thailand beat a UA student. Not only
that, but to most of the audience (with a few expectations), Chrakii beat him without using
his quirk. A rare accomplishment.

Before he could face the reactions of the crowd, Charkii then acknowledged his fallen
opponent. “Hey, you did pretty well. You remind me of someone I know, in a good way. If
you ever want a rematch, tell me,” Charkii wiped his mouth. “That was a nice fight.”

He then left the arena, leaving the medics to do their job. The harsh eyes of the audience
never left him. Charkii hated their stares, it reminded him of his critics back home.

“ Bastards ,” he whispered to himself in Thai. He kept walking until the audience could no
longer see him. Once he was in the corridor, away from the public eye, Charkii collapsed
against the wall.

“Damn, my ribs ,” Charkii said as he held his chest. “ That red hair was a lot stronger
than I anticipated.”

“Looks like you need some help. ” Charkii turned and saw Yoroizuka Saw Paing. “ Here let
me help you.” Saw then helped his classmate stand on his knees.

“Thanks, Saw. I don’t know what I would do without you,” Charkii mumbled.
“Trust me, you have no idea how many people say that to me,” Saw remarked. Chaisai
Chakrii laughed all the way to the infirmary.

“Kirishima lost in a close-range battle!” Mina was surprised. “How?”

“Well, it has to do with his body,” Takeshi answered.

“His body?”

“I see. In muscle quality, I would say he’s definitely in the top five of our tournament,”
Momo answered.

“Top five.”

“Yeah. First is Takeshi, but that’s because he has to compensate for his lack of brain.”

“HEY!”

“Second would be Shouji.”

“I do work out a lot, but I never imagined I would be in second place,” Shouji committed.

“Third would be Karen.” That made the Kure girl proud. “Though it’s all from genetics.”
That did not make her proud.

“Fourth would most likely be Jurota.”

“Thank you very much,” the beast boy said.

“And finally, fifth is Charkii. I don’t know how, but he’s grown over the last couple of
months. It doesn’t look like much, but his muscle quality is top-notch.”

“Hey Richie rich,” all attention turned to Bakugo. “Where would you place Midoriya in the
top ten?”

“Tenth,” Momo said much to the shock of the audience.

“And where am I?”

“You’ll find out, in our match,” Momo stated. This gave Bakugo a devilish grin.

Somewhere else in the stands, Imai Cosmo smiled to himself. “I get to fight one of the
strongest guys here. Nice.”

Izuku whistled. “He’s gotten much stronger since we fought.”

“Yeah. But so have you right?” Ochako asked. She was finally getting out of the ER. “So,
what’s your plan against him?”

“Nothing.”

“Eh.” His response confused both Toga and Ochako.

“Well, if he does win his next fights. Then we still won’t fight until the finals. I still have
three other fights to worry about. Besides,” Izuku squinted. “Charkii hasn’t shown us all his
cards yet.”

“Oh right, the next fight,” Toga said. “That’s us.”

“Hey, it’ll be fine,” Izuku held onto her hand, “We got to do our best, remember.”

“Right.” Toga was now filled with determination.

“Well, I don’t want to interrupt, but I need some help,” Ochako called out. The two of them
giggled as they helped her up. She still hasn't completely recovered, but it’s better than
nothing. “So go out there and kick each other’s butts.”

“We will,” they said in unison.

“Oh wait,” Izuku remembered. “I have to go somewhere. I’ll see you at the arena.” Izuku
kissed his girlfriend’s on the cheek. Leaving a blushing mess of Ochako and a happy Toga.

“Bye Izuku, I’m going to kick your butt later.”

Izuku then left, running down the hall. He didn’t stop until he met the two people he had to
see. “Sensei, All Might, glad to see you.”

“Young Midoriya, we have much to talk about,” the number one hero said.

“Yeah, like how the hell did you get a Kure to fall in love with you?” Senshi asked. “Did you
do something when we weren’t looking?”
“No sensei, I swear.” Izuku raised his hands in defense. “She came onto me.”

“That’s common for the Kure,” All Might replied. “They pick the strongest males and use
their DNA for the next generation.”

“Come to think of it, did you ever get anything from the Kure Clan?” Senshi asked.

“Yes, but I turned them all down. I didn’t want the hassle,” Toshnori replied.”What about
you? Didn’t you get any request from the Kure?”

“No. They all hate me,” Senshi answered. Much to Yagi’s and Midoriya’s confusion.

“Oh right, There’s someone who needs to talk to you Midoriya,” All Might then handed the
young boy his phone.

“Hello.”

“IZUKU!” The loud voice of his mother erupted from the phone. “YOU HAVE MUCH TO
EXPLAIN!”

“Yes Mom,” Izuku muttered.

“YOU BETTER TELL THAT GIRL SHE’S TOO YOUNG TO BE MARRIED! AND YOU
BETTER TAKE RESPONSIBILITY YOUNG MAN!”

“I will mom,” Izuku mumbled.

“Now, tell me everything about that girl. If she’s going to have my grandbabies, I must know
her,” Inko said.
“Well, it’s a long story,” Izuku replied. ‘I’ll leave out the fact that she belongs to an assassin
clan. I don’t want my mom worrying anymore.’

“Oh, Izuku. You also have to tell that Uraraka girl how good of a job she did. Fighting that
viscous Bakugo and putting up a good fight deserves praise.”

“I will mom,” Izuku then remembered how he and Ochako were a “thing” now. “I’m friends
with her. Would you mind me inviting her over for dinner?”

“I would love that Izuku. Oh, your match is about to start soon. Good luck Izuku, you better
win,” Inko praised her son.

“Thank you, mom.” Izuku smiled as he hung up. Much to his chagrin, he was then met with
his sensei’s humongous grin. “What is it, Sensei?”

“Were you going to tell your mom about the time you kissed the Uraraka girl?” Izuku
immediately blushed.

“Huh! When did that happen?” Toshinori asked.

“Wait, All Might, that’s not the whole story.” Izuku tried to explain, but his muttering got in
the way. All Might was bewildered trying to follow what he was saying.

Senshi laughed as he left the scene. The ensuing chaos between the two never failed to make
him smile. He continued to walk down the corridors until he reached a vending machine. “I
don’t know what it's like in Thailand, but it’s rude to stalk people in Japan.”

Coming out from the corners, was Thailand's greatest hero. “Sorry to be rude. I wanted to
talk to you alone,” Nạkrb said. “So what did you think?”
“You need to improve your people skills.”

“Not that. I mean on Charkii’s fight. I trained him pretty well,” Nạkrb stated. He was proud
of his student's accomplishments. “Unless you think Midoriya is any better.”

“He did beat his opponent in one punch. I didn’t see your student do that,” Senshi joked. He
began to put coins in the vending machine.

Nạkrb chuckled. “I’ll give you that. Then again, he did fight against a toothpick. Not very
impressive anymore.”

“A one-hit ko is still a one-hit ko. Do you want anything? On the house.” Senshi pointed to
the vending machine.

“Cherry,” Nạkrb answered. “So, you think Charkii has any chance of reaching the finals?”

“Well, next round he has to fight a grappling genius. And he’s in the same bracket as
Shiketsu’s best student, a Karate Genius, a Weapon master, and Mikazuchi. Also, the
daughter of Tokita Ohma and a Kure.” Senshi passed Nạkrb his cherry soda. “Even with all
that, Charkii might have a one in a hundred chance. And that's me being generous.”

Nạkrb took a sip out of his soda. “That’s enough for him.”

“And that’s our story,” Kurayoshi Rino said. She had finished telling her and Rei’s story to
Kure Renzo. It was a story of love, assassins, family, and inner turmoil.

Yet Renzo was bored as shit. “Well, that story fucking sucked.” His response angered Rei. “I
can’t believe I missed my sister’s match for this bullshit. Oh well, I know she won anyway.”
“Hold on,” Rino cried out. “You didn’t tell us your story.”

“Oh right. Okay, our father wanted me to be a hero. Yet, Karen is the only one who’s doing
anything about it. And that’s it,” Renzo explained.

“That story's worse than ours,” Rei complained. “At least ours had some depth. That was
worst than an American Action movie."

“Oh shut it. I’m a fighter, not a writer,” Renzo replied. “Also, lighting boi. No offense, but
you’re going to lose the next round.”

“Excuse me,” Rei found that insulting. “Sure your Kure have good techiques. But so does the
Mikazuchi.”

“Not that. In terms of techniques, the Kure and the Mikazuchi are equeal. It’s about Karen’s
style. The Raishin Style is no match for her. Trust me on this, it’s better to give up.” Renzo
then waved off. “Well see you losers later.”

“Hold it!” Rei shouted, much to Renzo’s annoyance. “Why did you tell us this? You could
have minded your own business and gone on your merry way. Why bother with us?”

Renzo rubbed his head. “You're interesting I guess. That’s all. Bye.” Before the two could
blink, Renzo disappeared. Most likely the work of one of his Kure techniques.

Rei clenched his fist. “Damn Kure.”

Kure Karen skipped down the halls. A happy smile on her face. “I can’t wait to see Izuku-
Kun again. We haven’t discussed what we should name our children.”
RING RING

“Oh. IT’S MOM,” Karen answered the phone. She was awaiting a joyful response to her
victory in the previous match.

She got something else instead. “Karen, what the fuck?” Kure Fushi asked.

“Mom, what’s wrong?” Karen was upset at her mother’s tone of voice.

“Karen. Tell me why you would think yelling 'let’s get married would be a good idea.
Especially at an event where millions of people would be watching you,” her mother asked.

“Well, Karla says ‘if you want to prove your love, confess it to the world.’ So I thought, why
not?” Karen answered.

“I see. Thank you for telling me. By the way, Uncle Raian says hi,” Fusui said before hanging
up.

“Bye, mom. Have a swell day,” Karen replied before shutting her phone off. “I hope Mom
and Karla don’t get in a fight. Daddy would have never wanted them to fight amongst
themselves.”

“YOU SHOULD HAVE EXPECTED THIS!” Fusui shouted at Karen. The Kure woman had
taken out a gun and was using it to shoot Karla.

“I’M SORRY FUSUI,” Karla was dodging all the gunfire. “THIS IS ALL MY FAULT.”

“YOU'RE DAMN RIGHT IT IS! WHEN YOU MET OHMA IN THE AFTERLIFE, YOU
BETTER PRAY HE’S NOT AS DISAPPOINTED AS I AM!”
Meanwhile, in the corner, Raian was laughing his butt off. “HAHAHAHAHA, FIGHT
FIGHT FIGHT!” This was the second most fun he had all month. The first was watching kids
fight each other, but this was a very close second.

Renzo yawned as he walked down the corridors. He hated that story so much. It bored him to
death. Oh well, hopefully, he would meet someone with a more interesting story. Also, he
hoped that Karen didn’t do anything stupid

Ding ding

He knew that ringtone. Checking his phone, he saw that his siblings were calling him. All at
once.

“Karen. What the fuck did you do?” Renzo groaned as he picked up the phone. He was then
bombarded by his sibling's outbursts. ‘Why me?’

“Hey Takeshi,” the muscled boy turned to see Himiko Toga hiding in the corner. “I need your
help.”

Takeshi signed as he got up from his seat. He was finding it comfortable. At least he was
going to hang out with a cute girl.

He met the girl in the corridors, with no one to bother them. “So, what does a cute girl like
you want with a wonderful man like me?”

Toga nervously smiled at his flirting. She gave him a pass because he didn’t know about her
relationship with Midoriya. “This may seem weird, but can I have your blood?”
“Sure.”

“I know…...what?”

“It’s for your quirk, right? It requires blood for you to use it,” Takeshi said with a normal
voice.

“How did you know?”

“We’re classmates. We have access to each other’s quirk records,” Takeshi answered.

“Who else knows.”

“Everyone.”

“Then why hasn’t anyone said anything?”

“Because we’re classmates and future heroes. Who cares what our quirks are? All that
matters is us supporting each other to the end and giving it our all. That’s what being a hero is
about,” Takeshi answered. “Besides we have a guy with a stand for a quirk plus whatever
Shouji is. There's also the fact that I'm a dude with muscles for muscles. I’m pretty sure a
blood quirk is the least weird quirk in this class.”

“Thank you, Takeshi. Now, if you can, stay still for a little bit.” Toga then pulled out a
syringe. Takeshi revealed his whole arm, ready to help his classmate in any way possible.

Izuku cracked his knuckles. He took a deep breath, relaxing his lungs. He stretched out his
arms and legs. He then closed his eyes and calmed his mind.
 He took one look at the arena in front of him. With a big smile on his face and determined
eyes, Izuku said, “Let’s get this show started.”

ROUND 2

FIGHT ONE: IZUKU MIDORIYA VS HIMIKO TOGA

FIGHT TWO: MEZO SHOUJI VS YOROIZUKA SAW PAING

FIGHT THREE: HACHI TAKESHI VS JUROTA SHISHIDA

FIGHT FOUR: SHOTO TODOROKI VS MINA ASHIDO

FIGHT FIVE: ITSUKA KENDO VS INASA YOARASHI

FIGHT SIX: KURE KAREN VS MIKAZUCHI REI

FIGHT SEVEN: MOMO YAOYOROZU VS KATSUKI BAKUGO

FIGHT EIGHT: IMAI COSMO VS CHAISAI CHAKRII

Chapter End Notes

AN: So it begins. Round two of the tournament. Place your bets now. Who's going to
beat who in a bloody pulp? Who's going to suplex who? And who is Izuku going to kiss
next?

These questions and more will be answered the next time of KING OF FIGHTING.
 ROUND 2
Chapter Summary

The Second round of the UA battle tournament is here

Chapter Notes

Sorry for being so late. Life is being a bitch and 2021 was a horrendous year. Hopefully
I finish this arc before summer.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

“WELL LOOK WHO IT IS FOLKS! UA’S RISING STAR. THE GREEN FIGHTER OF 1A.
IZUKU MIDORIYA!”

Izuku walked out. He rolled his arms while making his way to the stadium. “Alright, it’s
showtime.”

“AND HIS OPPONENT. THE BLOND MENACE. DON’T LET HER CUTE FACE
DISTRACT YOU OR SHE’LL SINK HER FANGS INTO YOU. THE VAMPIRIC
SHAPESHIFTER OF 1A, TOGA HIMIKO.”

The blond girl stepped right into the arena. A smile on her face as she skipped onto the
arena.

The two stood a good six feet apart from one another. “Remember Izuku, don’t hold back on
me. I can handle anything you throw at me.” Toga began stretching her legs.

“If you say so. But remember Himiko, don’t underestimate me,” Izuku’s air changed. He
began to get serious.
“ARE YOU READY!”

“I sure am.” Toga put on a karate stance that Izuku taught her.

Meanwhile, Izuku responded with a classic boxing stance. His left fist out and his right
protecting his body.

“TAKE YOUR STANCE.”

Though, that was a bit too late. Yet, both Izuku and Toga's focus deepened.

“BEGIN.”

To no one’s surprise, Izuku was the first to attack. At fast speeds, IZuku closed the gap
between the two and attacked with the tip of his elbow right to her stomach.

Boom

Yet, to Izuku’s and the audience’s surprise; Toga was able to tank that blow. Toga’s defense
surprised Izuku. ‘It feels like I hit a brick wall. But that’s impossible, the only person I know
with muscles this strong is...oh no.’

“Sorry Izuku, but I won’t go down so easily,” Toga said. She then raised her right arm, which
was so covered in gray goo before increasing in size. Toga then brought her now-massive
arm down, creating a massive attack.

BOOM
Toga had left a huge crater where she struck. Izuku was lucky enough that he was able to
dodge the attack before it hit him. To Toga’s left, Izuku was trying to regain his breath. But
Toga wouldn't give him that chance. She transformed her left hand and attacked Izuku with a
swing.

Izuku ducked right in time. Before Toga could attack again, Izuku jumped backward. This
was fortunate for both of them. It gave time to Izuku to think, and it gave Toga time to
transform. Her entire body was now covered in that gray liquid. Underneath, she began to
grow larger and larger.

Izuku took a deep breath and regained his composure. “That was a terrible performance.
Sorry for that.” He then put his left hand out and made a bickering gesture. “Come at me.”

Toga finally emerged from the gray ooze as someone else. She was a different person when
she came out of the cocoon. She looked like a certain muscle-bound blond.

“Oh, so now you’ve become Takeshi-san. Interesting choice,” Izuku said.

“Yes. To be honest, I was jealous of his body,” Toga said in Takeshi’s voice. “All this natural-
born strength, anyone would be jealous of it.”

“You're right. I’m a little jealous. But, because you have his body does not mean you can beat
me.” Izuku cracked his knuckles. “Let’s do this.”

Like a rhino, Toga then charged right at Izuku. The green-haired boy also charged right at
Toga. Both had enthusiastic grins on their faces. They began to build up momentum. The two
of them both became the unstoppable force and immovable object.

Toga raised her right arm, preparing it for an attack. Meanwhile, Izuku pulled his right arm
back. The two of them were ready to attack. And right when they made contact, they struck.

BOOM
Toga smashed the place where Izuku was supposed to be. The attack created a massive crater.
Yet, it did not hit Izuku. Because on her left, Izuku punched Toga with a powerful jab. The
girl buckled at the weight of the attack. Izuku then followed it up with a right kick on her
stomach. Toga was able to block that one. Toga tried to follow up with more attacks, but
Izuku was relentless.

Boom Boom Boom

Izuku sent many Jabs all over Toga’s body. Toga recoiled at the hits and tried to hit back, but
she missed every time. Izuku dodged every swing Toga threw at him, all while standing firm
on his feet.

‘How? How can he dodge with such ease?’ Toga asked herself. Was she going to lose?
Without even hitting Midoriya. Was she that bad? NO, she can still do this.

Toga guarded her front body, where Midoriya was attacking. Her large arms protected her
face and chest. Despite that, Midoriya continued to attack Toga without mercy. ‘I’m sorry
Toga. I know you wanted to do better, but you're not at that level yet.’

But, Midoriya was then taken back by Himiko’s next attack. Instead of a swing, it was a
charge.

BOOM

Like an American football player, Toga’s massive body collided at Midoriya. Himiko’s body
propelled the smaller boy towards the edge. Midoriya even lost his balance and found himself
trying to regain composure.

But, he didn’t get that chance. Himiko continued to push him back, trying to get Midoriya off
the edge. Toga’s larger body was a stronger force than Midoriya can face, but there was
something he could do.
Bang

Izuku kicked Himiko right in the knee, making the larger girl fall. Luckily, she fell right on
her hands. ‘I’m safe.’ But she wasn’t for long.

Boom

Izuku kicked her right in the chin. Toga’s head tilted, her vision shaking. And then Izuku used
his final attack.

Voom

Izuku stopped his punch before it could make an impact. His punch was so fast that Toga
didn’t even see it until it was right in front of her. She gulped as she thought about the
damage it could do to her. Alas, she sighed.

“I thought I could do better. I give up this match,” Toga muttered.

“HIMIKO TOGA HAS FORFEITED THE MATCH. IZUKU MIDORIYA WINS!”

“I don’t get it,” Denki said. “If Toga shapeshifted to Tatsuki, then shouldn’t she be
unstoppable?”

“Normally yes. But the great Takeshi relies more on his strength. I use Ahhh-”

Before he could finish, Kendo karate chopped the back of his neck. Bringing the bigger boy
down on his knees. “You have as much of an attitude problem as Monoma. Anyways, Blond
Guy, there is an answer. You see, while Takeshi is a meathead.”
“Fuck you,” the boy moaned.

“He is a tactical meathead. There’s a reason why he’s so good with Karate. It’s because he not
only trained his body but his mind as well. So, even if you have the body or his strength, it
doesn’t mean you will win like him,” Itsuka explained.

“What?”

“HE’S GOOD WITH KARATE DUMBASS!” Bakugo yelled.

A certain beast quirk user stroked his chin. “Well that’s good to know,” Jurota said.

In the dim hallway leading to the arena entrance, there was a teenager. He was tall for his age
(187 cm) and also was built like a bodybuilder. Yet the most appealing part of his figure was
his six arms. It not only made him stand out but made others wary of his presence. And then
there was his mask, hiding his secret face.

Shouji signed. ‘Well, this is going to suck.’

“Thanks for visiting me. It’s good to have a visitor,” a weak Ojiro muttered. He was lying in a
hospital bed, bandages covering his ribs. By his side was Hagakure, holding his hand. “But I
know you need something.”

“Not to be rude but yes I do.” Shouji grabbed a seat and plowed it right in front of Ojiro’s
bed. “I need to know more about my opponent. It would be unwise to face him without
preparation.”

“You do know I lost right?”

“Yeah. But that doesn’t mean you have any advice,” Shouji replied.

“Well, there is one thing I noticed. When my tail hit his head, it felt like I was hitting a wall. It
may be part of his quirk. So watch out for his skull and fists I guess,” Ojiro answered.

“Thanks. I’ll keep that in mind.”

‘Avoid his skull and his fists. Easier said than done,’ Shouji was thinking.

“GUESS WHO’S UP NEXT FOLKS. IT’S THE MULTI-ARM WARRIOR FORM 1A.
WHAT LIES BEHIND HIS MASK? NOT EVEN WE KNOW! WILL WE EVER FIND
OUT? WHO KNOWS! IT’S MEZO SHOUJI!”

The tall boy exited the hallway and entered the arena. The audience clapped for him, but they
didn’t see the look on his face. It was one of disgust. “Why did he have to mention my
mask?” Shouji muttered.

“AND HIS OPPONENT! THE FOREIGNER FROM MYANMAR! HE’S TOUGHER

THAN HE LOOKS AND HITS HARDER THAN YOU EXPECT! THE ONE AND ONLY
SAW PAING!”

A blur came straight out of the opposing hallway. The unstoppable force had arrived.

“ALRIGHT! LET’S
GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO
OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO
OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO
OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO
OOOOOO!” Saw screamed loudly. Much to the disdain of the audience and his opponent.
“I swear, I want that kid to lose because of his voice alone,” Aizawa said.

“Oh come on, Aizawa buddy. Since when was a little noise a problem for you.”

The dead-eyed man gave a chilling look towards his coworker. In his mind, the countless
memories of Mic waking him up every day for the past 20 years came alive. “You have no
idea.”

“Hey Shouji right,” Saw called out. The tall boy was surprised that his opponent could
remember his name. “Let’s make a bet. If I win I get to see what’s under your mask.”

“Alright, what happens when I win though?” Shouji asked.

“You get to hear an embarrassing secret from me,” Saw Paing answered.

“Fine then,” Shouji replied. ‘All I have to do is win. And since I have the right plan for this, it
should be a guaranteed victory.’

“ARE YOU READY?”

Both Saw and Shouji nodded. With Saw cracking his neck and Shouji cracking all six of his
knuckles.

“TAKE YOUR STANCE!”

Saw put both of his arms right next to his face. He had his left leg and body leaning forward,
while his right leg was behind him. Shouji extended his winds, giving him an intimidating
presence.
“FIGHT!”

BOOM

Saw leaped through the arena and tried to punch Shouji right in the stomach. But, his attack
was blocked with Shoji's entire left wing.

“My turn.” Shouji used his right arm to grab Saw and Judo threw to the ground.

BAM

Saw’s entire body cracked the ground. He gritted his teeth to endure the pain of the throw.

“DOWN!”

“How was that? I was in Judo in middle school,” Shouji explained.

“Sweet.” Saw got up in a rush. His feet were on the floor before Shouji could even react. “I
fought a samurai and now a Judo master. BEST DAY EVER!”

‘I’m not a master though,’ Shouji was thinking. He then shook his left-wing. ‘He did a lot of
damage already. If I didn’t have tough muscles, it would have been broken.’

Saw spat out blood from his mouth. “JUDO VS LETHWEI LET’S SEE WHO'S THE
BEST!”

Saw dashed towards Shouji again. He let loose another punch. Shouji immediately moved his
wing to block it but was surprised when Saw stopped his punch mid-air. The Burmese boy
then twisted his body and gave a left kick towards Shoji's right leg.
Boom

‘Heavy,’ Shouji thought. The attack left the 1A student shaking, but he still stood firm. Shouji
tried to grab Saw, but the foreigner sidestepped and gave a right punch at Shouji’s face.

Boom

Blood spilled Shoji's mask and his head went sideways. Before the Octopus boy could do
anything, Saw then unleashed a wave of punches at Shouji’s body.

Boom

Boom

Boom

Boom

Shouji gasped for air. The attacks took the breath out of his lungs. Saw was going to attack
again, but Shouji was able to intervene this time. The taller boy was able to grab Saw from
the waist, also getting his right arm in the process. Saw slammed his left elbow down on the
taller boy, but it had little effect.

Shouji lifted Saw in the air before slamming down on the ground.

SLAM
Saw spat out even more blood than before. Shouji was able to mount the smaller boy, putting
Saw at a huge disadvantage. “You're not the only one with Heavy punches.” Saw grinned as
Shouji began to rain down punches.

Bam

Bam

Bam

Bam

Bam

Bam

Bam

No matter how many times Shouji punched Saw, the Burmese boy wouldn’t stop smiling.

‘Why is he smiling so hard? And why are my fists hurting?’ Shouji would soon get his
answer. Right when Shouji threw another punch, Saw adjusted his head. Making sure that
Shoji's fist hit his skull.

CRACK

Shouji yelled in pain. His hand hurt so much that Shouji had to dismount from Saw.
Saw got up while Shouji rolled in pain. “Sorry about that. MY SKELETON IS THE
HARDEST ON EARTH. NO MEER ATTACK CAN HARM IT!”

“You idiot. The whole audience knows that now,” Shouji replied.

“Yeah and?”

‘You’re a real piece of work.’ Shouji was about to continue the match but then-

“PAUSE!” Midnight yelled out.

The two teens were confused as the referee walked onto the arena. “Can I see your hand?”
Midnight asked Shouji. He gave it to her and she examined it. “Is this your primary hand?”
Shouji nodded. “I’m not a doctor, but I can tell the damage is deep. If you continue this fight,
it could be permanent.” Shouji shuttered at that idea. “Do you wish to proceed?”

Sweat ran down his forehead. He was scared. He knew being a hero involved risking his life,
but he wasn’t a hero yet. “I'll throw in the towel..”

“MEZO SHOUJI FORFEITS THE MATCH! SAW PAING WINS!”

AT THE INFIRMARY:

“That was a smart choice young man,” Recovery Girl said. She was bandaging Shouji’s hand.
It was fine after a good kiss, but it still needed help.

“Was it?” There was a bit of disappointment in Shouji’s voice.

“Kid, it was. Trust me, every hero wants to sacrifice themselves to save others. But hero’s
forget that they need to save themselves as well,” Recovery Girl explained. For some reason,
that helped Shouji. Not completely, but enough. “Also, you have a guest.”

At that moment Saw burst through the door. His face had the look of irritation. “MASK
GUY!”

“I have a name.”

“I NEED TO TALK TO YOU!” Saw took a chair and placed it right in front of the masked
teen. “YOU SIR HAVE-”

BONK

“KEEP IT DOWN!” Recovery Girl hit Saw in the head with her cane. “We have patients here
who need rest. So keep it down.”

“Yes ma'am,” Saw muttered, rubbing his head. He then turned right back to Shouji. “So...how
are you?”

“My hand is healing. It’s going to be fine in a week thanks to Recovery Girl,” Shouji
answered. “How’s your head?”

“It’s fine. I told you I have the strongest skull on Earth. Nothing can break it,” Saw answered.
To show, he knocked on it like it was a door. “But, why did you give up?”

“What’s wrong with me forfeiting?”

“BECAUSE IT’S UNMANLY!” Saw then noticed RG about to attack again and quiet down.
“Where I come from, you fight till you die.”
“What!”

Saw sign. “Four years ago, my father and my brother died.” Shouji gasped. “My mom had
already died years before that. They were the breadwinners of the family. The money they
had left behind soon turned to nothing as scammers and ungrateful relatives. My brothers and
sisters need a way to live so I started Lethwei. I had to fight or else my family would starve.
So when I see you quit, it enrages me.”

Saw gave a pissed look at the masked teen. “I’m sorry,” Shouji replied. “I'm sorry for what
happened to you. I mean it, but...I’m just some kid. I’m not some super guy like you. I’m not
a son of a bigshot. I’m not even the main character. I’m just some guy.”

“Then why be a hero? Why take one of the riskiest jobs in the world?” Saw asked.

“Remember our bet?” Saw nodded. “Well, let me show you what’s under the mask.” Shouji
pulled down the mask and winced. Shoji's face was normal except for his mouth. He had a
wide mouth, open enough that Saw could see his full set of jagged teeth. To most people, it
would have looked disgusting.

Except for Saw. “That’s awesome.”

Shouji was taken back. “WHAT!? Aren’t you scared?”

“No.”

“Doesn’t it make you creeped out?”

“Not really. What does this have to do with anything?”

Shouji blinked, not expecting Saw’s reaction. He faced the wall and told his story. “Well, kids
can be cruel. My family was fine with my face, but as a kid they bullied me. I was scrawny
and easy to pick on. To vent out my frustration, I worked out. I worked out a lot. I even
started to wear a mask and got so tall no one picked on me. Then one day I thought if I could
be a hero. I could inspire ugly kids like me that they look alright. That no matter what they
look like, they can still be heroes.”

Shouji then turned to Saw and saw the Burmese boy crying. “Are you crying?”

“Yes,” Saw replied. “I…...that’s such a good story. I’m sorry for what I said, you deserve to
be a hero.”

Shouji smiled. “Thanks, now let’s get you some tissues.”

“EVERYONE, YOU BETTER KEEP YOUR EYES ON THIS MATCH IT’S ONE OF A
KIND! ANOTHER 1A VS 1B BATTLE, BUT WITH A BEAST! A TRUE BATTLE
BETWEEN MONSTERS! WE HAVE THE BEAST BORN A MAN VS THE MAN WHO
BECOMES A BEAST!”

“FIRST UP, THE MONSTER MAN OF 1A! HIS MUSCLES ARE GIFTS FROM GOD!
HIS FISTS CAN CREATE CRATERS AND HIS BODY IS STRONGER THAN STEEL!
THE UNMATCHED MUSCULAR GOD, HACHI TAKESHI!”

The boy stepped out into the arena. He had an intimidating aura around him, his eyes had the
look of a demon. “Oh yeah, it’s going to be good.”

“NOW THE REPRESENTATIVE OF 1B! THE BEAST-MAN STANDS TALL AMONGST

HIS CLASSMATES! HE MAY LOOK LIKE A GOOD STUDENT, BUT UNDERNEATH
HE’S A TRUE MONSTER! WITH THE COMBINATION OF BOTH BRAINS AND
BRAWN, JUROTA SHISHIDA!”

The massive student emerged from the shadows. He truly did look like a beast. But, was he
strong enough to take on his 1A rival.
The two of them entered the arena and stood right in front of each other. Their massive
bodies made the arena feel cramped. Takeshi’s cocky grin contrasted with Jurota’s harsh
eyes.

“Hey, they call you a beast. I think that’s some misinformation. Because the only beast here,”
Takeshi pointed at himself, “IS ME!”

“You call yourself a beast! All I see is a pervert,” Jurota remarked.

Takeshi scowled. “I’m not a pervert. I’m a man of culture.”

“ARE YOU READY!”

Both of them nodded. Jurota took off his glasses and put them to the side, safe from their
duel.

“TAKE YOUR STANCE!”

By instinct, both boys activated their quirks. Their bodies grew to huge sizes, making the
arena seem even smaller. Jurota roared as his body expanded. Meanwhile, Takeshi grunted as
his muscles became bigger. Their massive bodies made the arena feel cramped. Takeshi
tightened his fists while Jurota let his claws be wide open.

“FIGHT!”

BOOM

Takeshi threw a powerful straight punch right towards Jurota’s gut. Yet, the second Takeshi
landed the blow, he could tell something was off.
Because right before Takeshi hit, Jurota jumped backward. ‘Sorry pervert, I already knew
what you were going to do.’

Jurota landed back on his feet and dashed. In his beast mode, not only had his strength
improved but his speed too. In fact, in this form, he was much faster than Takeshi.

Right before he could do anything, Takeshi experienced Jurota’s violent attack. Grabbing
Takeshi’s head from behind, Jurota slammed his head right into the ground.

SLAM

Takeshi’s face kissed the floor. Jurota tried his best to hold him down but failed. The act of
embarrassment enraged Takeshi, which made him stronger.

“GET OFF OF ME!” Takeshi roared as he broke free. Jurota’s grip had loosened and his hand
was no longer holding Takeshi’s head. Before he could counter, Jurota then met with
Takeshi’s attack.

BOOM

Takeshi unleashed a sidekick right towards Jurota’s head. The beast-man was shaken at the
weight of the attack but he still stood. Jurota’s body was strong enough to handle that kick.
Yet, he was not strong enough for the next wave of attacks.

BOOM

BOOM

BOOM
Takeshi unleashed a wave of punches at Jurota’s body. From backhand to straights, to even
double punches. Takeshi abused his Karate knowledge on Jurota, nearly turning him into a
sandbag. At the moment, all Jurota could do was blocked.

Until he got an idea. When Takeshi threw another punch, Jurota ducked. He then wrapped his
legs around Takeshi’s arm and tightened. A beastly armbar. Jurota pulled him towards the
ground but failed. Takeshi’s arm remained in the air.

‘How? We should be on the floor right now.’ Were Jurota’s thoughts.

“Oh, you didn’t know.” Takeshi grinned. “In this form, I’m not only stronger but also
HEAVIER!” Takeshi raised his fist high above his head and struck the earth.

KABOOOOOOOOOM

The whole arena shook from the punch. Massive cracks come from the point of origin. But,
Takeshi soon noticed that his fist was empty. Turning to his left, Takeshi saw that Jurota had
broken free.

Unfortunately for him, the beast boy wasn’t in a good position. Jurota’s breath was ragged.
Despite being in his beast form, his body was crumbling under Takeshi’s wrath. His last-
minute armbar was supposed to succeed, and now he had nothing.

Takashi cracked his neck. “Come on, bring it on. I thought you were a beast, not a coward.”

Takeshi’s insults were striking at Jurota’s ego. Jurota was still trying to remain composed, his
intelligence helping maintains himself. The beast’s brain was trying to figure out any plan to
fight against the monster in front of him.
Takeshi noticed this and knew what to do. “Hey, Jurota. I need one move to finish this match.
You're already finished.”

Jurota growled. This fucker was dissing him. His claws grazed the ground. “You think I’m
that weak.” He made his way to his opponent. His body remained low.

“Yeah, a guy like you is super duper weak. How did you get into this school?”

Jurota growl grew even louder. His claws were now fully out and ready to slice. The massive
beast pounced at Takeshi. Looking more like a beast than ever before.

BOOOOOOOM

Jurota’s pounce was stopped. By another punch. Takeshi’s fist found itself deeply implanted
in Jurota’s gut. Pulling out, Takeshi let his opponent fall to the ground.

“Sorry about that. You do belong in this school. You're not weak, I’m just too strong.”
Takeshi turned and walked away.

“JUROTA SHISHIDA IS KNOCKED OUT. THE WINNER IS HACHI TAKESHI!”

“Dear God,” Monoma muttered. “To see Jurota beaten so easily. How is that possible?”

“It’s Takeshi, he’s that good. If only he wasn’t such a pervert,” Itsuka grunted. “Hey who’s
next?”

“It’s half and half verse acid girl,” Bakugo answered.

“Who?”

“Todoroki and Ashido, the pink girl,” Iida answered.

“Oh, those two. That would make an interesting match-up,” Itsuka replied. “Speaking of
which, where is Todoroki?”

“I think he’s been wandering around,” Iida responded.

“That’s weird. Speaking of which, where’s Ashido?”

Hiding in the hallway, Ashido stood still. She hugged her legs, covering her face from the
world. On her face was an expression of fear and doubt. The pink girl was nervous about
what was to come.

Her opponent was so much better than her in every way. His quirk alone was enough to put
Mina in her place. And yet, if Midoriya was in her shoes, he would win. He would push
beyond his limits and take the gold. Could Ashido do that? Could she even do half of what
Midoriya does?

“Ashido." Right down the hallway, was him standing the hallway. The boy she was
pondering about. The boy she had fallen in love with. "Are you alright?"

She immediately gave him a fake smile and closed her eyes. "Yep, Midori. Everything is
going well."

He gave a blank stare. Instead of letting her be, he sat right next to her. "What's wrong?"

"Nothing."
He stared back. "You know, I don't believe that."

She broke free from her lie. "I'm sorry. I'm so nervous. I'm fighting Todoroki and he's so
cool."

"So, you think you have no chance."

Mina tilted her head towards him. "Do you think I have a chance?"

"Well......I have some ideas." Izuku then took out his notebook and a pen. He then
immediately started writing. "Would you like to hear from them?" By the time he finished his
sentence, he had already written four whole pages of notes.

"COMING FROM THE HIS ICEY CHAMBER. THE HEIR TO ONE OF THE BEST
HEROES IN JAPAN! HIS LOOKs WOULD EVEN MELT HIS ICE! THE ICE AND FIRE
STUDENT, SHOTO TODOROKI!"

The duel-haired boy came out of the arena entrance. He still had a cold expression on his
face. Not one of boredom but hatred. Yet the audience didn't see that. Instead, they saw some
cool guy they could root for.

"IN THE OTHER CORNER! SHE LEFT QUITE AN IMPRESSION IN HER FIRST
MATCH! WITH HER BRIGHT PERSONALITY AND HER ACID QUIRK, SHE'LL MELT
RIGHT INTO YOUR HEARTS! THE ACID GIRL FROM 1A, MINA ASHIDO!"

Mina jumped right out of her entrance and with her bubbling energy, she entered the arena.
"HELLO EVERYONE!"
The audience couldn't help but love her personality. It was a sharp contrast to the previous
fighter.

"ARE YOU READY!"

Todoroki nodded while Mina gave a thump up.

"TAKE YOUR STANCE!"

Todoroki held his right hand up while Mina put her hands behind her back.

"BEGIN!"

Whoosh

Todoroki immediately used his ice to freeze the arena. His glaciers covered most It was
supposed to have pushed his classmate out of the arena. Yet, as time went on, he didn't hear
the confirmation for his victory. What happened? His answer was shown right on the
monitor.

Mina was fine. She had used her acid to melt the ice in front of her. "Sorry, Todoroki. You'll
need more than that to get me."

Todoroki was amazed that anyone could have handled his ice so easily. He was sure that
Ashido of all people would have given up immediately. Then again, he didn't know his
classmates very well.

Mina began melting away more and more of the ice in front of her. Until the ice that
separated them was all gone. "Come on Todoroki. Show me the skills of the son of the
number two hero."
Todoroki gritted his teeth. He had never had to deal with an opponent this annoying before.
It was at that moment that Todoroki realized something he should have noticed before. He
can't beat Ashido with Ice.

In the stands, a father was watching with disappointment. 'Shoto, you should have realized
this before you entered this arena. Clinging to your ice will only bring you to ruin. Use your
fire. This girl is nothing more than a pebble in your way to being number one.'

Yet, Shoto inherited something from his father beside his fire. His stubbornness.

Shoto sent out another wave of ice at Ashido. However, it was much smaller and faster. Mina
couldn't react in time and found herself being pushed by the ice. Unfortunately for him, she
used her acid to melt the ice before she could be pushed out.

The pink girl giggled as she realized something. 'I can win. I can win against Todoroki.' Mina
smiled. With this realization in mind, Mina ran right at her opponent. Midoriya was right. Her
acid was good enough, she was good enough.

Todoroki reacted by creating an ice pillar right at their feet. Mina fell right on her butt as the
glacier was about to go straight out of the arena, but stood right up. Using her acid as a boost,
Mina slid down the iceberg. "Sorry Todoroni, but I can still fight."

"IT'S TODOROKI!" He didn't get the joke. Before he could send more Ice, Mina got right to
him.

"Sup." With a smirk on her face, Mina punched the element boy right in the stomach.

Todoroki gritted his teeth. Because of Mina's athletic body and the boost she got from her
sliding, her punch had an extraordinary amount of force behind it.
Mina was ready to follow up the attack with a kick, but then Todoroki grabbed her hand.
"Got you."

Mina pulled away, but it was too late. Her arm was covered in ice. She tried to form the acid
to melt the ice away. However, Todoroki wouldn't let her. He grabbed her frozen arm and
threw her to the ground. Ashido tried to get up but noticed that Todoroki had frozen other
parts of her body.

Using this moment, Todoroki grabbed her free arm and pinned her to the ground. "Sorry,
Ashido. But I won."

Mina struggled to break free. She tried to use her acid but it was melting at a slow rate. "My
turn." Shoto created another wave of ice, this time to push Mina right out of the arena.
Despite all her effort and acid, Mina was pushed out of the arena.

"MINA ASHIDO IS OUT OF BOUNDS. SHOTO TODOROKI IS THE WINNER!" The

audience cheered for the young hero. After all, it was expected that he would win.

Mina cried as she went back into the stadium halls. She wanted to win so badly, and she was
so close. She was so damn close.

“Hey, Ashido.” Here he was. The last person she wanted to see. She looked up and saw Izuku
still smiling. He held out his arms and embraced the pink girl. “That’s okay. Let it all out.”

Tears fell out of her eyes. So many ugly and disgusting tears came out. “I’m sorry Izuku, I
wanted to win. I tried so hard.”

“I know. You did your best. That’s what matters,” Izuku replied. His words made her cry
more and more. “I think you did a great job.”
Mina couldn’t say a word. Her sobbing prevented her from making any rational sound. Yet,
Izuku continued to hug her, no matter how much her tears stained his gym clothes. He even
patted her back. Anything to help his good friend in this dreadful time. He knew what it was
like to try so hard but to fail.

When Mina had finished crying, she separated from Izuku. Her eyes were red and her mouth
was dehydrated. “I’m sorry for that,” Mina muttered.

“It’s fine. Everyone needs to cry sometimes,” Izuku said.

“Yeah. Though, I don’t cry as much as when you see an All Might action figure,” Mina jokes.

“Hey, some of those are collector’s items and are worth much,” Izuku replied. His remake
made Mina giggle a bit.

“Thank you Izuku.”

“Anytime. So, can I call you Mina?”

“Huh.” The pink girl’s entire body turned purple.

“Well, you called me Izuku. So, can I call you Mina then?” As Izuku was asking, he also
began blushing.

Before she could answer, Mina took off like the wind. “BYE MIDORI, SEE YOU LATER!”

Izuku couldn’t even say goodbye or anything. Mina was gone before he could say anything.
“Well that just happened,” Izuku mumbled.
Right outside the arena, Itsuka took a deep breath. She calmed her mind and emptied her
thoughts.

“Itsuka. What do you know about your opponent?” Her grandfather Kuroki Gensai asked.

“He’s taller than me. Energetic and has a powerful quirk. I would say he’s most likely a
meathead and relies on his quirk.”

“Well done. Now, do you think you can beat him?” Her grandfather asked.

Itsuka took a deep breath. “I don’t know. He’s way more powerful than those I’ve sparred
against. I think he might be more powerful than Izuku. I….don't know,” Itsuka mumbled.

“Itsuka.” The terrifying man got down on his knee and placed a hand on his granddaughter’s
shoulder. “Do you know why Martial Arts were made?”

“For people to fight others.”

“No. It was made for the weak to fight the strong. Itsuka, even if you are weak, that doesn't
mean you can't beat the strongest.”

Itsuka toughens herself up. “Thanks, Grandpa.” Before she exited, she gave her grandpa a
hug. Her grandpa hugged back, before watching his granddaughter leave to fight.

He stood up and went back to the stadium. There, he met his son standing behind the corner.
“Thanks, dad. She needed that boost.”

Kuroki stroked his beard. “Anything for my granddaughter.”

On the other side, the powerful Shiketsu student was reading himself. He was stretching
himself out in the hallway, his mind was focused on victory.

“Now remember Inasa, don’t take your opponent lightly,” Seiji said. He was doing his best to
educate his Kohai.

“I know. She’s a UA student. AND UA IS THE BEST!” Inasa yelled.

“Also, she’s like the daughter of a cool karate dude. Plus she does Karate herself which is
lit,” Camie uttered.

“Utsushimi, how do you know this?”

“I follow her on Social Media. She’s cool, but not as cool as-”

“Anyways,” Senji rudely interrupted. “I’m upset that Akiyama isn't here to see this. He needs
to learn from actual future heroes.”

“Hey.” Inasa gave his upperclassmen a menacing glare. “Akiyama is going to be a great hero
someday.” Senji gulped. “Now, let’s give the audience a match they’ll remember.”

“WHAT’S UP, FOLKS. DO YOU WANNA SEE AN INTERESTING MATCH? WELL,

YOU GOT ONE! FROM THE GREATEST KARATE DOJO IN JAPAN, THE HEIR OF
THE LEGACY! THE BATTLE FIST OF CLASS 1B, ITSUKA KENDO!”

With a smile on her face and energy in her body, Itsuka came out with a dashing grin on her
face. She cracked her knuckles as she stepped into the arena. “Let’s do this.”

“AND HER OPPONENT! FROM OUR RIVAL SCHOOL SHIKETSU, THEIR TOP
FRESHMAN! THE HURRICANE OF HYPERNESS. WE NEED A TORNADO
WARNING FOR THIS LAD. THE TWISTER OF TORMENT! THE WHIRLWIND OF
JUSTICE! IT’S INASA YOARASHI!”

The UA stan ran out of the arena with the biggest smile on his face. He ran straight towards
the arena and right towards his opponent. “COME ON. UA IS AWESOME,” the young teen
shouted.

The audience felt the same way, as they roared with anticipation. They loved Shiketsu’s
student enthusiasm and his quirk. They couldn’t wait to see what else he had in store for
them.

Itsuka and Inasa stood close to each other. A short space separating them. “You're very close.
You sure you wanna be this close to a twister?” Inasa asked.

“Don’t worry I can handle anything you throw at me,” Itsuka remarked.

“Determined and motivated. THAT’S WONDERFUL. THAT’S THE ENERGY THAT

MAKES ME LOVE UA!” Inasa yelled out.

‘If you love it so much, why didn’t you come here?’ Itsuka asked herself.

“ARE YOU READY!”

“Osu,” Kendo replied.

“READY!”

“TAKE YOUR STANCE!”

Inasa pulled one arm back, a small whirlwind circling it. Meanwhile, Itsuka had her hands
right by her side. With her left-hand front and center.

“BEGIN!”

Inasa was about to unleash his cyclone of destruction and pushed his opponent out of the ring
again. But, Itsuka stopped him before he could.

BAM

A quick and powerful Kizami Tsuki straight towards Inasa’s face! Inasa recoiled in response,
but the orange-haired girl let loose on him.

BAM BAM BAM BAM

Itsuka repeatedly attacked Inasa in the stomach. Making the bigger boy flinch. Before he
could do anything, Itsuka delivered a roundhouse kick straight to his ribs.

POW

Inasa gasped as pain filled his front body. He tried to counter with a counter-attack, but Itsuka
countered that with a backhand to his face.

“Damn, she’s relentless,” Kure Renzo stated. “Though I’m amazed Inasa isn’t doing
anything. Shouldn’t he use his quirk to push her away?” He and his brothers were watching
the fight on the monitors. Both of them were just waiting to get to their sister's fight.

“That’s the problem,” his brother Akiyama replied. “His quirk requires him to charge it
before unleashing it. That Karate chick must have seen that and attacked before he could do
anything.”

“Damn, she’s one to look out for,” Renzo smirked.

Inasa was not liking this. He knew UA girls were strong, but this was too much. Every time
he moved, his body was met with a fierce attack. The Shiketsu student was trying to fight
back, but Itsuka would not allow it.

Yet, it made him excited. ‘UA IS SO COOL!’

But, after hitting his face with her elbow, Itsuka stopped. Inasa was waiting for the next
attack, only to be met with nothing. Inasa turned his head and saw Itsuka gasping for breath.
Inasa wasn’t in a great state either. He had blood leaking from his head, and his body ached
in pain. But he now had a chance to win.

‘Oh, I get it. All those attacks were her giving it her all. Each attack had all her strength and
energy behind it. But now, she’s all tired. It was a risky gamble. THAT’S SO COOL! I LOVE
UA!’ Inasa regained his composure. A wicked smile on his face and wind swirling around his
body. ‘Sorry, you did a good job. It’s just, I'm too damn strong.’

A cyclone wrapped around Inasa's arm before shooting it all out. Itsuka covered herself up
before the current of air hit her. Yet, instead of being a powerful tornado, there was a soft
wind that gently pushed her back.

Everyone was surprised by that, especially Inasa. He turned to his arm and was shocked to
see it shaking. ‘I took more damage than I thought. My body can't throw as much output as
before.’

But before Inasa could attack again, Itsuka rushed in with a swift and powerful roundhouse.
Straight to Inasa’s jaw. His legs buckled under the weight of the attack. His mind began to
fade.
‘God damn. That was pathetic. I guess UA is the best.’ Inasa collapsed to the ground, passing
out.

“INASA YOARASHI IS KNOCKED OUT. ITSUKA KENDO IS THE WINNER!”

When Inasa woke up, he had a ringing headache. He groaned as he got up. His whole body
hurt, and he was confused about why. Then, he saw Akiyama and Seiji standing right in front
of his bed. Each of them had an awkward expression. It all came back to him.

“Damn. I lost,” Inasa muttered.

“Don't sweat it, pal,” Akiyama patted his shoulder. “You did your best. You showed the world
that Shitetsu is still awesome.”

“Oh shut up,” Seiji said. “You embarrassed our school out there. Made us into a joke.” There
was a hint of intensity to his voice. “Shiketsu is going to be a joke. A meme. All thanks to
your awful performance.”

Akiyama turned to his upperclassmen. A glare of rage at his senior. “You watch your mouth.
Cause last I checked, it wasn’t you out there to get your butt checked.”

“So you admit. He did make a fool of himself out there.”

“I said shut it.” Akiyama stood right in front of his senior. Glaring right at him.

“Or what. You know, I’m glad Yoarashi was out there and not you. He may have been a joke,
but even a clown would laugh at a quirkless hero.” Seiji was walking a dangerous line.

Akiyama clenched his fists, his veins showing. "Keep talking meat boy."
At the same time, Seiji popped some flesh off his body. “Excuse me? Come on Quirkless
hero. Show me why you got into our great school.”

Before anything could happen between the two, a gust of wind separated the two. “Enough.
You two are giving me a worse headache than my fight.”

“Sorry,” Akiyama muttered.

Inasa looked around and noticed something. “Hey, where is Utsushimi?”

Akiyama shrugged. Eyes then turned to Seiji. He signed before explaining, “You know how
this year they got rid of the dating rule?” The two nodded. “Well, she’s out looking for
‘boyfriend material.” The pair looked at each other, trying to hold in the laughter. “And you
would never guess who? The guy you guys called, ‘little angry blond pomeranian.’” That
killed them. The two laughed like maniacs. Inasa clenched his stomach while Akiyama was
bawling on the floor. “I hate my life.”

In the hallway, stood two lovers. A black-haired boy who was as fast as lightning. And a girl
more beautiful than any other. Both of them, reminiscing about a special night.

A night where an emotionless assassin fell in love.

“Rei, are you okay?” Kurayoshi Rino asked. She held his hand, not wanting to let go.

“I’m fine, Rino.” The boy held tight, a hurricane of emotions was in his body. This next fight
would be the most important in his young life.

“I know what the Kure do. And I know what you used to do. But, that doesn't mean you-”
Rino was stopped by Rei putting his hand on her shoulder.
“Rino, I swear to you that I’ve abandoned my killing. I promised that I will become a hero
for you.” He lifted her chin, her wet eyes met his firm deminer. “I promise.”

Rino hugged Rei, her soft hands never wanting to let go. She then whispered in his ear.
“Rei….win for me.”

On the other side, it was a much different situation. Karen had a carefree smile on her face,
and without a worry in the world.

“So, I get to fight a Mikazuchi. UA is the best,” Karen said with much delight.

“You know, our family has a blood feud with them right?” Renzo asked. “We’ve been hating
each other since the…..Kamakura or Edo period. I can’t remember.”

“You should improve your history,” Karen replied. “That’s what you get for being an idiot
and dropping out of high school.”

“Shut it,” Renzo grunted. “Hey look.” Renzo grabbed his sister by her shoulders. “Remember
the Mikazuchi clan excels in Speed. So keep your distance, wear him down, and use your
quirk. You got this.”

Karen smiled. “Don’t worry bro, I got this. Besides, my hubby Izuku is watching, and I won’t
lose in front of him.”

Renzo signed. “Yeah, good luck.”

Karen smiled before stepping onto the arena.

“IT’S OUR SIXTH MATCH FOLKS! A BATTLE OF STRENGTH VS SPEED! COMING
UP, REPRESENTING CLASS 1B! INFAMOUS FROM HER STUNT LAST ROUND, THE
LOVABLE DEMON IN THE HERO COURSE! POSSIBLE FUTURE WIFE OF IZUKU
MIDORIYA! THE ONE AND ONLY KURE KAREN!”

With a beam on her face and energy in her body, Karen skipped to the arena. “Izuku, are you
watching me?”

“KICK HIS ASS KAREN!” Tetsutetsu yelled. Still jealous over his previous defeat.

Somewhere in the arena, Izuku was hiding in embarrassment. “Hey, don’t you want to see
your fiance fight?” Bakugo teased.

“AND HER OPPONENT. THE BIGGEST SURPRISE FROM ROUND 1! THE GENERAL
STUDIES STUDENT WHO BLITZ ALL OUR EXPECTATIONS! THE CURRENT
RECORD HOLDER FOR THE FASTEST MATCH! THE SPEEDSTER, MIKAZUCHI
REI!”

The black-haired boy emerged from the shadows. His aura was intense, to be expected from
someone born and raised for killing. Yet, today he wasn’t going to kill anyone. He was here
to win.

“Wow, someone is anxious,” Karen joked. “Can’t wait to lose.”

“I’m sorry, but it’s you who is going to lose,” Rei remarked. “A privileged demon like you
can never hope to defeat a warrior of love.”

Karen giggled. “A demon, that’s funny if you knew who my father was. But also,” a small
blush appeared on Karen’s face, “I am also a warrior of love.”

“ARE YOU READY!?”

Rei nodded. Meanwhile, Karen began jumping in anticipation.

“TAKE YOUR STANCE!”

Rei took the stance he used last round. Karen chose a more relaxed stance. Her arms were
close to her body and her fingers were open. Close to a grappler’s stance.

‘What’s with that stance? Is it a new Kure technique, or something else?’

“BEGIN!”

As fast as she could, Karen blocked her head with both arms. She knew all about the
Mikazuchi style. Especially the fact that users have a habit of attacking the head.

But, Karen was not prepared for how fast Rei was.

ZOOM

A powerful impact struck at Karen’s core. Her entire body bulked under the weight of the
attack. But what shocked Karen more wasn’t the attack, it was the speed. Why? Because Rei
was faster now than ever before.

“I’m sorry Kure,” Rei said behind her. “But love only has one champion.”

RAISHIN STYLE: LIGHTING FLASH

BOOM
Karen’s back exploded in damage. Confusion and Agony filled her body. ‘How is he so fast?’
Then a surge of electricity filled her body, frying her body.

Karen regained her composure and tried to track where her opponent was. She then found
herself surrounded by afterimages of Rei. Each time she focused on one, another came.
Before the Kure could counterattack, Rei began his assault.

RAISHIN STYLE: SUNFIRE

Many high-speed attacks came at Karen all over. Some she blocked, but most landed their
mark. Karen’s body went under the full assault of Rei’s attack. Always wondering where did
all this speed come from. Not only that, but every time Rei landed a blow, a surge of
electricity filled Karen’s body. Making it harder and harder to block the next attack.

From the entranceway, Kurayoshi Rino watched as her lover brawled. His new speed is
thanks to her quirk.

User: Kurayoshi Rino

Quirk: Queen Bee

As the “Ultimate Female,” Kurayoshi Rino has the power of Reproductive instincts. With a
single order, any male would fall under her servitude. With this power, she could control male
hormones and male instincts. This includes an order that would enhance the recipient’s
physical prowess beyond its limits. This is how Rei has become faster and stronger than ever
before. It is also theorized that her power might also work with females.

Yet, this has a cost. The stronger the order, the lower the recipient’s rationality becomes. Rino
had to reduce her order for Rei to think. Another weakness is the massive drain it leaves on
the recipient’s body. The longer the fight, the weaker Rei’s body will become. He only has a
limited amount of time before his body drains out.
Her power can also work on females. It is unknown if it works on all females or only the ones
attracted to Rino.

User: Mikazuchi Rei

Quirk: Electrical Impact

Everything Rei makes an impact, an electrical shock is sent out throughout the area of
impact. Rei could also control how strong the shock is. It also correlates to how strong the
impact is as well. As of now, Rei’s attacks are like powerful tasers. If possible, Rei's impacts
could be as strong as lighting.

Rino grasped her hands together and prayed. ‘Rei, please win.’

Rei continued his assault on Karen. Her head was flying all over. Shocks electrocuted her
body over and over again. Then, he prepared his last attack. ‘This is it. My final blow!’

Rei moved his arm at superhuman speeds. His fingers aimed right for her throat. Right before
contact was made, something happened

Rei was flipped over. Soon finding himself right on his butt. ‘What!?’ He then noticed he was
in a finger lock right with Karen. A smile appeared on her face.

“Man, you surprised me. I heard the Mikazuchi style was fast, but I never expected it to be
this fast. Anyways, it’s my victory now,” Karen boasted.

Rei took a deep breath. He adjusted his arm and broke free of the lock. He immediately
backed away. ‘What was that? The Kure style doesn’t have any moves like that or finger
locks. Did the Kure style evolve even further?’
Karen immediately noticed his confusion. “If you're confused, here’s a hint. I don’t use the
Kure style.”

Before Rei could react to that statement, Karen initiated her attack.

NIKO STYLE: FLASHING STYLE: PIERCE

Rei was lucky to dodge most of the attack. Only getting a cut on his cheek. What shocked Rei
was not the attack, but the speed. ‘That was fast!’

Rei then went right behind Karen. With his immense speed, he tried to attack Karen from
behind. Yet, it failed.

Karen had grabbed his arm precisely. Her fingers pressed tightly into his wrist. Rei winced in
pain. He tried to break free, but the demon’s grip was too strong. ‘How did she see me from
behind?’

Rei then noticed the most shocking part of all. Karen had her eyes closed. “Don’t bother
anymore. You can’t attack me anymore.”

Quirk: Observation

Her quirk gives Kure Karen a sixth sense. With it, she can not only sense the presence of
others but also how strong they are. Her range is currently 100 meters, but with more
training, she can improve this distance. It is also possible she can detect other emotions with
her quirk. (AN: It’s like Observation Haki from One Piece.)
Karen continued to put pressure on Rei’s joints. “Don’t try to resist. The more you do, the
stronger the hold.”

Rei already knew that. He wasn’t an idiot. Finger locks were a tricky matter. It hurts, but all
you need is to find an opening. Luckily, he found exactly what he needed and rushed to the
opportunity.

RAISHIN STYLE: THUNDER-

CRACK

Unfortunately, Karen already saw that action. Now, in her left hand, was Rei’s broken right
hand. “I warned you.”

Mikazuchi recoiled in pain. Karen let go, so he could back away in pain. “You're being kind
Kure,” Rei remarked.

“Yeah. For some reason, my clan thinks I’m weird,” Karen replied with a deadpan voice.

“I wonder why?” Despite his quirky comment, Rei could feel this battle coming to an end.
Rino’s boost was fading, and his body wouldn’t last long. But, if he uses everything he had
for one final attack. Then, he might be able to win.

“I think it would be better if you give up. As another warrior of love, I don’t want to hurt you
too much,” Karen stated.

“Hehe,” Rei couldn’t believe what he was hearing. “You're not a warrior of love.” Karen’s
soft expression turned into a frown. “You're not fighting for love, you're fighting for
rejection.” Karen was not liking what he was saying. “The woman I love showed me the
light. She’s the angel that brought me to heaven. Yet, you love a man who cares little about
you. You're nothing more than a nuance to him.”
“That’s not-“

“Tell me, before today, did he know your name?”

“Why does-“

“What are his hobbies? His interests? His favorite hero? His favorite food? Favorite holiday?
What if he’s dating someone else? Are you two even compatible with one another?” Karen
was silent. “You see, you can’t answer me because I’m right. All you know of Midoriya is his
strength. What does he know about you? He doesn’t know anything about you except that
you annoy him. Because of that, he will never love you.”

Karen’s rage allowed her to open her eyes and give a terrifying look at Rei. The aura she
radiated chilled most of the audience. It was a reminder that despite all her quirkiness and
happy attitude, she was a member of the Kure clan. “Repeat what you said.”

Instead of being scared, Rei saw his chance. He saw an opening that he couldn’t let go of.

RAISHIN STYLE: LIGHTING FL-

Rei soon found a hand on his face. A tight grip that almost cracked his skull. Karen grabbed
his face and slammed his head into the ground.

BOOOM

A massive crater formed around Rei’s head. Blood came out of his mouth, but it did no good.
The boy was immediately unconscious.

“THE FIGHT IS OVER! KURE KAREN IS THE WINNER!”

Yet she didn’t feel like a winner. Karen walked out of the arena, her mind not focusing on the
crowd cheering her name. Her two brother was right there to greet her.

“So, how was it fighting a Mikazuchi?” Renzo asked.

"I bet it suck. SInce he went down like a chump," Kiyoshi stated.

“I don’t want to talk about it.” She brushed past them and went on her way.

Renzo tilted his head. “That’s new.”

Bakugo made his way to the arena, stretching his limbs. Yet, he was interrupted by someone.

“Wow, you're so cool, dude. You're like the coolest bruh,” a strange voice said.

Bakugo turned and saw a blond Shiketsu student waving at him. “Who are you?”

“Camie Utsushimi at your service,” the blonde girl took a bow. “I came to see you fight. You
look so cool so I wanted to see you up close.”

“Well you're right about that,” Bakugo cracked his knuckles, “I am the coolest one here.”

Momo Yaoyorozu took a deep breath and exhaled. Her mind and body were ready for battle.
She needed to be in peak performance for her next opponent. Because he is the most feral in
the UA tournament.
Yet, she was not fighting for herself, but for someone, she cared about. The boy fights not for
himself but others. The embodiment of heroism.

“Um, Yaoyorozu,” she turned her head and saw the boy she cared most about. Izuku
Midoriya. “I need to talk to you.”

She turned her attention to the green-haired boy. “A part of me is worried for you. Scared that
you're going to do something reckless.”

“And the other part?”

“Well, it says that you’re fighting for something. Or someone,” Izuku answered.

Momo grinned. “You're right. I’m fighting for someone I care about. I’m fighting so a demon
who tormented him can be properly punished. I’m fighting so that I can protect those I care
about.”

Izuku signed. “Momo, I know you never liked Kacchan. I never blamed you for that. But, my
battles shouldn’t be yours.”

Before he could say anything, Momo kissed him on the forehead. He froze, not expecting the
rich girl to do something so bold. “Izuku, it’s a hero’s job to intervene in other people’s
business. You told me that.”

She left the boy like that, as her fight started.

“EVERYONE, TURN YOUR ATTENTION TO THIS FIGHT. IT WILL LEAVE YOU IN

SHOCK AND AWE! A BEAUTIFUL PRINCESS AGAINST THE DRAGON! ENTERING
THE ARENA RIGHT NOW IS THE PRINCESS FROM 1A! THE BEAUTY AND THE
BRAIN! DON’T LET HER LOOKS DECEIVE YOU, SHE’S A ROSE-COVERED IN
THORNS! FROM THE YAOYOROZU FAMILY, MOMO YAOYOROZU!”
She stepped out of the arena with a big smile on her face, while hiding an angry aura.

“AND HER OPPONENT! THE DRAGON OF UA! HIS DEMEANOR SCREAMS PUNK,
BUT HE WANTS TO BE A HERO THE HARDEST! HIS NASTY GROWL HIDES A
POWERFUL ATTITUDE! A BOY WHO AIMS TO BE AT THE TOP OF THE WORLD!
KATSUKI BAKUGO!”

The boy walked out with his shoulders down. The grin on his face said it all. He was going to
go all out.

The two of them stood face to face. Bakugo gave off a smug look, the kind that made you
want to punch him in the face. Momo, being taller than him, looked down at the cocky brat.

“What’s with your eyes? Do you despise me that much?” Bakugo asked.

“I very much do.”

“Yeah, I get that.” Bakugo signed. “But, I’ll still be the one winning this match.”

“So you say.”

“ARE YOU READY!”

Momo gave a quick nod while BAkugo gave out a thumbs up. The two of them backed away,
giving each other distance.

“TAKE YOUR STANCE!”

Momo put her hands right next to her hip. Like she was about to draw a sword. Bakugo,
meanwhile, raised both of his hands. His fingers were eager in anticipation.

“BEGIN!”

BOOOOOM

Bakugo slammed both of his hands down, launching himself in the air. Momo stayed the
same, readying herself. And then, mere moments before Bakugo got close, Momo initiated
her attack. Emerging from her palm was a staff. Bakugo saw this but it was too late. Like a
spear, Momo thrust the ends straight towards Bakugo’s stomach.

Boom

Bakugo used his quirk to avoid the attack. The explosion sent him overhead and right behind
Momo. “Good plan, but I’m better.”

POW

Using the back end of the staff, Momo hit Bakugo mid-air. “No, I believe I am better.”

Bakugo fell to the ground, clenching his stomach. He then dodged Momo’s next attack, a
downward slash. Getting right on his feet, Bakugo used his quirk to separate the distance
between him and Momo.

‘I underestimated her.’ Yet, Bakugo grinned. ‘Good, I thought this was going to be boring.’

Bakugo regained his composure. Momo placed the staff right by her side. Her right hand
towards the end and her left in the middle. Bakugo circled Momo, like a predator stalking his
prey. Analyzing her, studying everything from her stance. Trying to figure out what was the
best way to attack. At the same time, Momo was also brainstorming. Thinking about all the
counters that she would use in any scenario.

Their minds rattled. The one that came with the best strategy wins.

Bakugo’s mind found a strategy that just might work. Raising both of his hands above his
head, Bakugo was able to bring Momo’s attention to them. Then-

Kaboom

He slammed both of his hands down and created a large smokescreen. The knockback of the
explosion made Momo lose her composure. Bakugo used this chance and launched himself at
his opponent. Momo was able to block Bakugo’s flying kick with her staff.

The kick didn’t break the staff, but it did dent it. Momo found herself on her back. Her staff,
now too broken to be effective. Bakugo now saw this chance to attack. He Slammed his fist
hand down and created an explosion. Momo was able to dodge it by rolling to the side. But
that wasn’t the end of Bakugo’s onslaught.

He continued to make explosions across the ground, Momo barely dodged all of them. As
soon as she could, she got up and immediately began creating a new tool.

Bakugo kept his distance, not wanting to risk the back end of another staff. But instead,
Momo created a pair of goggles over her eyes. Bakugo was confused, but couldn’t be for
long as Momo started to run right at him.

‘The hell is she doing?’

As she ran, Momo extended her arm. Bakugo tried to back away, but then he saw something
come out of her palm. A small black device with a pin.
‘IS THAT A GRENADE?!’

Before Bakugo would react in time, the fuse went off and a blinding light filled the arena.
Bakugo jolted back. The flashbang took out his eyes and ears. That left him open for Momo’s
next attack.

Bakugo felt something heavy and massive tackle his body to the floor. A powerful, and huge
force was pinning him down onto the floor. He tried to fight back, but it was difficult without
his vision and hearing. Once they returned, Bakugo saw that Momo had created a riot shield.
Which was restraining him to the ground. Bakugo pushed back but was soon met with a
baton that struck his head.

A sharp pain filled Bakugo’s head. He recoiled back behind the shield. ‘Damn Yaoyorozu. I
never expected you to be this fun.’

Izuku watched from the sidelines. He watched as Momo executed her plan without flaw, and
pinned Bakugo to the ground. ‘That’s a good strategy. Under a riot shield, Bakugo can’t do
much. Push, retreating, or even trying to evade to the side, all three leave you open to the
baton. But Momo, there’s one thing you forgot. Bakugo has a fourth option.’

Bakugo’s palm began to glow. Momo saw this and immediately backed off.

BOOM

Bakugo’s explosion nearly blew Momo away. Thanks to her riot shield, she came out mostly
unscathed, but her shield had been broken.

“That’s the thing with Riot Shields. They are designed for impact, not explosions,” Bakugo
explained. He then noticed that Momo was cowering, instead of attacking him. “Tell me, can
you make any more? Or are you running out of supply?” Bakugo mocked.
Momo grunted. Her baton was luckily still in one piece after the explosion. But, she didn’t
know if it was good enough to win. It was at this moment, Momo remembered her training.

“Again!” Koibito yelled. In his hands was training staff. The blue man was in a training
outfit. He was facing down Momo who was laying down on the training mat. On the side,
Yokubō was watching with his back facing the wall. A baton on his hip.

Momo got up, using her staff as leverage. She took on a fighting stance. “Let’s go.”

Koibito circled her before taking on his fighting stance. His left hand was outward and open,
while his right held the staff in the middle and was right behind him.

Before they could continue their fight, Yokubō intervene. “Enough!” The two of them
stopped, with Yokubō getting onto the mat as well. “Yaoyorozu, you're pushing yourself too
far. I understand that you want to improve, but there's a difference between improving
yourself and breaking your body.”

“I can handle it.” Momo tried to stay firm, but Yokubō closed the distance and pushed her
onto the floor.

“No, you can’t.” He then handed her a water bottle, which she took with much
disappointment. The red-skinned man then sat down right next to Yaoyorozu. “Yaoyorozu, do
you know what Koibito and I did before we were bodyguards?”

Momo gave deep thought before answering, “Weren’t you two deadly mercenaries?”

“WHAT! NO!” Both Koibito and Yokubō were horrified by her answer. “Where did you get
that idea!?”

“Dad.” Both of them shook their heads.

“No, I was in the Self Defense Force,” Koibito answered. “Though I later became a
bodyguard to rich guys overseas. Yokubō was a member of the Japanese Police force.”

“I was one of their best officers,” Yokubō bragged with a happy smile.

“Then why did you two become my dad’s bodyguards?”

“Well, I turned in some corrupt cops, and then half the police force wanted me dead,”
Koibito replied.

“Your father paid better,” Yokubō said. “But that’s not the point. During that time in our
lives, do you think we were weak or strong?”

“Strong,” Momo answered instantly.

“Nope, we were pretty weak,” Yokubō replied.

Momo didn’t know what to say. She then looked at Koibito who shrugged with a smile.
Confirming Yokubō’s statement.

“Then how did you get so strong?”

Yokubō smirked. “It was love. We got stronger because of each other. Tell me, who did you
love?”

Momo blushed and looked away. Koibito snickered but Yokubō kneed his leg. She whispered
an answer, but no one heard her. She answered again, but as a faint whimper. “Midoriya-
san.”
Kobitio and Yokubō looked at each other and gave a devilish smirk. “Midoriya huh.” Momo’s
face was as red as a tomato at the moment. “Why him?”

“I know he’s strong, but I feel like he’s still emotionally weak. People could take advantage of
him, and I don’t want that. I want to be there for him, to make sure that someone can protect
him. Someone has to protect the heroes.”

Yokubō grabbed Momo by the shoulders. “Alright, use that. Your love for Midoriya will guide
you forward. Use it to make you stronger than you have ever become.”

As Momo gathered her breath, she held onto her baton. ‘You can do this Momo. You still have
the advantage.’

Bakugo got tired of waiting and charged at Momo. He sent forth a straight punch aimed at
her pretty face. Momo dodged and she used this to her advantage.

WHACK

With a mighty blow, she hit Bakugo in the stomach. He groaned, but still stood tall. His
follow-up attack was a high kick. Momo dodged that as well. She then hit Bakugo right in his
shins. A small grunt left his mouth. Before Momo could attack again, Bakugo used his quirk
to create a smokescreen.

Boom

Momo was taken back by the smoke. She tried to strike where she thought Bakugo was, but
soon realized she was hitting air. Momo recognized the trap she fell for and immediately
backed away. She tried to observe her surroundings, but the smoke made that difficult. The
black-haired girl gripped onto her baton, not out of hope but fear.
“Sucks doesn’t it,” Bakugo whispered in her ear from behind. Out of fear, Momo struck
behind her.

But Bakugo was anticipating that. He blocked the baton with his right arm, and much to
Momo’s dismay, barely made him flinch.

NIKO STYLE ADAMANTINE KATA: INDESTRUCTIBLE

Before Momo could do anything, Bakugo grabbed the baton by the tip and with a chop,
sliced it right off.

NIKO STYLE ADAMANTINE KATA: IRON CHOP

Momo was baffled at Bakugo’s sudden attack. Her weapon was now useless all because of
one attack. “Like it, it’s a technique I made on my own,” Bakugo boasted. Before Momo
could react, Bakugo gave a low kick and Momo fell right on her back.

Bakugo then threw a punch but stopped it right before her face. “So princess, had enough?”

With a hazy breath, Momo replied, “Not yet.” With a furious kick, Momo attacked Bakugo
right in his sweet spot.

SMASH

Bakugo groaned before collapsing on his knees. Every male in the audience shivered in pain
and they covered their legs. They could feel his pain.

Momo got up and backed away from him. She had given herself time to think. The problem
was, she had lost too many fat cells. All her previous creations had taken up much more
energy than they should have. Especially the riot shield. Yet, she had one last creation. One
last plan that could make her win. No, she will win.
Bakugo got up, angry that his little man was hurt so much. Veins were appearing on his
forehead. “Princess, that was a bold move.”

“I know, but it’s not like you were going to use it for anything.” Strong words coming from a
noblewoman. She put up her hands, challenging Bakugo to a hand-to-hand brawl.

“Really, oh well. Your funeral.” Bakugo put on his hitman stance. Arm slicing back and forth
like a Scythe.

Momo was the one to start the exchange. She threw a right hook, but Bakugo dodged and
threw three Jabs as a response. Momo dodged one, but two hit her right in the abdomen.
Momo grunted, but she pressed on. Bakugo threw more Jabs, half she dodge, the other half
hit their mark.

But then, right when Bakugo let his guard down, Momo unleashed her final move. A palm
attack right to Bakugo’s face. Of course, Bakugo dodged, with a backstep. But Momo
stopped her palm inches before his face. Before he could respond with a counter, Bakugo was
hit with a gas attack to the face.

Bakugo immediately covered his face, trying his best not to take in the gas. But alas, it was
futile. The gas had already entered his system and was filling his lungs. His eyes began to
water and his mind began to drift. ‘Sleep gas. Clever girl.’ He fell to the floor. He could
barely stay awake.

Momo watched from the side, amazed her plan worked so well. A smile came to her face. ‘I
did it, Midoriya. I saved you.’ Yet, it was not to be.

Bakugo placed one hand towards his face and another right towards Momo. Before she could
react-

KABOOM
Two massive explosions went off. One right at Bakugo’s face and another pushed Momo to
the edge of the ring. She regained composure, in time to see Bakugo stand tall. “Smart
move.” Bakugo’s face was covered in some ash, and his hair was blown back. “Unfortunately
that was a weak gas. A simple blow has set me straight.”

Momo realized that despite all her hard work, all her plans, and everything she threw at him,
it was all a failure. Bakugo had beaten her, and she became a failure.

“You fought well princess, but I’m just too good.” Bakugo pushed her out of the arena, and
she fell right on her butt.

“MOMO YAOYOROZU IS OUT OF THE ARENA. KATSUKI BAKUGO HAS WON!”

Bakugo walked out of the arena, his face bruised from his powerful blast earlier. He was
tired. Momo took a lot out of him, a lot more than he expected. He just needed some rest.

Unfortunately, that wasn’t coming for him.

Standing right in front of him was Izuku Midoriya, with a mixed expression on his face.
Bakugo couldn’t tell if he was angry or calm. “Well, lay it at me.”

VOOM

Bakugo stood still as Izuku threw a fast punch right at his face. Bakugo didn’t flinch or blink.
He was going to take it. But Izuku stopped right at his face. “I would hate you, but I’m better
than that,” Izuku said.

“You're not mad that I beat up your princess,” Bakugo teased.

“I would be, but this is a competition. Being easy on each other isn’t an option,” Izuku
explained. “However.” An intense aura filled the hallway. “Hurt her in any other way, and I
won’t be so easy for you.”

Bakugo grinned. “Understood. Now go get her tiger.”

Izuku ran off, leaving Bakugo all alone. The blond teen signed, he was tired of this
relationship nonsense. Hopefully, he wouldn’t have to deal with any more relationship
nonsense next round.

Bakugo found an area where he could be alone and slumped against the wall. He closed his
eyes as he tried to rest. “Oh hi, blond guy.” Dammit.

Bakugo opened his eyes and saw a blond girl from earlier. “Your Camie right? Are you here
to laugh at a UA student?”

“Nope. In all honesty, I don’t care about rivalry,” Camie sat right next to him, “Besides it
would be rude not to help you.” She pulled out a handkerchief and began wiping his face.
“Someone has to take care of you.”

Bakugo smiled. It felt nice. Senshi watched from behind the corner. He was originally going
to congratulate his student, but he’ll leave him be. This was a good enough award.

Momo laid down on the nursery bed. An icepack on her head. Despite her light injuries,
Recovery girl still insisted that she get some rest. Her eyes were closed and her hair was
down. She also had a hand covering her face.

Her face was still. It wasn’t sad, or angry. Just still. Was she sad that she lost, or was she
disappointed in herself? Only she knew.
“Yaoyorozu.” She turned her head and saw the last person she wanted to see. “How do you
feel?”

“Terrible Midoriya,” she stood up, “I feel just awful.”

“I understand. Everyone feels down when they lose,” Midoriya replied.

“It’s different.” Midoriya was surprised by seeing Momo cry. He never saw her cry once
before. “I didn’t care if I won this tournament. I didn’t care if I lost badly. All I wanted was to
beat him. Because I wanted to show you that you didn’t need him. That there was someone to
protect you. That I could protect you and-”

“Momo,” before she could finish, Izuku kissed the taller girl right on the lips. Silence filled
her body and for that brief moment, everything just shut down. “I appreciate what you're
doing, but you don’t have to fight my battles. I’m strong enough to take them down on my
own. But, thank you for…..Momo?”

His words weren’t reaching her. Her entire body had turned redder than an apple. There was
also the fact that Momo wasn’t moving an inch. “Momo!”

“Great Midoriya, you broke another girl,” Recovery Girl said before taking out her cane.

Imai Cosmo was on the floor, stretching out all of his limbs. His mind was calm and his
motivation steady. “Let’s see. Nutrients, check. Limbs stretched, check. Mindset, check.
Victory,” Cosmo smiled, “Check.”

“Oh Chakrii, are you ready for your fight?” his sensei Nạkrb asked.

“Sure, why wouldn’t I be?” Chakrii was stretching his arms and legs. He flexed his muscles
while making
“Well, he’s a good grappler. And you haven’t faced a jiu-jitsu master before. Are you sure
you're ready?” the hero asked once more.

Chakrii smiled. “Don’t worry master. I can still prevail.”

“THE FINAL MATCH OF ROUND 2 IS HERE! TWO GENIUSES HEAD TO HEAD! 1BS
MOST GIFTED FIGHTER VS THAILAND’S RISING STAR! WHO WILL WIN? UA OR
THAILAND! LET US FIND OUT!”

“FROM UA’S 1B CLASS, THE TOP GRAPPLER FROM 1B! BE CAREFUL AROUND
HIM OR YOU'LL BE IN A WORLD OF HURT! HIS ARMY OF FRIENDS WILL BE
THERE AT HIS SIDE AT A MOMENTS NOTICE! THE LOVEABLE AND
WONDERFUL, IMAI COSMO!”

The crowd’s roar was unlike anything before. Most of it came from UA students who all
wanted to cheer for their friend. Imai walked out and waved to the crowd.

“AND HIS OPPONENT, THE WARRIOR FROM THAILAND! IT'S A RISING STAR!
THE KNOCKOUT KING! THE ONE AND ONLY CHAISAI CHAKRII!”

With a few steps, Chakrii walked out of the stadium. Compared to his opponent, he got a soft
cheer. He didn’t mind. Chakrii wasn’t here to be cheered on, he was here to win. He stepped
onto the arena, a smirk on his face and a posture to match it.

“Let’s do this.”

The two met face to face. Chakrii stood over the blond Japanese. “Man, you're quite the
looker. Tell me, are you as popular with the ladies as Midoriya?” Chakrii teased.
“Thanks. Though I prefer guys though,” Cosmo replied. He offered up a handshake with a
bright smile on his face.

Much to everyone’s surprise, Chakrii shook back. “You seem like such a delight. A shame we
couldn’t meet elsewhere.”

“I disagree,” Cosmo changed his look from joy to determination. “I can’t imagine a better
place than the battlefield.”

Chakrii smiled back. ‘I like this guy.’ The two separated and took their distances.

“ARE YOU READY!”

“Yes I am,” Cosmo replied.

Chakrii cracked his knuckles. “Let’s do this.”

“TAKE YOUR STANCE.”

Chakrii put on the same stance as last round. A southpaw boxing form. This time, he was
leaning backward, making sure he had enough distance. In contrast to this, Cosmo had no
stance, his arms lay easily against his body.

“BEGIN!”

Chakrii didn’t attack, instead, he waited. He knew what could happen if he was careless,
especially against a jiu-jitsu user. But, he was caught off guard when Cosmo finally took his
stance.
Cosmo put on a boxing stance, his left fist forward and his feet jumping. A bright smile on
his face and not a care in the world. Cosmo was also the first to attack. He sent out two left
jabs all aimed at Chakrii’s face.

Chakrii blocked both jabs with his right arm, both sending out a right jab.

Pow

It landed right on Cosmo’s face. The blond kid backed away, a bruise appearing on his cheek.
Despite that, Cosmo was still smiling. And he still kept the same composure.

Cosmo began circling the Thai boy like a shark. Chakrii followed his movements, never
letting Cosmo leave his sight.

Cosmo initiated again, throwing four jabs this time. Chakrii dodged the first two and blocked
the others. Before he could throw another jab, Chakrii shifted his body and threw a right hook
right towards Cosmo's ribs.

Bam

Cosmo grunted as ribs took the power of Chakrii’s blow. It wasn’t enough to break, but it still
hurt like hell. Cosmo backed away immediately. He began breathing heavily, but the fire in
his eyes burned bright.

Chakrii went from enthusiastic to a bit scared. Why did he keep smiling? That question
terrified the Thai boy.

“Come on let's go,” Cosmo continued to have his hands up, “Those blows were chump
change.”
Chakrii didn’t like it, but he knew he had to end the fight now! For the first time in the fight,
Chakrii took the initiative. He threw a single right straight, but it was enough for Cosmo.

Right before the blow landed, Cosmo activated his zone. Time slowed down, Chakrii’s punch
slowed down stopping right before Cosmo’s face. Immediately, the Grappler grabbed the arm
with both hands. Time resumed. Cosmo pulled Chakrii’s arm down and wrapped his legs
around his head, putting the Thai in a triangle choke.

‘Sorry Chakrii, but I can’t waste time. IT’S OVER!’

Cosmo pulled his opponent down, but before they could meet the ground, Chakrii revealed
his hidden weapon. His right arm grabbed Cosmo’s shirt, before the blond boy could do
anything, Chakrii raised Cosmo over his head and slammed him down on the ground.

SMASH

The ground cracked as Cosmo’s body was met with the harsh concrete. Cosmo gasped for air,
his back screeching in pain. Before Cosmo could recover, Chakrii got on top of him in a
mount position.

“Sorry, but you ain’t the only one who knows how to grapple.” Chakrii proceeded to unleash
an onslaught of downward punches. "I didn't just learn boxing. I LEARNED GOOD OLD
MMA!"

Cosmo was lucky to block all the attacks with his arms. But he couldn’t do this for long.
Chakrii’s punches each landed dealt intense damage. But Cosmo noticed a weakness.
Chakrii’s balance. During a mid punch, Cosmo shifted his hips, messing up Chakrii’s
balance. Cosmo used this chance to escape, and he did so right underneath. Before Chakrii
could stop him, Cosmo kicked him right in the face.

BAM
Blood splattered out of Charkii’s face. Cosmo backed away as Chakrii tended to his wound.
A bloody nose.

“Damn, that didn’t feel like a lightweight blow. You have strong blows for a grappler,”
Chakrii commented. He wiped his nose clean.

“Yeah, but I’m a better grappler,” Cosmo continued smiling. His arms were bruised, the
result of guarding against all of Charkii’s attacks. Yet, Cosmo still smiled.

Chakrii saw this and was confused by it all. “Holy Buddha, are you a masochist?”

“Nah, I love fighting.” Cosmo messed with his hair before putting on another fighting
stance.

Chakrii pressed on and attacked once more, this time using a right straight. Cosmo was able
to catch his fist. Before Chakrii could do anything, he saw his entire hand is covered in wax.
Chakrii desperately tried to pull back, but his hand was stuck in a wax tube. Cosmo finally
let go, and the heavyweight of the wax tube came down on Chakrii. His arm fell to the floor,
and he had too much difficulty lifting it.

“Sorry, that’s too heavy for you to lift. Or anyone our age.” Charkii tried to attack with his
left arm, but Cosmo caught it and did the same thing as before. Both of his arms were
immobilized and his body was barely off the ground. It was the perfect chance for Cosmo.
Before Charkii could do anything, Cosmo put Charkii in a rear-naked choke.

“This fight ends in three seconds,” Cosmo said in his opponent’s ear.

Charkii struggled to break free, but Cosmo’s grip was too strong. Plus he couldn’t use either
of his hands to help himself. Leaving himself vulnerable.
2

Charkii moved both of his arms right in front of his face. He then raised his head up

3-

SMASH

Charkii slammed his head right into the wax tubes that covered his arms. Cosmo eased his
grip to see what the hell happened. To his shock, he saw that Charkii’s attack had destroyed
both of Cosmo’s wax tubes.

‘What the h-’

SLAM

Chakrii retaliated with a headbutt right towards Cosmo’s face. Cosmo released the Thai to
cover his wounded face. Cosmo then realized his nose was bleeding heavily. “That was huff
the stupidest thing you huff could have done.”

“Hey,” Charkii got up. His entire body was wobbling and his head was bleeding. “We’re
heroes, doing stupid things is what we do.”

“Can’t disagree.” Cosmo got into a low tackling stance. Charkii responded with a Muay Thai
stance, his right arm and leg out, and his left close to his body.

The next move would decide who wins or loses.

 The two rushed at each other at the same time. Cosmo was faster of course, and he
immediately tried to grab his opponent's leg. Charkii backed away before throwing a
downward punch. Cosmo dodged and quickly seized the opportunity. Unfortunately, that was
what exactly Charkii was expected.

Crack

Cosmo’s face had Charkii’s right knee. “I win.” Cosmo collapsed to the ground, his mind
leaving his body.

“IMAI COSMO IS KNOCKED OUT. CHAISAI CHARKII HAS WON! ROUND 2 OF THE
UA BATTLE TOURNAMENT IS OVER!”

Chapter End Notes

THE SECOND ROUND OF THE UA TOURNAMENT ARC IS OVER!

Three more to go. God this void is endless to me.

Anyways, alot happened this chapter. For example, both Mina and Momo have realized
their love for the green boi. Bakugo might get a girlfriend. Also, I change the name of
Ohma's children. Why? Because the oringal names felt terrible to me so I thought why
not give them better names.

Fun Fact: This fic is now longer than the third and sixth Harry Potter books. As well as
Two Towers and Return of the King books. Holy shit.

I hope you enjoy this chapter. There were a lot of things I liked writing about it.
Anyways I hope everyone has a lovely day, and thank you all for being such committed
fans. I don't know what I would do without you. All of you inspire me to do better and
continue on.
 Before the Quarterfinals
Chapter Summary

The moments before the Quarterfinals.

Chapter Notes

Sorry this took a while, Uni really kicks your ass sometimes.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Charkii stumbled out of the arena. His entire body was dizzy. His mind was weaving, not
being able to hear the gossip of the crowd outside. His stumping continued until he reached a
familiar set of arms.

“It’s okay Charkii,” Nạkrb held Charkii with ease. “Easy there, rest.”

Saw Paing came and helped his friend. “We should take him to the nurse.”

“No,” Nạkrb responded. “We have our medical supplies. We can heal Charkii on our own.”

“But, what about Charkii? His head is bleeding a lot,” Saw worried.

“I understand your worry, but it’s what we have to do. You forgot you both sent UA students
to the infirmary in a UA tournament.”

“Alright but-”
“And you forget that some of those students are popular with other UA students. So, imagine
what could happen if his future opponents knew he was injured.” Saw was finally getting it.
“I’m not an idiot. I know what could happen if Charkii is left untreated. Especially in a
tournament that is against him.”

The two carried Charkii to their own special room. Nạkrb took out bandages and began to
tend to Charkii.

“Should I help?” Saw asked.

“No!” Saw was distraught by the sudden answer. “Get ready for your match. If you enter with
a weakened mind, you are bound to lose. Besides, it would benefit Charkii knowing you
fought at your best.”

Saw nodded. He tightened his mongkol and cracked his fists. “I’ll do it. I’ll win for my
friend.”

Bakugo watched Charkii’s victory on the monitors in the hallway. He was still resting from
his match against Momo.

“He looks, think you can take him Fam?” Camie asked. She was resting on his body, her head
right on his chest.

“Yeah. Don’t worry about it. I’m still the coolest guy here,” Bakugo remarked.

“So that’s the situation Momo,” Izuku said. He was still in the infirmary, explaining his
relationship situation to the rich girl.

Meanwhile, Momo was sitting in bewilderment. Her mind was still trying to process what
Midoriya had told her. “So, you, Toga and Uraraka are in a relationship. And you also want
me to join.”

“Yep. I know it sounds crazy but it’s true,” Izuku explained. “I know it sounds weird but I am
trying to make everyone happy.”

“What if Toga and Uraraka don't like me? What if they don’t want me in the relationship-”

Izuku brushed her hair. “Don’t worry. I have full confidence they’ll love having you.”

Momo blushed at his words. “I trust you Izuku.”

The two looked each other in the eyes. There was something in their eyes that turned
something inside. The two got close, their lips mere inches away from each other. They
closed their eyes and were right about to kiss when suddenly-

“NO!” The mighty voice of Recovery girl shocked the room. “YOU CAN HAVE ALL THE
BROKEN BONES YOU WANT, BUT I WILL NEVER LET YOU GET A TEEN
PREGNANCY IN HIGHSCHOOL!”

“Recovery Girl it’s not like that.” Izuku’s words meant nothing to the veteran.

“GET OUT BEFORE YOU INFECT MORE GIRLS WITH YOUR LOVE HORMONES!”
Recovery Girl then proceeded to usher Izuku out of the room with force.

He left without hesitation, but not without saying “I’LL CONTACT YOU LATTER
MOMO!” Izuku shouted before getting hit by the nurse’s cane. Her cane hurt harder than
most fighter's fists.

The scene caused all in the infirmary to watch. Their eyes glued to the scene. “WHAT ARE
YOU ALL DOING? REST YOU FOOLS!” The watchers turned away, not wanting to face
Recovery Girl’s wrath. “AND NONE OF YOU DO ANYTHING WHILE I’M OUT!” The
nurse screamed before closing the door behind her.

Momo was left in a blushing mess. ‘Oh god, how can I tell my parents about this?’

The truth of the matter is, Itsuka Kendo was nervous. Her next opponent was going to be the
toughest one yet.

Kure Karen was a monster. She was a beast in human skin. Itsuka looked back at all the hero
training they spent together. Even during the worst of practice, Itsuka had seen Karen tire.
The most is when she uses that technique of turning her body purple, but Itsuka couldn’t rely
on that.

But Itsuka had an ace.

“Grandpa, you know how to beat Karen.” Itsuka was in a private room, with both her father
and grandfather accompanying her. She was on her knees in a Seiza position, with her father
and grandfather in front of in the same position.

“Yes. Itsuka, in her fight with that Mikazuchi boy, did you notice anything?” Her grandfather
asked while stroking his beard.

“Yes, some of her moves look like our Karate style. Yet, it was different as well.”

“Her style is called the Niko style,” Her father said. “I am familiar with it. Some of it’s
moves were based on our style.”

“And the other moves are based on an ancient Jiu-Jitsu style. It is a mix between surprise
attacks, Jiu Jitsu, redirection, and striking,” her grandfather explained. “But, it has one
weakness. It’s secrecy.” Itsuka tilted her head in confusion. “Because the Niko style relies on
surprise attacks, if one were to know how the Niko works-“
“They could create counter measures!” Itsuka replied. Much to her forefathers delight.

“Luckily for you my sweet daughter. I know exactly what to do,” her father stated.

Renzo and Kiyoshi were right outside their sister's room. They both knew she wasn’t in a
good mood. But neither knew the cause.

Knock Knock

“Karen, it’s us,” Renzo said. “How are you feeling?”

“I don’t know,” was the weak response given.

“Want to talk to Riki?” Kiyoshi asked. He held out his phone for her.

“Yes.” Karen opened up the door, only letting her arm out. She grabbed the phone and
retreated inside. “Hello.”

“KIYOSHI! DID YOU SEE KAREN'S FIGHT! THAT WAS AWESOME! I KNEW OUR
SISTER WAS A -“

“Riki. It’s me.”

“Oh Karen. Hey, it’s been a while,” her sister relipled. “I’m glad you made it into UA. I mean
I know I’m in Shiketsu but I’m still supporting you all the way.”
“Thanks.” Karen lacked that enthusiasm that surrounded her presence.

Riki noticed it immediately. “Karen, what’s wrong?”

“Riki, do you ever have guy troubles?” Riki paused, before laughing out loud. “Is that a no?”

“Oh my god Karen, I’m the worst with guys.” Riki chuckled some more. “You think you're
bad. When I talk to them, I know what to say. Remember Abbacio?”

“That Italian exchange student?”

“Yeah, I tried to be romantic in italian. I try to say ‘I love your style.’ But I messed up the
translation and said ‘I love your stick.’”

Karen paused before trying to contain her laughter. “You're not messing with me are you?”

“Nope it's all true. You should have seen his face. I scared him out of the country with that
line,” Riki replied. “So you see, you're not the only one with guy issues. Does that help?”

“Yeah? It does. Do you have any advice though?”

“Well, talk to him. Get to know him better. That’s kinda what I’ll say. Also, if you're going to
fight anytime soon, expect him to hit hard,” Riki answered.

“Thank you, I feel better now.”

“So what are you going to do now?”

“I’m going to talk to him and let him know me a little more.”

“Good.”

“AND THEN I’M GOING TO MARRY HIM!”

“Wait, Karen.”

But it was too late. Karen had already hung up and was her old energetic self again. She
bursted through the door with a smile on her face.

“Karen?” Renzo was amazed at how quickly Karen recovered.

Karen then hugged both her brothers. “Thank you, both of you.” Renzo didn’t know what to
do while Kiyoshi hugged back. “I now know what I’m going to do.” She then ran off without
a care in the world.

“So, things look good,” Kiyoshi said.

“No, I have a bad feeling about this,” Renzo stated.

Todoroki sat in his room. This whole tournament was a ruse. And he wanted it to get it over
with. Yet, he was not a time traveler, so that couldn’t happen.

He looked at the clock on the wall.

Tick tick
The duel haired boy wondered how long until round 3 began. The quicker it ends the quicker
he can get out of here. But then again, he might have to interact with his father again.

Oh god why did he think of his father. The man’s words ringed through his head.

“SHOTO! Do you think you can win with JUST ICE!” The room began to heat up. The fire
user was enraged by his son’s actions. Or rather, lack of.

“Does it matter? I’ll win this tournament no matter what?”

“Are you sure about that?” Endeavor got uncomfortably close to his son. “You know your
classmate is Izuku Midoriya right? Did you know that he is the most favored to win? Second,
it’s Chaisai Chrakii. You're not even third, your fourth. Do you know how embarrassing that
is to me?”

Shoto tightened his hands. Why did his father’s values matter more than his own? “I’ll win
with just my ice.”

“You think arrogance like that will let you win? I trained you for years, boy, and I have been
a hero for much longer. I know what pride like yours does in the field. I’ve seen many heroes
and villains lose because they’ve upheld their pride. Even if you don’t win, I hope this
becomes a learning experience for you.”

Shoto wanted to laugh. The man who insulted pride was the most prideful one of them all.

There was a reason why Shoto never liked hanging around his father. Or any of his family for
that matter. They all reminded him of……her.

But he couldn’t focus too much on the past. It was the past, something he wanted to ignore.
Then again, in the next round, he was literally fighting his past. In that moment, Todoroki
remembered the few childhood moments he spent with Takeshi.

They would hang out a lot during those big fancy gallas. The kind where everyone wore an
expensive suit or dress. Being the only two kids it helped that Takeshi was such an outgoing
kid.

‘Hey Shoto, wanna swing on the chandeliers?’

‘Hey Shoto, wanna play some baseball? I heard it’s fun?’

‘Hey Shoto, wanna hang out sometime?’

‘Hey Shoto, can you call back? I wanna see you again.’

That was a long time ago, but it was still fresh in Shoto’s mind. Oh well, this was not a time
of reflection. The teenager stood up and opened the door. It was a time of action.

Izuku was walking around in the UA hallways. He was the first fighter coming up, so he had
to be combat ready. Luckily, he still had some time for relaxation. Unfortunately, that still
wasn't enough time to prepare.

‘I’ve never faced a Lethwei fighter before. And this guy seems really tough. Can I really take
him on?’ Izuku asked himself. Fortunately for him, he had someone who could give him
advice.

“Oh Izuku,” Itsuka called out. “Fancy meeting you so early. Are you ready for your match?”

“Honestly, I don’t know,” this surprised Itsuka. “I‘ve never faced a Lethwei fighter before.
And these guys seem to be the cream of the crop. Either way, this won’t be an easy fight.”
“I can relate. Karen is going to be a pain to fight. But that’s life sometimes,” Itsuka
explained.

“What do you mean?”

“Sometimes life throws tough battles at you. We aren’t always ready for them. But we have
just taken those battles head on. There’s nothing we can do about it. All we can do is take it
head on,” Itsuka stated.

Itsuka’s words did something to Midoriya. It was exactly the kind of words he needed to hear.
“Thank you Itsuka. I need that.”

Before he left, Itsuka said “Hey MIdoriya. When we get to the finals, if you beat me, then I’ll
tell you my greatest secret.” Itsuka said that last sentence with a cheerful demeanor. A bright
and joyful smile on her face.

“Okay then, I can’ wait to see you,” Izuku said before running off. Itsuka was now alone,
smiling to herself for what had happened.

Or so she thought.

Karen, behind a corner, saw and heard everything. A tear rolling down her face. “Oh, if I
marry him, then Kendo would be heartbroken. Oh, I was silly wasn’t I.”

A horrible dessert awaited him. It’s harsh sun burned his skin. Rough terrain was all around,
as far as the eye can see. It was a never ending hell. An endless sea of sand and misery.

Yet Charki wasn’t alone. Along this hell was a flock of crows, who were all insulting him.
“QUIRKLESS!”

“USELESS!”

“A MISTAKE!”

“WHY WERE YOU EVEN BORN!?”

“A WASTE OF HUMANITY!”

“Shut up,” was all Charki could say. His voice was weak. “I’ll prove it to you all. I’m not
worthless.”

But the crows kept mocking him. Their voices were like nails on a chalkboard. Everytime they
talk, Charki’s ear bleed more.

HIs body was deteriorating. HIs usual strong form was a skinny disaster. His skin was
clinging to his bones. His eyes looked as if they'd fall out of his skull any moment l. And his
ribs were nearly piercing his body.

Charkii collapsed to the ground. The harsh sand burned his skin. The crows began laughing
at his plight. “Shut up.” He hated this, he hated ALL OF THIS!

Before he got up, Charkii saw a glow. A heavenly glow that radiated comfort. Looking closer,
he saw a Buddhist temple. Charkii struggled to get up. The temple was far away, but still in
sight. His feet began to hurt, but Charkii still carried on.

“Whatever it takes, I’ll get there,” Charkii said. “YOU HEAR ME YOU DAMN CROWS!
I’LL GET THERE!”
Charkii woke up to a towel on his head. And a kiss on his cheek. “AH!” He shouted as he
rolled away.

“Oh hush boy, you should be thanking me,” Recovery Girl said. “Healing isn’t exactly
cheap.”

“Thank you again,” Nạkrb offered a wad of cash. “I can never thank you enough.”

Recovery girl brushed the cash away. “I don’t need the cash. Helping people is only the
payment I need. That and a vacation.”

“That I can do. The beaches of Thailand look beautiful this time of year.”

“Ah, to be young.”

“Uh,” Charkii brought the attention back to himself, “Who’s this?”

“Oh yeah, Charkii this is Recovery girl. She helped you and she’s keeping silent about your
injuries,” Nạkrb explained. “How are you feeling?”

“Tired, but better than before,” Charkii explained.

“That’s healing. Well at the very least, you're the last match, so you can recover,” Nạkrb said.
“Speaking of which, you might want to motivate Saw before he fights.” The Hero pointed to
Charkii’s friend.

Charkii was bewildered by what he saw. Saw’s back was turned to them, but he could feel the
dangerous aura surrounding the Burmese teen. It was the aura of determination.
Charkii could only imagine what face Saw was making. He reached out to his friend, slightly
touching his shoulder. “Saw?” he nervously asked.

“Oh hey Charkii,” Saw turned and gave a bright and happy expression. “I’m so glad you're
doing good.”

“Thanks,” Charkii replied.

“My match is up first so I have to be in peak condition,” Saw explained. A hint of hesitation
was in his voice. “Hey Charkii, I know that Izuku is your rival, but if I beat him, you
wouldn’t get mad at me would you?” Saw asked.

Charkii signed. “Nah, things happen. And hey, if you win, then I have to beat you next time
we fight. That’s how it works,” Charkii explained. “Besides,” he gave a soft punch on Saw’s
shoulder, “You gotta win first.”

Saw’s face went back to determination. “Oh, I’ll win alright.”

Izuku stood before the entrance way. Behind him were two supporters.

“Deku-kun, you ready?” Ochako asked.

Izuku turned back to her before giving a bright smile. “I am Uraraka-San, thank you.”

A blush appeared on her face. “You can call me, Ochako now, since we’re dating.”

“Oh right.” Izuku blushed as well.

“Izuku,” Toga whimpered. “You can win.”

“Thank you, both of you,” Izuku replied. “I win this match for the both of you,” Izuku said
before running out into the stadium.

“COMING UP FIRST FOR ROUND 3, THE UA STAR! THE ONE WHO’S ALWAYS
MADE THE HEADLINES! 1A’S PRIDE AND JOY! THE GREEN ADORABLE STAR,
IZUKU MIDORIYA!”

The green haired boy ran until he reached the arena. With his body full of pride and
determination, he felt unstoppable.

“AND HIS OPPONENT! THE UNSTOPPABLE FORCE AND AN IMMOVABLE

OBJECT! THE RAGING BULL FROM OVERSEAS! THE TEEN WITH THE
STRONGEST SKULL, SAW PAING!”

The forgineer dashed towards the arena at full speed. He jumped up in the air before crashing
down onto the arena. “Let’s do this.”

THE THIRD ROUND HAS BEGUN

FIGHT ONE: IZUKU MIDORIYA VS SAW PAING

FIGHT TWO: HACHI TAKESHI VS SHOTO TODOROKI

FIGHT THREE: ITSUKA KENDO VS KURE KAREN

FIGHT FOUR: KATSUKI BAKUGO VS CHAISAI CHAKRII

 A lot of things had happened in this round. Some even said it was the best round of the
day. While others disagreed. Yet, everyone agreed that this round had the bloodiest
battle in UA history.

Chapter End Notes

Anyways, Round 3 is looking to be my favorite round yet so I can't wait to write it.
Enjoy and have a good life.
 Quarter Finals
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

Izuku and Saw stood face to face. While the crowd cheered for them, it fell on deaf ears. That
was the difference between inexperienced and experienced fighters. One would get easily
distracted, while the other would not let distraction interfere with their victory.

Both Izuku and Saw could see this in each other’s eyes. Izuku signed, knowing the kind of
person he was facing. While Saw grinned, to him, it was time to see what UA’s best
Freshman could do.

“Deku-Kun looks so focused,” Ochako said on the sidelines. “Yet so is his opponent.”

“Don’t worry, I have faith in Izuku-Kun,” Toga replied confidently.

“You should have faith,” A loud voice said behind them. “That’s my student right there,”
Shinu Senshi said.

“ARE YOU READY!” Midnight asked.

Izuku took on a Jeet Kune do fighting stance. His right shoulder and hand were out, while his
left body was backed and protected. Meanwhile, Saw put on his normal Rocket Man position.
Both were eager to fight before Midnight had even given them the go.

Without a word, Midnight could feel the intensity between the two fighters. They were much
different than the previous fights as both were ready to fight before this standoff even
happened.

“GET READY!”
“BEGIN!”

“LET’S GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!” Saw’s

roar deafened Midnight’s statement as he charged.

He dashed straight towards his opponent, with Midoriya standing still, waiting patiently. As
Saw got closer, Midorya’s fist tightened even more. Saw and then threw the first punch.

Boom

Izuku threw the first strike, dodging Saw’s attack. A vertical fist right Saw’s cheek, pushing
his head back. However, only slightly.

“You think that’s going to stop me,” Saw said with ease. Even with a fist on his face, Saw
continued to attack. Throwing punches and elbows all at Midoriya.

Pow

Pow

Pow

Pow

Pow
Izuku parried all of Saw’s attacks and counterattacked all of them. Face, stomach, chest, and
even the shins. Saw was practically a punching bag for Izuku. But he was a punching bag
who fought back.

Saw’s strikes began increasing in both speed and force. Midoriya was able to dodge most of
them except for one.

BOOM

A clean punch straight to the stomach. Izuku gasped as the weight of the blow rippled
throughout his body. However, it did not stop him. Saw didn’t notice Izuku grabbing his hair
and pulling it down for a knee strike.

BAM

Saw’s nose oozed blood, but yet he smiled. He was having fun.

BAM

BAM

BAM

BAM

BAM

Izuku threw in a few more knee strikes before his grip gave out. Saw’s face was bruised and
bloody. But Izuku didn't come out unscathed.
He put a hand on his knee as he gasped for air. ‘Why does it hurt so much.’

“Curious,” Saw knocked on his head. “That’s the answer. My skull IS TOO STRONG FOR
YOU!” Saw charged back at Midoriya.

Midoriya tried to step out of the way, but a sharp pain came from his knee. It prevented him
from dodging. Saw’s first attack was a right straight. Midoriya couldn’t block it, but he could
counter it. Using his Quirk for the first time in the fight, Midoriya’s arm was engulfed in
green lighting.

ONE FOR ALL 10% DELAWARE SMASH

BOOM

A counter right aimed right at Saw’s solar plexus. Midoriya’s opponent staggered before
grabbing onto Midoriya’s shoulders.

“It’ll take more than that to stop me,” Saw stated.

POW

Saw gave a Spear Knee right towards Midoriya’s stomach. Midoriya gave a painful gasp
before being hit with a Left elbow strike right to the chin. For a brief moment, Midoriya lost
consciousness and collapsed to the ground. Much to the shock of the audience.

“I CAN’T BELIEVE IT! MIDORIYA IS DOWN! DO WE HAVE A DARK HORSE ON

OUR HANDS?!”

“Deku!” Ochako shouted. Toga bit her lip. Was Izuku in trouble? Was he going to lose?
But the large man behind them laughed. “Don’t panic girls. It’s when he’s in danger that
Midoriya is at his best.”

As he said those words, Midoriya stood up. His breath was short, and his posture was weak.
But that glare in his eyes was as strong as ever.

Saw grinned. “I knew that wasn’t enough to take you down. COME AT ME!”

Midoriya’s body lit up with green lighting before dashing straight towards Saw. Saw braced
for impact, preparing with a downward elbow slash as a counter. Unfortunately for him,
Midoriya was ready.

BAM

A double palm straight towards Saw’s stomach. Saw bucked under the attack but remained
composed. Saw then used his downward slash. Midoriya countered with an uppercut right to
Saw’s chin but stopped before impact.

POW

Midoriya’s face went sideways as blood flew from his mouth.

“Huh, why didn’t Deku land the punch?” Ochako asked.

Senshi was amazed by her words. “So you were able to see the strikes, impressive. To answer
your question, the same reason why Saw is so powerful. His skeleton.”

“He’s afraid of his jaw, which could damage his fist,” Toga replied.
“Exactly,” Senshi replied.

Midoriya was now on the back end of Saw’s attacks. Midoriya tried to parry or dodge them
all, but it was to no avail. His knee prevented him from changing his position. And Saw knew
this.

‘Midoriya, that’s the wrong way to go. Your opponent clearly can’t be beaten with strikes. So
what are you going to do?’ Senshi was thinking

Pow

A gut punch made Midoriya recoil. His body became limp, and he collapsed right onto Saw’s
body. Saw sighed. “Was this all you can do?” He got his answer when Midoriya clutched his
body.

“Nope.” Midoriya raised Saw up before bringing him down for a body slam.

CRASH

Saw’s body created a small crater in the ground. Saw coughed up blood before trying to
break free. But to no avail. Midoriya was too good at grappling. First, he started to rain down
blows on top of Saw. Saw countered by lifting his hips, making Midoriya lose some balance.
Saw then grabbed both of his shoulders and reversed the situation.

Now pinned, Midroiya tried to break free, but Saw’s grip was too strong. “I GOT YOU
NOW!” Raising his head, Saw prepared for a powerful headbutt.

Luckily for Midoriya, he had a means of escape. Using both of his legs to launch Saw right
off his body. Saw landed a few feet away before dashing straight toward Midoriya again.
‘He’s like a Bull.’ Midoriya tried to put on another wrestling stance. However, Saw was
intercepted. He grabbed Midoriya’s shoulder and brought him down to a knee strike.

“YEAH!” Saw yelled. He then lifted Midoriya before punching his opponent right in the
face. Blood came out of Midoriya’s mouth. In retaliation, Midoriya responded with a One for
All powered gut punch.

BOOM

The punch launched Saw backward, a dark bruise appearing on his stomach. Instead of
reeling in the pain, Saw relished in it.

“YEAH! THIS IS HOW A FIGHT SHOULD BE!” Saw roared. Midoriya signed before
trying to regain composure.

“Wow, that guy seems unstoppable,” Shinso stated. “What are you feeding him?”

“Beef and some curry,” Charkii replied.

“Can I have some of that curry?”

“We’ll bring some next time we visit,” Charkii replied.

“What’s his quirk?” Shinso asked. “Since he’s taking so much damage without even
faltering.”

“Well, half of it is his quirk, the other half is just his pure toughness.”
Saw Paing

Quirk: Super Skeleton

Anytime his skeleton is damaged, it will become stronger than before. For example, if
someone swung a bat at his skull, then his skull will become stronger than the bat. As
time goes on, his skeleton becomes stronger and stronger. There is no limit as to how
strong his bones can become. However, it has one vital weakness.

The skeleton needs to be damaged before it can get stronger. Meaning Saw needs to be
hurt more and more to constantly get stronger. If Saw was to meet an attack stronger
than his skeleton then his bones will be broken.

“So he’s unstoppable,” Shinso replied.

“Not really. As I said, half of it is his quirk. The other half is his conviction. Midoriya and I
are both determined, but Saw’s conviction is on another level.”

“Seriously?”

“He gets it from his family,” Nạkrb stated. “They were the best heroes in Myanmar, but then
that tragedy happened.”

Saw charged again, as fast and powerful as a bullet. Saw threw a right straight, and Midoriya
responded with a powerful left hook. Saw grinned and replied with a slashing elbow.
Midoriya barely dodged, but his shirt had a large cut on it.

However, this was fortunate for Izuku. As of now, Saw’s face was wide open. Turning his
whole body, Midoriya unleashed a mighty right straight powered with OFA.
KABOOM

Midoriya’s fist connected right against Saw’s skull. Yet, it was Midoriya’s fist that was
broken. Blood oozed from his fist as Izuku reeled it back in pain.

“That’s what you get Midoriya. For sticking to striking,” Senshi said.

“Aren’t you supposed to be his Sensei?” Ochako asked. The sight of Izuku’s broken fist
scared her.

“Yes, and as his teacher, I should point out his mistakes,” Senshi said. “Izuku lacks
experience, as such, he needs to make mistakes before improving. He will learn, but only if
he wants to.”

“Can Izuku still win?” Toga asked.

Senshi put his hand on his chin. “Maybe.”

Midoriya jumped back immediately, but he couldn’t get far. His bad leg was in more pain
than ever. He had pushed his body to its limits, and it was fighting back.

“THAT HURT! OH YEAH!” Saw roared. He then threw a left straight, with it barely grazing
Midoriya’s head. But that was all a part of Saw’s plan.

Saw was able to grab Midoriya’s hip with his right hand, and his left hand was able to grab
Midoriya’s shoulder. With a terrifying look on his face, Saw muttered, “I call this the
HAMMER OF BURMA!”
Saw brought his head back before unleashing his powerful headbutt. Yet, as he was doing
this, Saw noticed that Midoriya was also reeling his head back. To counter Saw’s headbutt,
Midoriya was going to use HIS headbutt. The unstoppable force meets the immovable object.

HAMMER OF BURMA

VS

ALASKA SMASH

KABOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM

The two headbutts created a massive shockwave that split the arena in half. The shockwave
caused both fighters to be sent flying back. A cloud of dust filled the plaza, covering both
fighters.

“Wow, that was both impressive and stupid,” Senshi commented.

Smack

Ochako slapped Senshi right against the back of his head. “Respect your students.”

Midoriya and Saw were both lying on their backs. Both of them were trying to recover from
that massive attack. Midoriya desperately tried to get up, his head ringing in pain. He got up
on his knees, his vision being too distorted.
Meanwhile, Saw began to stand. Although he was a little wobbly, Saw was still able to stand
on his legs. A streak of blood came down from his forehead. “That was AWESOME! UA IS
THE BEST!”

“What are you made of?” Izuku asked as he desperately tried to stand.

“STEEL BONES AND POWER!” Saw roared. But despite his bold statement, he didn’t
attack, he just stood there. Izuku Midoriya couldn’t even react. He was too busy trying to
stand. Saw noticed this and grinned. ‘This is it. All of it. Can you see it, my family, it’s here.’

“What do you mean by tragedy?” Shinso asked.

“You haven’t heard of it?” Charkii replied.

“It makes sense. It didn’t hit the international news,” Nạkrb answered. “Tell me, what do you
know of Myanmar?”

“Wasn’t it taken over by the military?”

“Yes. But before that, the biggest threat to the country was drugs. Drugs ruled the country. It
didn’t help that the cartels had just as much power as the military. But the two heroes came.
The Fire God and Steel Warrior.”

“Wait, I think I have heard of him. But I can’t remember.”

“Well then, let me give you a brief History.”

YEARS AGO:
When Saw Paing was a little boy, he wanted to protect people. His father saved people, and
his brother saved people. Now it was his turn. The only problem-

“I’M TOO SMALL!” Saw yelled as he attacked a tree. Punching, kicking, even head butting.
He tried everything, but he just couldn’t break it.

Saw gave one final punch before-

BOOM

The tree shattered, tumbling down right in front of Saw. “Did I do that?”

“Nope, that was me,” a voice said right behind Saw. Turning around, Saw saw his older
brother Ne Win Paing.

“Nope, that was me.” Turning around, Saw saw his older brother Ne Win Paing.

“You jerk.” Saw tried to fight back against his brother. But his older brother just held him
back with ease.

“Sorry bro, maybe eat more vegetables, and then you’ll be as tall as me,” Ne Win joked. As
his older brother of five years, Ne Win was much taller than the young Saw.

“Ne Win! That’s enough,” a strong mature man yelled. Both Ne Win and his younger brother
froze at the sight of their father.

Pa Paing, The Fire God, The N1 Hero in Myanmar

“Dad!” Saw ran up to his father and tackled him. “Your back!”

“Of course I am. If Ne Win's back then so am I,” his father replied. “Oh, I have missed you
too Saw. Have you been eating your vegetables?”

Saw turned away from his dad. “Maybe.”

Pa signed. “You can’t become a strong fighter unless you eat vegetables. Everyone knows
that the strongest people eat vegetables.”

“Let him be Dad. As the oldest, I will always be the strongest,” Ne Win said, brimming with
confidence.

“No. If I train hard, I’ll be stronger than you,” Saw replied.

“Yeah, but I eat my vegetables. So I’m twice as strong as you’ll ever be,” Ne Win joked.

Saw tried to attack him again, but Ne Win picked him up by the head. The smaller boy was
left swinging at nothing for a minute straight.

“Ne Win!”

“But Dad! It’s funny.” Ne Win laughed before putting his brother down.

“Now, let’s meet the rest of the family. I’m sure your siblings would be happy to see me
again,” Pa Paing Said.

The trio went back to the village, only to be surrounded by dozens of Paing children.
At the age of 30, Pa Paing became the undisputed N1 Hero of Myanmar. With him and
his son Ne Win, they defend Myanmar from all sorts of villains and gangs. With their
power, they were unstoppable. And with a hoard of kids, Pa Paing was sure to get more
sidekicks in the future. Saw and his family enjoyed many years of goodness. However,
there was a time when little Saw had to grow up.

THE PRESENT DAY:

“There was a major drug raid on the top drug cartel in the country. However, it was a trap for
the heroes. Many people on both sides lost their lives. Including Saw’s father and his
brother.”

“Saw was now the oldest in his family, so they were left without any income. The rest of his
inheritance was taken by greedy relatives. Means that Saw and his siblings had no money and
no means of making any,” Nạkrb explained. “His family also had to leave the country. With
their father gone, his family was the target of numerous villains.”

“So then, how did he get to Thailand?” Shinso asked.

“I brought him to my country. Under me, Saw has my protection. If anyone were to hurt him,
they would face the wrath of Thailand.”

“Why?”

“Because he’s not interested in money or fame. He seeks a greater title. He wants to be the
best hero in all of Asia.” Nạkrb smiled. “How could I not support a guy like that?”

“That’s why Saw has more determination than me,” Charkii said. “I may be strong, but that
guy has the strength of millions.”
Saw watched Midoriya get up. Between the two of them, the Burmese boy was in much
better condition. Saw grinned. ‘Thanks, dad. I’ve eaten my vegetables so that I can win
today.’ He took on his stance once again. “Let’s finish this.”

“Yes, let’s shall.” Midoriya raised both of his hands.

The final impact is coming.

Saw ran towards Midoriya once more. Giving everything inside him to give one final blow.
His head was charging full force. If it lands, Midoriya would lose.

Yet, despite how fast Saw was going, it seemed slow to Midoriya. Everything seemed slow.
The whole world was slowing down.

‘Huh. What’s going on?’ Midoriya asked himself. ‘Maybe my mind is just going nuts. Or
maybe, it’s my brain just going wild. Who knows.’ In this state, Midoriya noticed something
about Saw’s position. ‘Why is he charging like that? Doesn’t he know he’s wide open for a
neck lock? Wait!’

It was in these final moments that Midoriya reached salvation. He saw the key to defeating
his enemy.

Saw charged, but the second his head touched Midoriya’s body, something happened. Like
liquid, Midoriya’s body shifted. Instead of hitting his chest, Saw found himself in a Front
neck lock.

Using his right arm to wrap itself around Saw’s neck, Midoriya used his left to hold on for
dear life. Midoriya gripped with all he got. He had to win this fight.
But Saw wasn’t going to go down without a fight. He tried desperately to punch Midoriya’s
ribs endlessly.

Pow

Pow

POW

No matter how strong his strikes were, Midoriya prevailed. He clenched his teeth as hard as
he could. His entire body held onto it for dear life. All his muscles tensed as his he put his
whole body into winning.

Saw struggled to break free. While one hand was punching Midoriya’s ribs, another was
trying to break free of his hold. But it didn’t work. Midoriya’s hold was too strong. Vain’s
appeared on both Saw’s neck and Midoriya’s arm. The two gave this final moment
everything they had.

‘I CAN’T LOSE! FOR MY COUNTRY! FOR MY FAMILY! FOR MY FATHER AND

BROTHER! I HAVE TO WIN!’ That was all Saw could think.

While Midoriya held onto it for a different reason. ‘I HAVE TO WIN! FOR EVERYONE
WHO SUPPORTED ME! TO MY MOTHER! TO MY TEACHER! TO MY GIRLFRIENDS!
TO ALL MIGHT! THANK YOU FOR THIS VICTORY!’

Saw gritted his teeth as hard as he could. He tried to pull out, but Midoriya’s arms were like a
python. Midoriya let out a painful cry, a cry to the heavens. May they hear his roar and grant
him victory.

After a long and painful struggle, one fighter finally fell.

Saw Paing collapse to the ground. Unconscious, the Leth Wei fighter falls.

“SAW PAING IS DOWN! IZUKU MIDORIYA HAS WON!”

Izuku ignored the cheers of the crowd. He stumbled out of the arena and into the
entranceway, only to meet with his teacher.

“Oh. Hey Sensei, how did I do?” Izuku asked with a smile.

Twak

Only to receive a flick to the head. “OW!”

“First, you should have gone with Grappling from the start. A pure striker like Saw would
have lost more stamina than if you fought head-on. Second, that headbutt was the second
worst move you could have made.”

“What would be the first?”

“Taking it head on. (Wait, is that a pun?). You're in a tournament, don’t risk it all for one
match,” Senshi answered.

“Then how should I handle it next time?”

“Simple. I’ll teach you later,” Senshi answered. “By the way, these two want to congratulate
you on your victory.”
Senshi was then immediately smacked behind the head. “Give him your respect,” Ochako
said. “Deku, that was amazing!” She then ran and hugged her new boyfriend.

“Thanks, Ochako.”

“Izuku,” Toga also came from behind. She was timider compared to Ochako. “I’m glad you
won. You were cool out there.” The blond had a blush on her face.

Izuku then pulled her into a hug. “Thanks, Toga.” The blond just stood there and hugged right
back.

Crack

“AHHHH!” Izuku held onto his sides. His ribs were in immense pain.

“Well, that’s a sign to get you to the doctor. We should get you to Recovery Girl before she
gets more migraines,” Senshi replied. He then picked Midoriya up with one hand. “Also, be
prepared to be chewed on, you did a lot of stupid stuff.”

“Holy hell,” Setsuna muttered. “That boy is a beast.”

“Yeah, there’s a reason why he’s our powerhouse,” Shouji said.

“Though, I thought he was smart. That headbutt move was really stupid,” Hiryu Rin stated.

“Well, there is a logical reason for that,” Denki replied.

“Is there?”
“Yes!” Denki instantly replied. The blond was trying to support his bro.

“He can be a little hot head,” Kyouka answered.

“And reckless,” Sato butted in.

“But he’s better than Bakugo,” Tsuyu butted in.

“Hey, don’t let him hear that,” Denki replied.

“Wait, who’s next coming up?”

“Two of 1A’s best, Takeshi and Todoroki.”

In his room, Takeshi meditated. His mind was like calm water. Peaceful and relaxed.

A knock came to the room. “Excuse me mammal, your match is scheduled in a few minutes.
Please make your way to the arena,” a UA service bot said.

Takeshi signed. He walked right out of his room with a grin. “I’m ready.”

“I don’t care. Get your butt to the arena.”

Shoto was the opposite of his opponent. His mind was like Ice. Harsh, bitter, and ragged.
This match was the one he wanted to do the least.
He didn’t hate Takeshi. He just felt weird around him. Not uncomfortable, but not
comfortable either. Maybe it was because that guy reminded Shoto of a better time. A time
with a full family and a pleasant atmosphere. Shoto smiled, remembering a time he and
Takeshi did a prank on one of Todoroki’s older brothers. Touya threw a major fit when he
found a fake roach in his drawer.

Touya.

Fire.

Shoto’s smile turned to a blank expression. There was a reason he didn’t like thinking about
the past. Whatever, he wouldn’t have to think about it soon.

Shoto left his room, a dark ambition filling him. He saw that ambition take shape when that
man stood before him.

“Shoto; do you believe you can beat him with just your ice?” Endeavor asked. “His strength
rivals that of his father. Mere Ice won’t beat him.”

Shoto frowned. “And you think a campfire will.”

Endeavor leaned down. The room temperature began to heat up. “Insult your gift as much as
you want Boy. But you and I both know what’s going to happen if you don’t accept it.”

Shoto gritted his teeth and brushed right past his father. “I don’t care.” He walked right past
that thing people call a hero and stepped right into the spotlight.
“FIRST UP FOLKS, IT’S THE 1A BRAWLER! THE SUPERMAN! THE HULKING
MUSCLE MAN! THE STRONGMEN AMONG STRONGMEN! HACHI TAKESHI!”

The boy stepped right into the spotlight. Flexing all of his muscles, he posed like a
bodybuilder, showing off all his power. The audience cheered for the showoff, though it was
mostly guys who liked his muscles (Jojo Fans).

“AND HIS OPPONENT! THE SON OF NUMBER 2! THE FUSION OF ICE AND FIRE! A
WALKING NATURAL DISASTER! THE ELEMENTAL MASTER! SHOTO
TODOROKI!“

Shoto gave a simple walk towards the arena. His icy demeanor and look followed him. But
that was loved by the audience, especially among the girls.

The two stood right in the arena. Despite the massive weight and height difference, Todoroki
was unfazed.

Takeshi smiled before rubbing his hair. “You know, as the kids of Pro Heroes, we represent
the new Generation in a sense.” Shoto raised his brow. What was he getting at? “So, no hard
feelings.” Takeshi then offered a handshake, and Shoto finally understood what he was doing.

He wanted to look good in front of the audience. Making himself seem polite and like a
gentleman. If Shoto refused, it would look bad, for both him and his father. Well played.

Shoto shook his opponent’s hand, much to the amusement of the crowd. “WOW! LOOK AT
THAT GOOD SPORTSMANSHIP! TRULY A MARVELOUS MOMENT BETWEEN UA’S
BEST!”

Shoto then retracted his hand. “What are you doing?”

“Just showing good sport, nothing else,” Takeshi answered.

The two went to their corners and prepared for battle.

“ARE YOU READY?”

“Yes.”

“Ready as I’ll ever be.”

“TAKE YOUR STANCE!”

The air around Shoto began to shift. Ice formed around his feet. Takeshi put on a karate
stance.

“BEGIN!”

Shoto immediately created a glacier, one big enough to push Takeshi right out of the arena.
Yet right before the Glacier hit, Takeshi closed his eyes and struck.

BLAST CORE

KABOOM

The glacier had been destroyed. Shoto had to cover his face to protect himself from all the
ice. Takeshi dashed straight towards Shoto. Shoto immediately formed an ice blockade to
shelter himself. But it was futile.
Takeshi leaped through the air and came down with a powerful smash. The ice was
immediately destroyed, and Shoto’s cover was now exposed.

“THAT'S ALL YOU GOT!” Takeshi yelled.

Shoto summoned another wall of Ice but it was smashed with a Karate Chop. Shoto was then
met with a straight punch. Shoto was lucky that he was able to block with his arms, but was
launched right into the air. Shoto used the ice to lessen his fall but it still hurt.

He stood up and used his ice to lean on it. Shoto needed to catch his breath. But Takeshi
never gave him that opportunity. Shoto didn't notice Takeshi appearing right behind him.
Takeshi grabbed Shoto by his shirt and punched him straight to the ground. His shirt tore, and
Shoto’s face kissed the ground.

“Come on. I know you can do better.” Takeshi rolled his eyes. “I’m not even using Karate at
this point.”

Shoto grinned before turning around and shooting some ice right toward Takeshi. The large
boy blocked the attack with his left arm. He then answered with a right hook. Blood came
straight out of Todoroki’s mouth. He created ice to prevent himself from falling right onto
concrete. However, Shoto was lucky that he landed on his right arm. He spat out the blood
before uttering, “Got you.”

“I’m sorry, I can’t hear you over the sound of me kicking your ass,” Takeshi said. However,
he was already under Shoto’s spell. Since Shoto used mostly big attacks, it made Takeshi less
noticeable. Takeshi didn’t notice the ice trailing along his legs until it was too late.

“The hell.” The ice was already on his knees before Takeshi noticed. He tried to break free,
but the ice was too strong.

“Sorry, Takeshi, but this isn’t a tournament for muscle heads. It’s a tournament for Heroes.”
Takeshi smiled. “Yeah, well, I’m both.” Takeshi activated his quirk, making himself grow to
unnatural sizes. And then he clapped.

KABOOOOOM

The impact created a shockwave that blew away all the ice. It also blew Shoto away. The boy
was sent flying. When he landed, he was lucky that he only landed a mere inches away from
the edge.

“Damn I need to stop ripping up my shirts.” Takeshi then turned his attention to his former
friend. “Sorry, Shoto, but Ice is nothing to me.” He slowly walked to his opponent. The
sounds of his shoes walking on ice put fear every time in Shoto with each step. “I’m sorry
about this. I wish things could have been better. But just know, your mother wouldn’t want
this either.”

Something snapped in Shoto. The mention of his mother. The fact that this bastard would
know anything about her. HOW DARE HE!

For Shoto, time slowed down. Takeshi’s fist slowly reached his face, yet Shoto didn’t care.
He just wanted everything to go away. He just wanted it all to STOP!

And then the word froze.

Shoto blinked, and everything around him was ice. Takeshi’s fist was mere centimeters away
from his face but frozen. Takeshi’s whole body was frozen. Like a caveman stuck in an
iceberg. It wasn’t just Takeshi frozen. The entire bottom floor was covered in ice: the area,
the grass, and the walls surrounding the arena. Not even the referee, Midnight, was safe. Her
legs were frozen in ice, much to her protest.

“Holy shit, I mean, SHOTO TODOROKI WINS!”

Todoroki walked out of the Arena, shocked at the results. He knew he was going to win. He
wanted to win. But he was still surprised how. Was he always this strong?

He didn’t have time to reflect on this, as someone was there to praise him.

“SHOTO!” His Father came and patted his son on the back. “I was furious when you only
used ice but yet you’ve made me proud. Never could I have imagined that you could have an
Awakening so young.”

“Awakening?”

Endeavor gave a confused look to his son. “Did they never go over it in class? Education
these days, where are our tax dollars going?” Endeavor scoffed. “Son, a Quirk Awakening is
a Quirk evolving to become stronger. of great distress. It’s incredibly rare and yet my son
accomplished it. As a father, I am proud.”

Endeavor hugged his son, and for a moment Shoto felt something. Was its warmth? Was it
love? Until his father whispered into his son’s ear, “Now imagine what you could do with
fire.”

Oh. That’s right. Shoto was a tool, nothing more.

In her room, Kendo was preparing for battle. She stretched her legs and arms, easing her
body. She then did one final stretch, leaning back and extending her arms. The Karate
Prodigy was ready for battle.

“Hey so because of Ice Boi, you have more time to warm up,” Mr.Kendo said.

“Good,” Itsuka began practicing her punches.

“No, it’s not,” Kuroki stated. “Itsuka, you're not battle ready.”

“But I am,” Kendo protested.

“No, you’re not,” Kuroki stated. “Your mind still wanders to love.”

Itsuka blushed. “So what if I am? Is it wrong to love?”

Her father scoffed. “Come on, thinking about that Midoriya boy again.”

Kuroki elbowed his son. “Itsuka, what are your honest feelings about him?”

“Well, I like him, but there’s more to that.” Itsuka clenched her fist and stared into it. “I am
jealous of his strength. For most of my life, I was unparalleled when it came to Karate. But
when it came to Izuku, I just couldn't beat him and a part of me respected him for that. Yet, at
the same time, I’m jealous. Because I want to be stronger than him.”

Kuroki walked to his granddaughter and wrapped his hands around her fist. “Jealousy can be
a useful tool. It allows us to improve faster than before but also allows us to see our flaws.
However, it can be our downfall if we let it consume us.”

“Then what should I do?”

“Be yourself. There is nothing more important than just being you.”

Itsuka took a deep breath and stood firm. “I will.”

Kuroki smiled. “But while we’re at it. Why not come to see your boyfriend?”
“He’s not my boyfriend,” Itsuka pouted.

“He will never be her boyfriend,” Mr. Kendo said. Inside, Kuroki let out a heartful laugh.

“Hey Itsuka,” Izuku waved in his hospital bed.

“No moving, STAY!” Recovery Girl yelled.

Ochako and Himiko were both there. And both helped lay Izuku down.

When Itsuka got closer, she got a good look at her crush. He was covered in bandages,
especially on his right hand.

“Man, I can’t wait to look like this after my match.” Itsuka took a seat right next to him.
“Any advice for me?”

Izuku pondered his thoughts. “The Kure are great fighters, each of them was born to fight. So
be ready for anything, it’s going to be a tough battle.”

Itsuka smiled. “Thanks.” But there was a part of her that didn’t smile. ‘When I win, I might
just confess to you.’

Somewhere else, there was someone who was not smiling. A girl who was confused and not
understanding anything about herself.

“Renzo, wish me luck,” Kure Karen said.

Her brother Renzo knew something was wrong. But he just couldn’t put his finger on it.
“Karen,” he placed a hand on her solder, “Good Luck.”

“Thank you,” Karen gave a weak smile before leaving.

She then went to the arena ready for the match. But she wasn’t the only one.

“LISTEN UP, LADIES AND GENTLEMEN! THIS IS A MATCH YOU NEED TO KEEP
YOUR EYES ON! TWO OF UA’S BEST FEMALE HEROES ARE COMPETING! THESE
TWO LADIES ARE GOING TO DEFINE THE NEXT GENERATION OF HEROINES!
BUT ONLY ONE WILL WIN!”

“ALREADY PRESENT AND READY FOR HER MATCH! HAILING STRAIGHT FROM
THE PEAK OF KARATE! THE SUCCESSOR FOR A LONG LINE OF KARATE
CHAMPIONS! A MASTER OF HER CRAFT! THE ONE AND ONLY BATTLE FIST,
ITSUKA KENDO!”

Itsuka had her arms crossed, trying to look intimidating but with a weak smile. All that praise
for her was making her a little embarrassed. However, her face turned serious when her
opponent stepped onto the stage.

“AND HER OPPONENT! FROM THE VERY LARGE KURE FAMILY, SHE’S A
NATURAL-BORN WARRIOR! THE HEIR OF DESTRUCTION! KAREN KURE!”

Itsuka’s opponent stepped onto the stage. Her black hair and eyes gave her a menacing look.
The wind blowing her hair added to her devious aura.

The two stood right in front of each other. Itsuka could feel the tension in the air. Karen was
ready to fight.
“No hard feelings,” Itsuka said.

“None at all.”

“ARE YOU READY!”

Both girls nodded.

“TAKE YOUR STANCE!”

Itsuka put on a Kokutsu Dachi stance. Contrasted to this, Karen just leaned forward, with her
arms slumped.

“BEGIN!”

Karen immediately threw a sharp right hook. Itsuka blocked it with her left arm. Karen tried
to follow it up by grabbing Itsuka’s shirt. Itsuka countered by parrying it with her left hand.
The two girls then followed with a powerful kick.

BAM

Both kicks countered each other. Itsuka grinned while Karen frowned. Karen backed away
while Karen regained her stance. Karen lowered her body before unleashing a quick and
powerful attack.

NIKO STYLE RAGING FIRE

Karen closed the gap between them in mere seconds and was about to land a perfect strike.
But Itsuka rebelled against the attack and countered with a knee to the face.

Karen’s head reeled back before she regained her composure. Karen tried to attack again with
a strong uppercut. But Itsuka parried with her left hand, then attacked with a right palm
straight to Karen’s chin.

At the same time, Itsuka did a low kick, making Karen fall to the ground. Itsuka was about to
stomp on Karen’s stomach. But Karen intervened by locking her legs and taking Itsuka down
with her. Itsuka stopped her fall with her arm, but Karen was quick.

The Kure quickly got on top of her opponent. Seizing this opportunity, Karen grabbed
Itsuka’s arm and was quick for a pin. However, Itsuka was fast and countered by twisting her
body and throwing a karate chop right to Karen’s head.

The blow was strong and stopped Karen’s momentum for a brief second. However, she
quickly recovered, only to discover that Itsuka had taken rein. Itsuka unleashed a strong front
kick, pushing Karen away.

The two separated. Itsuka instantly regained her stance, a smile on her face. “I can do this all
day,”

Karen hunched low, “I know.” Her shoulders loosened as she took a few steps closer to
Itsuka. The orange-haired girl stood still, no matter how close Karen got. Until- Karen
attacked.

NIKO STYLE: SWIMMING SWALLOW

A flurry of attacks came, an endless swarm of danger. To most, it would be impossible to

avoid. But Itsuka Kendo was not like most people. Both of her hands parried all of Karen’s
oncoming attacks. Despite Karen’s mighty onslaught, Itsuka never moved an itch. It seemed
impossible.
“How is she doing that?” Himiko asked from inside the infirmary. “Karen is moving much
faster than Itsuka.”

“Well, you see she-agh!” Izuku tried to stand up but immediately felt pain.

“STOP MOVING!” Recovery Girl yelled.

“Let me explain,” Ochako eased Izuku back into the bed. “It’s hard to understand, but Itsuka
is moving before Karen moves. She sees the direction the attack is going, and she stops it
before it happens.”

“I think it’s called Pre-Initiative,” Midoriya said. “Though I don’t know how Kendo was able
to use it.”

“I know,” Ochako replied. “From what I’ve heard, only a master with years of experience can
unlock that level.”

“Not necessarily. There is another way,” Izuku answered. “I heard that if you know the style
you're facing, it’s possible. Though one thing I’m curious about is, how Itsuka knows about
the Niko Style?”

Karen was getting annoyed. She already knew that Itsuka was a good fighter, but she never
expected her to be this good. Karen was being tossed around at this point.

Though it wasn’t just Itsuka’s talents that were leading Karen to her defeat, it was Karen
herself. Her mind wasn’t focused on victory.

Itsuka noticed this. With one more parry, she backed away from her opponent. “You know,
this isn’t like you.”
“Excuse me.”

“You're not focused on the battle, are you? You're focused on something, no, someone else.”
Karen froze stiff. “It’s Midoriya isn’t it.” Karen looked Itsuka right in the eye. “You know I
understand how you’re feeling. Love is strong. It makes us do a lot of stupid things. But at
the same time, it doesn’t define me. So no matter what, I’ll still stand up because who I love
doesn’t matter in the end. It’s who I am that matters. So it doesn’t matter what your dilemma
is, all that matters is you.”

Karen stood up. “Thank you, Itsuka, you're right.” Karen put on a proper stance; her left hand
forward and right arm back and her legs apart. “Let’s go, for real.”

Itsuka smiled. She regained her stance, right before their clash continued.

Karen charged again, this time in a low dash. Itsuka unleashed a right straight, but right at the
last second, Karen disappeared. Itsuka went into shock, before being hit right in the face with
a powerful punch.

KAPOW

Itsuka’s head recoiled, her body shifting sideways. For a brief second, Karen let her guard
down, which allowed Itsuka to strike.

Using her new momentum, Itsuka spun her body and performed a mighty spin kick straight
toward Karen’s head.

POW

Karen was lucky to block it with her left arm, but the attack left a massive bruise. Karen
smiled. For the first time since this battle began, she was having fun.
Both Karen and Itsuka dashed toward each other. Their arms collided. Itsuka’s right arm was
being pushed back from Karen’s left. It was clear in a contest of strength, Karen was
superior.

That’s why Itsuka had more than strength. With a low kick, Itsuka hit Karen right in the shin.
However, Karen didn’t even bulge. Karen responded with an elbow slash that just barely
missed Itsuka. Karen started another rush of punches, both arms moving at immense speed.

Like before, Itsuka parried the attacks, but not with ease. The attacks this time were much
faster and much more powerful. Karen stopped her rush, and Itsuka took a deep breath. ‘What
the hell was that? It was nothing like before. What happened?’ Itsuka then realized why
Karen stopped. Right as she was punched hard in the face.

BOOM

A line of red escaped Itsuka’s nose as her head reeled back. Karen laughed in excitement. ‘I
don’t know why, but I feel so good. As if a massive burden has escaped me.’ With that, Karen
took a deep breath and flexed her muscles. She was on FIRE!

Itsuka landed on the ground, her arms preventing her from a dangerous fall. ‘Where did that
come from?’ A shadow fell over Itsuka. Karen had one of her legs high above, aimed right
above Itsuka’s head.

KABOOM

Karen brought her foot down with massive force. A carter was left where Karen implanted
her foot. A small dust cloud formed, and when it left, Itsuka was gone. Karen tilted her head
in confusion.

In that brief moment, Itsuka attacked. She wrapped her legs around Karen’s and brought her
down to the ground. Karen’s back was now against the hard concrete, a perfect opening for
Itsuka.
Itsuka got right on top of Karen and began pounding down on her opponent. This wasn’t even
Karate, it was just pure desperation. Karen stopped one of Itsuka’s pummels by grabbing her
arm with ease. “Come on Itsuka! You can do better than that.”

NIKO STYLE REDIRECTION KATA

WEEPING WILLOW

Itsuka was thrown right off of Karen without much effort. Luckily for her, Itsuka was able to
regain her footing. Karen stood like a zombie, “Itsuka, let’s continue.”

Itsuka was on her last legs. Her breath was ragged, and her vision was fading. Even the
stupidest person in the audience could see she wouldn’t last long.

‘Izuku, I have to thank you. You truly did inspire me. You showed me that anyone could
overcome the odds and climb the impossible. You are my hero.’ Itsuka regained her stance.
‘But I was always jealous of you. No matter what happened, you kept climbing that mountain.
And I was so jealous. Why couldn’t I climb that same mountain?’

Karen came charging in with a powerful punch incoming. And right before could land her
finishing attack.

KABOOM

A Massive fist the size of Karen’s body collided right with her. She was sent flying, the blow
nearly knocking her out of bounds.

“You still shouldn’t underestimate me,” Itsuka gave a soft smile.

Karen tensed up before dashing straight back towards the fight. Itsuka swung her other arm
upward. Her massive hand shadowed Karen, and it came crashing down like a meteorite.
Karen blocked with both her arms up. The weight of the hand created a crater right under
Karen’s feet. Karen struggled to lift the weight above. And for the brief second that she did,
she was attacked from the side.

BOOM

Karen was sent flying away. Her arm was bruised, shaking from the impact. Itsuka’s hands
were now both enlarged. And a smile was on her face.

This time, Itsuka started the initiative. She dashed straight towards Karen. Her hands were
right to her sides. Karen responded by dashing right towards Itsuka. The karate girl sent out
her massive palm, and Karen countered with a strong punch.

NIKO STYLE ADAMANTINE KATA:

IRON BREAKER

BAM

Despite the power behind her punch, Karen’s attack did nothing. Instead, the force of the
palm sent her back a few feet. Karen quickly regained her balance. Only to be met with a
massive swipe of the hand. For a brief second, Karen lost focus. And then, faced the hand of
God.

BOOM

Itsuka’s hand came crashing down on Karen’s entire body. The Kure’s body lay flat,
embedded in a massive crater. Itsuka retracted her hands, shrinking them both down to their
original size. ‘That had to beat her. No one could ever walk away from an attack that strong.’
Unfortunately for her, Itsuka was wrong.

Karen stood tall, dark shadows covering her face. Itsuka acted quickly and used her massive
fists to wrap Karen in a powerful grip. ‘I can't delay this any longer. I will bring her out of
the arena. It may not be the victory I want. BUT’S THE VICTORY I’LL GET!’

Itsuka held Karen tightly and desperately tried to get her out of the arena. Yet, victory did not
shine on Itsuka at that moment. Karen used one of her greatest techniques.

KURE SECRET TECHNIQUE: REMOVAL 90%

BOOM

Karen released herself from Itsuka’s grip with a mighty display of force. Itsuka was blown
away by the pure power of the attack. The second Karen touched the ground; she dashed
faster than Itsuka could see. And in that brief moment, Itsuka realized she had no chance of
winning.

KABOOM

Karen delivered a powerful gut punch to her opponent. So strong that it made Itsuka instantly
fall to the ground and collapse.

“I’m sorry, Itsuka. You deserved to win. But I was born to win.”

“ITSUKA KENDO HAS LOST. KURE KAREN IS THE WINNER!”

“ITSUKA!” Midoriya cried out as he watched the screen. He was about to get up but was
pushed back onto the hospital bed.

“Deku, you need to lay down,” Ochako said as she held onto one arm.

“Izuku, you shouldn’t push yourself,” Toga said as she grabbed the other arm.

“Young man, just wait here,” Recovery girl stated. “I understand what you're going through,
but hurting yourself won’t help Ms.Kendo.”

Midoriya laid back down, his whole body brimming with anxiety. Ochako pouted in jealousy.
“Why are you so anxious anyways? She’s a karate master, she can handle it.”

“Well, she’s someone who inspires me to improve.”

“So you're in love with her,” Recovery Girl stated.

“Ah!” Midoriya immediately started to blush. Much to Ochako’s dismay and Toga’s
confusion. The three didn’t even notice the start of the next and final match.

“Oh babe, it’s time for your match,” Camie Utsushimi said.

“Yeah,” Katsuki Bakugo stood up. “It’s time to kick some ass.”

“Charkii, it’s time.” The Thai boy emerged from his meditation. His eyes were full of
determination.
“Let’s do this.”

“NOW TO THE AUDIENCE AT HOME. I HOPE NO COMMERCIAL BREAKS COME

BECAUSE YOU NEED TO SEE THIS. A BATTLE OF FULL-BLOODED STUDENTS!
THESE TWO ARE DRIVEN BY THEIR BATTLE SENSES AND THEIR
DETERMINATION! STRENGTH, SPEED, BLOOD, SWEAT, AND TEARS! THESE TWO
HAVE THE MAKING OF GREAT HEROES! AND HERE THEY ARE, KATSUKI
BAKUGO AND CHIRAKII CHAISAI!”

The two boys stepped into the ring. Tension immediately filled the arena. “So how does it
feel, knowing that your win streak is going to end for a second time,” Bakugo stated.

“Then does it feel like knowing you're going to get your shit kicked in?” Charkii replied.

Bakugo growled. “I’m going to enjoy beating your ass. The only one Deku is facing in the
finals is me.”

“ARE YOU READY!”

“Definitely,” Bakugo began cracking his knuckles.

“Absolutely,” Charkii replied.

“TAKE YOUR STANCE!”

Charkii used his southpaw stance. Bakugo responded with a hitman boxing stance.

“BEGIN!”
The two immediately began throwing endless jabs at each other’s faces. Wave after wave of
jabs came, and neither could land a blow. Both were dodging at the last seconds, barely
dodging. Yet, that fact didn’t bother them.

Their jabs got faster and faster. And their head movement speed increased just as well. All
until Bakugo used his head. He helped back one jab, allowing Charkii easy access to his face.
But then-

Tap

With his left hand, Bakugo parried Charkii’s jab and countered with a right straight.

BOOM

His fist connected right with Charkii’s face. Yet, the Thai boy held his ground and smiled at
the attack. “Is that all you got?”

BOOM

Charkii used a right hook that Bakugo barely blocked. His left arm stung afterward. ‘This
asshole. He’s physically stronger than me, but if I have better technique, then all that strength
is worthless.’

Bakugo ducked under his left hook and countered with a punch straight toward Charkii’s
stomach. Charkii reeled in pain and maintained his composure. He grabbed onto Bakugo’s
head and brought his leg back before unleashing a powerful knee to the face.

BOOM

Bakugo’s face was sprung back, blood oozing out his nose. “Motherfucker,” his hand covered
his face. “You sure don’t pull your punches do you.”
“If I didn’t, I wouldn’t have made it this far,” Charkii retorted. Charkii blocked a punch from
Bakugo before being uppercut in the face. Charkii's head went up but quickly responded with
a right punch right toward Bakugo’s face.

BAM

The punch sent Bakugo to the ground. He quickly got up and took his distance. Bakugo was
breathing heavily, a fact he didn’t like. He wiped his mouth, removing the remaining traces of
blood. ‘Well, I didn’t want to use this, but guess I have no choice.’

Charkii suddenly dashed right towards Bakugo, an elbow ready to land. However, right when
it landed, Bakugo moved. His body spun, performing a backward Karate karate kick and
landing it right onto Charkii’s chest.

KABOOM

Charkii was knocked backwards and landed right on his back. “Is that good enough?”
Bakugo grinned.

“So now he uses it,” Midoriya said.

“Ah, what's so special about that spin move?” Toga asked.

“Well, it’s an old Chinese Kung Fu technique. Called Xialoli,” Midoriya explained. “It’s
supposed to nullify all the damage you take and send it right back to your opponent.”

“There’s a but isn't there,” Ochako stated. “Whenever there’s a cool technique, there’s also a
drawback.”
“Right you are,” Izuku nodded. “You see, while it’s super strong on Paper, it needs a lot of
work to execute properly. For example, timing. If you mess up the timing of the attack, you’ll
likely be hurt even more. There’s also the attack itself. It only works on striking attacks, it
does not affect grappling. So that, combined with its intense timing is why only masters use
the move often.”

“So are you saying Bakugo is a master?” Toga asked.

“Oh no. Far from it, he’s just got lucky.”

‘FUCK! I didn’t execute it properly. I still feel that motherfucker’s elbow right on my head.
FUCKING ASSHOLE!’ Bakugo made sure to gather his breath. He watched As Charkii
slowly got up. ‘Of course, that fucking asshole is getting up. Why couldn’t things go easy for
once.’

“That was damn good,” Charkii got up and tried to maintain his balance. “I see why Midoriya
praises you. However,” Charkii raised his leg before bringing it down with full force. The
floor cracked beneath his feet. “Come on.”

The two charged at each other again, both of them going at a full sprint. Charkii started the
clash with a punch straight to the face. Bakugo spun and gave a high kick right toward
Charkii’s chin.

Both stumbled over, Charkii nearly losing all balance and Bakugo trying to regain his
footing. Charkii tried to attack again. This time with a left kick aimed right at Bakugo’s chest.
Once again, Bakugo spun and countered with a Jump Spinning Crescent Kick. Bakugo went
down, his face kissing the concrete.

Bakugo smirked over his fallen opponent. ‘ This technique, Xiaoli, is too good. Midoriya
shouldn’t have taught me this, because now I’m going to kick his ass with it.’
Charkii stood up once again, now with a more annoyed face. “Alright, this is the last time I’m
going to be knocked down.”

“Yeah, maybe you should just accept that I’m just that good,” Bakugo’s cockiness was
starting to piss the Thai Boy off.

Charkii got into a low stance, his shoulders more hunched. Bakugo saw his low defensive
stance and formed a plan. He moved slowly, not willing to rush it. Charkii didn’t move at all,
keeping his same defensive stance.

Pow

Bakugo kicked him right in the leg. Charkii flinched but remained strong. Bakugo decided to
throw a right hook but got countered with a left elbow. However, just like before, Bakugo
spun, and for a brief second, his back was turned. Charkii then grabbed Bakugo right around
his waist.

“Gotchu.” Bakugo tried to fight back, but Charkii’s grip was Herculean. Charkii lifted
Bakugo right over and performed a German suplex.

Bakugo’s head immediately hit the concrete. With him coughing up blood. His body went
limp, and when Charkii released him, his body collapsed to the floor. “No matter what move
or technique you may use, I will always come out on top.”

Charkii walked away from his opponent, his back completely turned. “HEY!” Charkii turned
and was met with an explosion to the face.

KABOOM

Bakugo retracted his palm, smoke emitting from it. “DON’T YOU FUCKING DARE TURN
YOUR BACK ON ME!”
KABOOM

Another explosive attack right at Charkii’s chest. The Thai Boy lowered to the floor, but at
the last moment placed his foot down and slashed his elbow right across Bakugo’s chest.

SLASH

A cut emerged right on Bakugo’s chest, cutting his shirt and skin. “Asshole, I like this
uniform!”

“This is a fight, and you’re complaining about your shirt! Are you a pretentious cunt!?”

“FUCK YOU! I looked great in that shirt.” Bakugo sighed. “Whatever, at least, I can give the
girls a true show.” Bakugo ripped his shirt clean off. Exposing his bare chest to the world.
Many girls in the audience were awed at the sight, except the girls in the hero course.
They’ve seen better.

“Oh, you got a girl you want to impress. Well, same here.” Charkii grabbed his shirt corner
and ripped it right off. If the girls didn’t awe before, they did now. Both men had well-toned
bodies that showed peak performance.

“Oh, it’s on.”

The two pulled their legs back before unleashing a powerful kick. The attack released a
powerful snap in the air. Both boys pulled their legs back, their limbs twitching. And yet,
both of them smiled. They were enjoying this.

Bam
Twack

Bakugo punched Charkii in his chest while Charkii threw a clean right elbow to the face. A
cut appeared right on top of Bakugo’s left eye. Blood immediately came out, a trail coming
close to his eye.

“Asshole, what if you blinded me?” Bakugo scowled.

“HA! I’ve fought dozens of people before and used that move countless times. And not once
have someone been blinded. You just complain a lot,” Charkii replied.

“Fuck you!” Despite his high grades, Bakugo was shit when it came to comebacks.

BOOM

Another explosion came! Charkii was fortunate enough to block with both his arms, burn
marks now appearing. ‘Fuck that stupid quirk. It’s too strong to take head-on, but that’s all I
can do. Well, when there’s a will there’s a way.’

Charkii twisted his body and kicked Bakugo right in his sides. The blond faltered, he felt one
of his ribs shatter, under the attack. But that didn’t matter, all that mattered was kicking this
guy's ass.

Bakugo went back, a dark smile on his face. He placed his hands back and used his quirk to
rocket himself forward. Charkii reacted fast enough to counter with a front kick. However,
Bakugo used his palms to evade and go right over Charkii. The Thai’s boy back was now
exposed for a double palm attack.

KABOOM
Charkii felt his back burn from the attack. He roared in pain as he got down on his knee.
Bakugo laughed at his opponent's pain. Charkii gritted his teeth before turning and making a
mad dash toward Bakugo. Bakugo countered with another palm explosion. However, Charkii
lowered his chest close to the floor. He then rose and wrapped his arms around Bakugo’s
waist, lifting the blond into the air.

“Don’t think, this would work ON ME AGAIN!” Bakugo roared. He raised his knee right
into Charkii’s chin. The sharp impact caused blood to spat out of Charkii’s throat. His body
went stiff, allowing Bakugo to grab him by the face and throw him right to the floor. Now on
top, Bakugo pummeled his opponent. Waves of fists and explosions rained down on Charkii.

“NOT GOOD ENOUGH!” Charkii reached out and grabbed Bakugo by the face and sides
before bringing him down to the ground as well.

“Dipshit!” Bakugo cursed before grabbing onto Charkii. The two were constantly struggling
to come on top. Until Charkii placed his knee right onto Bakugo’s chest, pinning the feral
teen down.

“Now your MINE!”

BOW

Charkii’s first punch went straight to Bakugo’s nose, nearly breaking it. More and more
punches came down an endless rain, but Bakugo was not defenseless. He grabbed onto
Charkii’s leg with both hands.

KABOOM

Bakugo unleashed a powerful explosion right onto Charkii’s leg. Charkii cried in response
but quickly gritted his teeth and continued to attack. However, his punches to the face were
nothing compared to the power in Bakugo’s hands. As long as Bakugo’s hands were around
Charkii’s legs, it would be under immense pain. Eventually, it would be too much for Charkii.
He released Bakugo from his trap and held onto his leg.
“AHHHHHHH,” he cried. His leg was severely burned, limiting his movements severely.
‘Shit, I can’t move anymore. All because of that psycho’s wickedness.’

Bakugo raised, all that damage to his face gave him an unsightly look. He wiped the blood
off his face, but it still didn’t make him look any less like a demon. “Try dodging these next
couple of attacks.” Sweat was pouring down his body, making his quirk even stronger than
before.

“I don’t need to dodge to beat you. Whatever you got, I CAN TAKE YOU HEAD ON!”

Bakugo smiled before charging right toward his opponent, his arms right at his side. Charkii
stood still, he didn't want to put even more pressure on his leg than before. Instead, he put his
hands up and braced for impact.

Both Bakugo and Charkii punched each other in the face at the same time. Both froze at the
sudden impact before continuing to pummel each other. Charkii uppercut Bakugo in the jaw.
In response, Bakugo kicked his opponent right in the stomach. Charkii recoiled in pain,
before being met with a roundhouse kick straight to the cheek.

POW

Charkii’s face was knocked to the side, but his body remained strong. Bakugo stepped back,
making small jumps while moving his hands close to his body. He was not only mimicking a
famous movie star but also showing off in front of his foe.

“Now that’s just rude,” Charkii mumbled.

“Whaaa!” Bakugo shot out a fast jab. Charkii blocked it with his arm, but Bakugo responded
with an explosion to the gut. Charkii then kicked Bakugo right in his side. Bakugo gritted his
teeth before continuing his assault. “COME ON!” Bakugo yelled before throwing a bigger
explosion than before. “IS THIS THE BEST YOU CAN DO? YOU ARE THAILAND’S
FUTURE NUMBER ONE! AND THIS IS IT!”
KABOOM

Bakugo unleashed his largest explosion yet. The smoke alone covered Charkii and his side of
the arena. Bakugo let his hand hang in the air, still recoiling from the damage. It kept on
shaking. The recoil was far greater than he imagined. ‘Damn, maybe I used too much.’ Before
Bakugo could pull back, something grabbed his hand.

“ You're right. ” Bakugo felt a chill down his spine. He desperately tried to pull his hand
back, but the grip around his hand was too great. “I’ve been trying to fight you like a
person, but you don't deserve that. I need to fight you like an animal.”

Bakugo was too frightened to notice Charkii’s attack.

Crack

A kick straight onto Bakugo’s knee. It wasn’t strong enough to break it, but strong enough to
break his ligaments.

“Ahhhhh!” Bakugo cried out in pain! He held tightly onto his knee while backing away.
Charkii laughed.

“So, how much do you have left in the tank?”

Bakugo gritted his teeth. “Enough for one last rush!” The blond raised his hands.

“Same here. All or nothing.”

“All or enough!” The two teens rushed at each other, their bodies giving it their all.
Punch

Explosion

Kick

Explosion

Elbow

Explosion

At this point, the audience couldn’t even see Charkii anymore, as he was completely covered
in smoke. However, they could see the onslaught that Bakugo was enduring. Despite the
many attacks he was giving out, Bakugo was receiving just as many on his end. Yet, that
stopped neither fighter as both weren’t giving up until the other fell.

Knee

Kick

Uppercut

Explosion

PUNCH
EXPLOSION

KNEE

PALM

KICK

EXPLOSION

DOWNWARD ELBOW

NUT KICK

HEADBUTT

EXPLOSION

KICK

EXPLOSION

PUNCH

ELBOW
PUNCH

KNEE

EXPLOSION

PUNCH

EXPLOSION

ELBOW

KICK

KICK

KNEE

PUNCH

EXPLOSION

The two stepped back. They both had one attack left and they were going to use everything
they had left. Bakugo wiped the sweat off his forehead. After all that struggle and injuries, so
much sweat had built up. His hand was drenched in it. Charkii, on the other hand, was
building up all the energy he had left into his neck attack. He wanted to save this move for
 the final but it mattered not if he couldn’t even make it to the final. Might as well show the
world WHAT HE’S MADE OF!

‘NUCLEAR- ’ Bakugo began charging his quirk.

‘KINGS-’ Charkii’s right leg tensed.

‘SMASH!’

‘KICKS!’

KABOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO
OOOOM

The entire arena shook with that last blast. The blast alone blinded most of the audience. The
aftermath created a massive cloud of smoke that covered the whole platform. A dead silence
was felt as all wanted to see who won.

And in the end, one person stood tall.

“WE HAVE A WINNER!”

Chapter End Notes

So, why so long? Well, I've been working on my a lot of things actually. EVen my own
little personal projects. Sorry this took so long. I am Ashamed becasuse of that.
Please drop by the Archive and comment to let the creator know if you enjoyed their work!